i 



THE 



LIFE AND TIMES 



OF 



HENKY COOKE, D.D., LL.D. 



PRESIDENT OF ASSEMBLY S COLLEGE, BELFAST. 



BY HIS SON-IN-LAW, 



J.°L. POSTER, D.D. LL.D., 

»» 

PROFESSOR OF BIBLICAL CRITICISM, ASSEMBLY'S COLLEGE. 



WITH PORTRAITS. 



SECOND EDITION, 



LONDON : 

JOHN MUEBAY, ALBEMAELE STEEET. 
1871. 

[All Eights Reserved.] 



r v* 



LONDON : 

BRADBURY, EVANS, AND CO., PRINTERS, WHITEFRIARS. 




ADVERTISEMENT TO THE SECOND EDITION. 



The present edition is in all respects identical with 
the first, with the exception of a few typographical 
errors, which have been corrected, and three sentences 
which have been slightly altered at the suggestion of 
friends intimately acquainted with the facts. 

In recording my acknowledgments to those who aided 
me in the preparation of the work, I find that three 
names were inadvertently omitted. I trust I may now 
be permitted to mention the Rev. Dr. Killen, President 
of Assembly's College, the Rev. Dr. Morgan, and 
William M'Comb, Esq. 

College Park, Belfast, 
November, 1871. 



PREFACE. 



"The life of Dr. Cooke," says Lord Cairns, "was a large 
portion of the religious and public history of Ireland for the 
last half century." 

Dr. Cooke's bojdiood was passed amid the exciting scenes of 
the Irish Rebellion, and in one of the most disturbed districts 
of the country. He was led, at an early age, to regard with 
feelings of horror those wild revolutionary sentiments which 
had deluged France in blood, and which were, before his own 
eyes, convulsing his native land. He was then taught to 
connect purity of religious principles, both in the individual 
and in the community, with respect for law and order, and 
with the development of true national greatness. Time con- 
firmed his early convictions ; and he held them with unwavering- 
fidelity, and acted upon them with conscientious devotion, to 
the close of a long life. 

When Dr. Cooke entered the ministry he found the Pres-** 
byterian Church infected, and almost paralyzed, by a deadly 
heresy. He found Irish Protestants generally indifferent to 
the claims of vital religion. He found the public mind deeply 
imbued with sceptical and infidel opinions. He found the 



vi 



PEEFACE. 



education of the masses in a state of lamentable neglect. 
Seeing and deploring these evils, he resolved to become a 
Reformer. 

He spent ten years in unceasing and laborious preparation. 
Then, during a period of fully thirty years, his life was a con- 
tinued series of battles for truth. In every battle he was 
victorious. He freed the Church of his fathers from Arianism. 
He gave a new impulse to religious life and work among the 
Protestants of Ireland. He largely contributed to mould the 
government schemes of elementary and collegiate education, so 
as to adapt them to the wants of the people. And he founded 
and consolidated a constitutional party in Ulster, which pre- 
served the peace of the country, and gave a death-blow to 
Repeal. 

Dr. Cooke's Life, therefore, is not the history of an individual 
man merely, it is rather the history of a great work undertaken 
on behalf of pure religion, of sound education, and of consti- 
tutional government — a work prompted by ardent patriotism, 
prosecuted with consummate ability, and crowned with dis- 
tinguished success. 

Dr. Cooke held strong opinions, both religious and political ; 
and he propagated and defended them with all those extra- 
ordinary powers of wit, irony, and eloquence, with which he 
was so largely gifted. He bore down opposition with whatever 
intellectual weapons came to hand at the moment. I have not 
attempted either to cloak or modify his opinions and acts. His 
opinions I have given in his own words ; and in narrating 
the story of his conflicts, I have, as far as possible, quoted 
from contemporary documents. When that was impossible, 



PEEFACE. 



vii 



either on account of the length of the debates, or the 
absence of trustworthy reports, I have described the scenes 
arid results from information derived from eye and ear 
witnesses. I was not myself in any way personally in- 
terested or concerned in the events recorded. If, therefore, 
I have revived old controversies, my plea is, they were neces- 
sary to a faithful portraiture of the man, and a full historical 
narrative. 

Dr. Cooke's countrymen were not slow to acknowledge their 
obligations to him. The numerous and splendid testimonials 
presented to him during his life, and the almost unparalleled 
honours accorded to his memory, show how high a place he 
held in the esteem and affection of the nation. 

His fame was not confined to Britain. His struggles for 
truth were watched by thousands in America; and when he 
triumphed over Arianism, his brethren in that country were 
among the first to convey to him a tribute of their admiration. 

The materials for this biography have been mainly drawn 
from the voluminous papers and correspondence of Dr. Cooke, 
all of which were placed in my hands. En the filling in of 
details I have been aided by the communications of mem- 
bers of his family, and of some of his early friends and 
associates. I feel bound to record my special obligations to the 
late Earl of Roden, the Earl of Mount Cashell, the Right Hon. 
Sir Joseph Napier, the President of Queen's College, Belfast, 
Professor Witherow, Counsellor Frazer, James Hamilton, Esq., 
J.P., Dr. Adair Crawford, and Wm. M'llwrath, Esq. 

The task of writing a life of Dr. Cooke I have found to be 
one of no ordinary difficulty. Many of the actors in the great 



viii 



PREFACE. 



struggles in which he took a leading part still survive. The 
memory of others is affectionately cherished by friends and 
relatives. Under such circumstances it would, perhaps, be 
impossible faithfully to record his labours and triumphs, 
without giving offence or pain to some of his opponents. 
While entirely sympathising with Dr. Cooke in his views, 
T can truly say that it has been my constant aim and effort 
to narrate events with impartiality. If I have failed, it has 
been unwittingly; and if I should give offence, none will 
regret it more than myself. 

College Park, Belfast, 
October, 1871. 



CONTENTS. 

■ <■ 



CHAPTER L 

1788—1808. 

PAGE 

Birth and Ancestry — Maternal Influence — Schools and Schoolmasters — State 
of Ireland at the Close of the 18th Century — The Volunteers — The 
United Irishmen — Loyalty of the Synod of Ulster — Political Principles 
imbibed in Boyhood — Dangers during the Rebellion of '98 — Early 
Religious Training— Mental and Physical Characteristics in Youth — 
Incidents of Travel to Glasgow College — State of Glasgow College in 
1802-4 — First Acquaintance with Robert Stewart and Henry Mont- 
gomery^ — Training in Elocution — Favourite Authors and' Studies . 1 



CHAPTER II. 

1808—1811. " 

Licensed to preach the Gospel — Trial Pieces before the Presbytery— Ordained 
Minister of Duneane — Early Sermons — Attempts at Reform hindered — 
Resigns the Charge of Duneane— Communion Services in Connor — 
Installed Pastor of Donegore — Religious State of the Parish— Sys- 
tematic Study of Theology and Philosophy — Sermon on National Infi- 
delity — State of Religion in the Presbytery of Templepatrick— Sermons 
and Essays — Preparation for the Pulpit — Communion Address . . 2o 



CHAPTER III. 

1810—1818. 

Rise of Arianism in Ireland — The Belfast Society — Subscribers and Non- 
Subscribers — Arians excluded from Synod of Ulster, 1726— Theological 
Training in Glasgow College in the 18th Century — Political and Reli- 
gious State of Ireland — Revival in the Synod of Ulster — Mr. Cooke's 
Views and Associates in 1810— Preparation for Work of Reform — 
Letter to Miss Mann and his Marriage — Sermon on behalf of the 
Belfast House of Industry — Eloquence, Wit, and Conversational Powers 
— Returns to Glasgow College — Letters to Mrs. Cooke— Reform in the 
Training of Theological Students — Enters Trinity College, Dublin — His 
Labours and Associates there — Missionary Work in the South of 
Ireland .37 



t 



X 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTEE IV. 

1818—1824. 

PAGE 

Eemoval to Killyleagh — State of the Parish — Archibald Hamilton Rowan — 
Captain Rowan — Commencement of the Arian Controversy — Mission, 
Defeat, and Flight of the Rev. J. Smithurst — Belfast Academical 
Institution— Its Political and Religious Tendencies — Arian Professor 
of Hebrew — Opposition of Mr. Cooke — Speech in Synod at Newry — 
Remarkable Dream— Discussion in Synod at Armagh on the Belfast 
Institution — The "Northern Whig" — Mr. Cooke's Labours in Ulster 
and the South — Visit to Scotland— Invited to Armagh — Letter of the 
late Mr. Kirk, M.P.— Arian Influence in Armagh, and its Effects . 55 

CHAPTER V. 

1824— 1825. 

Elected Moderator of the Synod of Ulster— Royal Commission on Education 
— Memoir on the State of Irish Schools — School-books at the Close of 
the 18th Century — Mr. Cooke's Evidence before the Commissioners — 
Assailed by Arians and Roman Catholics— Arian Protest to Spring 
Rice, M. P. — Indignation of the Heads of the Belfast Institution — Mr. 
Cooke's Defence — His Opinions on Catholic Emancipation — Charges 
against the Belfast Institution — Exposure of Arian Dogmas— Opposition 
to Mr. Cooke — Sympathy of Orthodox Protestants — Presentation of 
Plate by Congregation of Comber — Address from Parish of Killyleagh 
— Letter of Sir Robert Peel — Meeting of S) 7 nod at Coleraine— Mr. 
Cooke's Sermon — Debate on the Ordination of Mr. Nelson in Dromore 
— On Mr. Cooke's Evidence before the Royal Commission— His Speech 
and the Result— Resolutions regarding the Belfast Institution —Con- 
nection of the Synod with the Presbytery of Antrim — History of the 
Code of Discipline — Thanks of the Synod 72 

CHAPTER VI. 

1825— 1828. 

Opposition to Mr. Cooke's Political and Ecclesiastical Principles — Deter- 
mination to eradicate Arianism from the Synod of Ulster— Presentation 
of Plate by People of Belfast — Dangerous Illness — Deep Religious 
Impressions — Meets M. Malan, of Geneva — Visit to Lord Mount-Cashell 
—Letters to Mrs. Cooke — Views on Personal Religion — Correspondence 
with Mr. Stewart, Mr. Kydd, and others — Meeting of Synod in Stra- 
bane — Resolution requiring Declaration of Belief in the Trinity — 
Speeches of Messrs. Montgomery, Stewart, and Cooke — Encounter 
with Rev. H. Brooke — Letters of Lord Mount-Cashell — Controversy 
with Archibald Hamilton Rowan — Scene in Killyleagh Church — Ministry 
in Killyleagh— Letter to a young Clergyman 104 



CONTENTS. 



xi 



CHAPTEE VII 

1828. 

PAGE 

Synod of Munster on Mr. Cooke's Evidence — Mr. Cooke's Reply, and Con- 
troversy with Mr. Armstrong — Dr. Chalmers' Yisit to Belfast — Views 
on the Arian Struggle — Mr. Cooke's Views — Letters of Messrs. Steele 
and Kydd — Messrs. Cassidy and Paul on the Arian Controversy — Mr. 
Cooke's Letter to the Ministers and Members of the Synod of Ulster 
on the approaching Conflict — Meeting of Synod in Cookstown — Mr. 
Morell's Motion for Committee of Inquiry — Mr. Cooke's Tribute to the 
Memory of Rev. John Thompson — Members of Synod declare Belief in 
the Trinity — Resolutions of Mr. Carlile — Amended Resolutions of Mr. 
Cooke — Speeches of Messrs. Montgomery and Stewart — Mr. Cooke's 
Notice of Motion for Reform— Speech containing Illustration from 
Aladdin's Lamp — Memorials for the Expulsion of Arianism — Contro- 
versy between Messrs. Carlile and Paul — Meeting of Arians in Belfast, 
16th October, 1828— Letter of Messrs. Cooke, Stewart, and Henry — 
Encounter of Montgomery and Cooke — The Arian Remonstrance : 
Review of, by a Minister of the Synod of Ulster . . . .140 



CHAPTEE VIII. 

1828—1829. 

Renewal of Government Grant to Belfast College— Conditions stated by Lord 
Leveson Gower — Resolutions of Synod and Correspondence with Chief 
Secretary— Election of Mr. Eerrie to Chair of Moral Philosophy — 
Meeting of Synod in Lurgan — Speech of Mr. Cooke and Resolutions on 
Belfast College- -Mr. Montgomery's Attack on Mr. Cooke — Cooke's 
Reply — "Wonderful Effects of his Eloquence — The Arian Conflict vir- 
tually Closed — Meeting of Arians — An Ultimatum— Meeting of Synod 
in Cookstown — The Arian Ultimatum passed over in silence — Secession 
of the Remonstrants and formation of The Remonstrant Synod of 
Ulster— Decline of Arianism— Remarkable Progress of the Presby- 
terian Church of Ireland — Appointment of Committee to superintend 
Training of Students — Mr. Cooke's Speech in favour of Committee — 
The Class of Moral Philosophy — Attacks upon Mr. Cooke— His great 
Popularity 186 



CHAPTEE IX. 

1829—1831. 

Pulpit Eloquence— Call to Mary's Abbey, Dublin— May Street Church, 
Belfast, built for Mr. Cooke — Opening Services — Farewell Sermons in 
Killyleagh — Final Encounter with Mr. Montgomery — Removal to Bel- 
fast — May Street becomes celebrated— Sir Joseph Napier and Professor 



xii 



CONTEXTS. 



Witherow on the Characteristics of Dr. Cooke's Oratory — Degree of 
D.D. from Jefferson College— TJie Orthodox Presbyterian established 
— Its Object — Arian Efforts to Seize the Property of the Synod of 
Ulster — The Clongh Case — Dr. Cooke's Speech — His Labours in Belfast 
— Edward Irving — Visit to England in 1831 — Election Scenes described 
— Remarkable warning to the Church of Englaud . . . . .214 

CHAPTER X. 

1831-1834. 

National Education— Mr. Stanley's Letter — Singular Discrepancies in 
Copies — Special Meeting of Synod at Cookstown — Dr. Cooke's Reso- 
lutions on Education — Negotiations with Government — The Synod's 
Propositions rejected — Dr. Cooke's Sermon on "National Education" 
— Public Meeting in Belfast — Romanising Tendencies of the National 
Board — Dr. Cooke's Speech at Meeting of Brown Street Schools — 
Views of Doctors Chalmers and Lee — Dr. Cooke's Controversy with 
Mr. Carlile— His Views on the Use of the Bible in Schools — His 
Objections to the National Board stated — The Board formally accepts 
Synod's "Propositions" — Its deceptive Policy exposed by Dr. Cooke — 
Meeting of Synod in 1834— Dr. Cooke moves the Synod to break off 
Negotiations with the Board 236 

CHAPTER XL 

1S30— 1835. 

Dr. Cooke's Political Principles stated by himself — Organization of the Con- 
servative Party in Belfast and Ulster— His Views on the Relations of 
the Protestant Churches— The Hillsborough Meeting of 1834— Lord 
Rodento Dr. Cooke — Dr. Cooke's Speech — Its Effects— Private Troubles 
— Letters to Mrs. Cooke and his Son — Protestant Meeting in Exeter Hall 
— Speech on the Bull Unigcnitus — Letter of Charlotte Elizabeth and 
gift of a Signet-ring — Meeting of Synod in Belfast — Dr. Cooke ap- 
pointed Lecturer on Ethics— Habits of Study and Daily Life — Reso- 
lutions of Synod on Class of Moral Philosophy — Subscription to West- 
minster Standards made the Law of the Church 2G3 

CHAPTER XII. 

1835—1836. 

Agitation against Ecclesiastical Establishments — Dr. Ritchie arrives in 
Belfast — Discussion on "Voluntaryism" between Drs. Cooke and 
Ritchie — Effects of Dr. Cooke's Eloquence— Defeat and Flight of Dr. 
Ritchie— Letter of Mr. William Cairns — Report of the Discussion and 
Reviews— Re-establishment of Ecclesiastical Communion between the 



CONTENTS. 



xiii 



Synod of Ulster and the Church of Scotland — Dr. Cooke's Speech in 
the General Assembly — His Reception in Scotland — Degree of LL.D. 
from Trinity College — Mission to Scotland on the Education Question 
— Controversy with Mr. Massie — Conclusion of the Clough Case — 
Presentation of Plate to Mr. Macrory . . . . . 295 

CHAPTER XIII. 

1836— 1S39. 

Notice of Motion in the Synod on Protestant Defence — Meeting in May Street 
Church — Speech of Per. Hugh McNeile — Dr. Cooke on Protestant Union 
— Sermon on National Infidelity — On the Signs of the Times— Religion 
and Politics — Conservative Banquet — Dr. Cooke's Speech — His Yiews 
on Conservatism and the Church of England— On Religious Establish- 
ments and Protestant Unity — Ethical Principles developed in his Class 
Lectures — Monument to Samuel Rutherward — Sermon at Anwoth — 
Speech at Stranraer — Fundamental Principle of Establishments — De- 
scription of Dr. Cooke at Exeter Hall — Freedom of the City of Dublin — 
Severe Accident — Addresses of Congratulation on his Recovery — Letter 
from Lord Roden .... 326 

CHAPTER XIV. 

1837— 1840. 

National Education in Ireland— Education Scheme of the Synod of Ulster — 
Dr. Cooke opposes the National Board — Parliamentary Commission in 
1837 — Dr. Cooke's Evidence — Changes in the Rules of the Board— The 
Rev. P. S. Henry appointed Commissioner — Important Results— Nego- 
tiations with Government — Interview of Synod's Committee with the 
Lord Lieutenant — The Board abandons objectionable Rules — Basis of 
Agreement with Synod of Ulster — Dr. Cooke's Principles and Policy 
triumphant — Assailed by former Allies — Letter to the Rev. Hugh 
McNeile — Desire for Peace frustrated— Controversy with Mr. Gregg . 355 

CHAPTER XV. 

1840. 

Union of the Synod of Ulster and Secession Synod — Dr. Cooke's Views— 
Principles of the Seceders — Discussion Regarding Ruling Elders — 
Dr. Cooke insists upon Subscription to Confession of Faith — General 
Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland formed — Deputation 
from Church of Scotland — Mission to India— Non-Intrusion Meeting 
in May Street —Dr. Cooke's Speech — Headship of Christ in Churches 
of England and Scotland defined— Answer to Lord Brougham — Dis 



xiv 



CONTENTS. 



tinction between an Endowed and an Established Church— Deputation 
to London on behalf of Church of Scotland— Dr. Cooke secures the 
withdrawal of Lord Aberdeen's Bill— Second Meeting in May Street 
Church— Dr. Cooke reviews the Political Aspect of the Scotch Church 
Question— Banquet in Glasgow to the Marquess of Breadalbane— Dr. 
Cooke asserts Divine Right of Non-Intrusion 371 

CHAPTER XVI. 

1840— 1841. 

The Eepeal Movement— Daniel O'Connell— Dr. Cooke's Opposition— 
O'Connell's Tactics — Preparations to Invade Ulster — Dr. Cooke 
Challenges O'Connell to Discuss Repeal — Intense Excitement in 
Ulster— Letter of Rev. D. M'Afee— O'Connell declines the Challenge 
— Protestants resolve to oppose a Public Procession— He steals into 
Belfast— Dinner in the " Pavilion "—Repeal Meeting— Cooke's 
Triumph and O'Connell's Flight— Resolutions of Belfast Students- 
Great Anti-Repeal MeetiDg— Dr. Cooke's Speech — Banquet to the 
Members for Belfast — Testimonial to Dr. Cooke . . . .391 

CHAPTER XVII. 

1841— 1843. 

Dr. Cooke Moderator of the General Assembly — Marble Bust presented to 
May Street Church — Efforts on behalf of Church of Scotland— Letter to 
Emerson Tennent, M.P. — Correspondence with Drs. Chalmers and 
Candlish regarding Non-Intrusion — Dr. Cooke's "Views and Policy 
explained — Letter of Lord Castlereagh — Difficulties of Dr. Cooke's 
Position — Efforts to obtain a Government Measure thwarted— Injudi- 
cious Policy of Non-Intrusionists — Dr. Cooke's Views misrepresented — 
His unwavering Faithfulness to the Church of Scotland — The Disrup- 
tion— Dr. Cooke's Speech in the First Free Assembly — Remarkable 
Letter to Sir Robert Peel . . . . . . . . . 417 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

1842— 1849. 

Bicentenary of Presbyterianism in Ireland —Presbyterians not Republican 
— Presbyterian Marriage Question — Special Meeting of Assembly — 1 
Exhausting Labours — Marriage Bill passed — Dissenters' Chapels Bill — 
Literary Labours — Analytical Concordance of Scripture — Notes on 
Brown's Bible — Hours of Study — Political Resolution passed by the 
Assembly in 1843 — Dr. Cooke's Protest— Withdraws from General 
Assembly— Queen's Colleges projected— Dr. Cooke's Views — Proposal 



CONTENTS. 



xv 



for a Presbyterian College — Letter to Sir Eobert Peel — The Appoint- 
ment of President of Queen's College, Belfast — Dr. Cooke appointed 
Agent for Regium Donum— The College Controversy — The Magee 
Bequest — Establishment of Assembly's College — Dr. Cooke elected 
Professor of Saered Rhetoric and President — Resigns May Street Church 
— Appointed constant Supplier by the Assembly — Testimonial from 
Congregation — Appointed Dean of Residence in Queen's College — 
Public Services 434 

CHAPTER XIX. 

1850-1865. 

Lecture on " The Present Aspect and Future Prospects of Popery" — Letter 
from Dr. M'Crie — Election of Mr. Cairns as Member for Belfast — 
Death of Dr. Stewart — Sketch of his Character — Magee College Con- 
troversy — Merle D'Aubigne opens Assembly's College — Portrait of Dr. 
Cooke, by Macnee — Cooke and D'Aubigne in the Free Church Assembly 
— Hugh Miller's Sketch of Dr. Cooke— Labours in England — Journal- 
letters to Mrs. Cooke and others — Thirst for knowledge — Leadership of 
the General Assembly — Professor Witherow's description — Professor 
Wilson on his business habits — Dr. Murray (" Kirwan") in the General 
Assembly — Letter from Dr. Murray — Dr. Cox on Dr. Cooke's projected 
visit to America — Sir J. Napier, Professor "Wilson, and Dr. Black- 
wood on Dr. Cooke's pulpit oratory — Beauty of his Illustrations — Cha- 
racter of his later Sermons— Secret of his Popularity — Striking example 
— A third time Moderator — Death of his Daughter — Public Testimonial 
— Address and Reply 454 



CHAPTER XX. 

1866—1868. 

Closing Scenes — Present from the Marquess of Downshire — Affecting Inter- 
view—Secret of his Influence and Popularity — Protestant Meeting in 
the Botanic Gardens —Hillsborough Demonstration — Dr. Cooke's last 
Speech — Farewell to his Congregation — Death of Mrs. Cooke — Visit 
to Harrogate and last Illness — " Address to the Protestant Electors of 
Ireland"' — His Principles unchanged— On his Death-bed — Favourite 
Portions of Scripture— Dr. Morgan's Visits— Faith Triumphant— A 
last Interview— His Death — Public Funeral 484 



TO THE BINDER. 

Portrait of Dr. Cooke To face Title. 

Statue of Dr. Cooke .... . . p. 1. 

Samuel F. Lynn, Sculptor, 1871. 

His Grave At the end. 




STATUE OF DR. COOKE. 
Samuel F. Lynn, Sculptor, 1871. 



[Page I. 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



CHAPTEE I. 
1788—1808. 

Birth and Ancestry — Maternal Influence — Schools and Schoolmasters — State of 
Ireland at the Close of the 18th Century — The Yolunteers— The United 
Irishmen— Loyalty of the Synod of Ulster — Political Principles imbibed in 
Boyhood — Dangers during the Rebellion of '98— Early Religious Training 
— Mental and Physical Characteristics in Youth — Incidents of Travel to 
Glasgow College — State of Glasgow College in 1802-4— First Acquaintance 
with Robert Stewart and Henry Montgomery — Training in Elocution — 
Favourite Authors and Studies. 

Henry Cooke was born on the eleventh of May, 1788, in 
the farm-house of Grillagh, near Maghera, in the county of 
Londonderry. The house is gone, and there is nothing to 
mark its site save a rude cairn. The fame which Henry 
Cooke attained was not owing to the accident of high birth 
or early scholastic training. His father, John Cooke, was 
a plain man, of little education and less pretence; but he 
was one of those industrious, independent, high-minded yeo- 
men, who have mainly contributed to the prosperity and 
loyalty of Ulster. He was descended from a family of English 
Puritans, who, early in the seventeenth century, left their 
native Devonshire, in the train of the Hills and Conways, 
and settled in county Down. 

During the wars which preceded the revolution of 1688, 
the English and Scotch colonists in Ulster suffered severely. 
Many of their houses and villages in Down and Antrim 



2 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. I. 



were desolated. Dr. Cooke, when addressing on one occa- 
sion a vast assemblage, narrated the following incident in 
the history of a lineal ancestor: — " At the first outbreak of the 
Rebellion all his family were murdered except one little child. 
Driven from a distant part of the county Down, with thousands 
of starving Protestants, he carried his child in his arms to 
Derry, and was, happily, one of those admitted into the city 
for its defence. When he mounted guard at night, he had no 
nurse or caretaker for his little one, so he carried it with him 
to the walls, and laid it between the embrasures where the 
cannon frowned defiance on James and slavery. Providence 
protected the boy in the midst of famine and death ; and when, 
in after-years, he was asked how he fared for shelter, ' Well, 
enough,' was the reply ; ' I had the shelter of my father's gun.' 
Yes, God — the God of battles — protected the motherless and 
homeless boy ; and he who now addresses you is that boy's 
descendant." The blood of a hero, humble in station it is 
true, yet ennobled by patriotism, flowed in the veins of Henry 
Cooke. 

John Cooke was twice married. His first wife died young, 
leaving an only son. His second wife was Jane Howie, of 
an old and respectable Scotch family. At the time of the 
Ulster plantation, one branch of the Howies settled at 
KiUyleagh, in county Down ; another near Bellaghy, in 
county Derry. Mrs. Cooke sprang from the latter, and, 
being an only child, she inherited her father's farm, the in- 
come from which materially aided in after-years in the edu- 
cation of her distinguished son. She had four children, two 
girls and two boys, of whom the subject of this memoir was 
the youngest. 

Mrs. Cooke was a woman of remarkable energy and great 
decision of character. She was well fitted to fight the battle 
of life during one of the most eventful periods of Ireland's 
history, and in one of the most disturbed districts of the 
country. She was tall in stature, somewhat masculine in 
carriage and conversation, ready and fluent in speech, keen 



Ch. L] MATERNAL INFLUENCE. 3 

and unsparing in sarcasm. She had an insatiable thirst for 
knowledge, and a memory of extraordinary tenacity. Proud 
of the struggles of her forefathers in defence of faith and 
freedom, she never forgot fact or legend connected with 
their history in Scotland and Ulster. Stories of war and 
rapine, of flight and defence, were transmitted orally in 
families from generation to generation. Mrs. Cooke's mind 
was stored with romantic tales and stirring ballads. To her 
Henry was indebted for most of those touching anecdotes 
and incidents of Irish history, and scraps of ballad poetry, 
which in after-years he often recited with such pathos and 
power. 

From early boyhood Henry was the chief object of his 
mother's careful and anxious training. She soon discovered 
his extraordinary powers of mind and memory. He wished 
to know everything, to study every subject. Ballads, songs, 
legends, tales of border warfare, of Celtic fanaticism, of 
popish cruelty, were drunk in with keenest relish. Specimens 
of Irish wit, humour, and smart repartee were highly appre- 
ciated and carefully treasured up. At the same time studies 
of a graver and more profitable kind were not neglected. 
Henry Cooke, as a lad, was far in advance of his associates. 
They all felt and acknowledged his superiority. He was a 
born leader ; and whether at home or abroad, in playground 
or class, his leadership was asserted. 

Mrs. Cooke's means of instructing her son were not, un- 
fortunately, commensurate with her wishes. To send him 
from home was beyond her power ; and at the close of last 
century the educational resources of a remote country 
district in Ireland were very limited. Henry, however, had 
the best elementary training available. The first school he 
attended was at Ballymacilcurr, a mile from his father's 
house. It was a fair sample of the infant school of the 
country and the period. The house was a thatched cabin. 
The seats were black oak sticks from the neighbouring bog. 
A fire of peat blazed, or rather smoked, in the middle of the 

. B 2 



4 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOE^. 



[Ch. I. 



floor, and a hole in the roof overhead served for a chimne} r . 
The teacher was a Mr. Joseph Pollock, or Poak, as he was 
familiarly called — a tall lanky Scotchman, distinguished by 
an enormous nose, a tow wig, a long coat of rusty black, 
leather tights, grey stockings, brogues, and a formidable 
hazel rod. On occasions of state, such as the hearing of one 
of the advanced scholars or a judicial investigation of 
some mad prank, the Master was accustomed to raise the 
hazel rod to his shoulder, and with a grand air place 
astride his nose a huge pair of black horn spectacles. 
Thus equipped, he felt himself a king, and the urchins 
trembled at his nod. 

But, notwithstanding his uncouth exterior, Poak was an 
excellent teacher, as teachers were in those days. He was 
a Presbyterian, of the " straitest sect," and religious train- 
ing was, in his honest mind, an essential part of a boy's 
education. On Saturdays, he taught the Lord's Prayer, the 
Apostles' Creed, and the Ten Commandments to the whole 
school. Psalms were prescribed for Sunday tasks, and had 
to be repeated on Monday morning. Catechisms were en- 
forced without exception, and without distinction. The 
Shorter Catechism of the Westminster Divines, the Church 
Catechism, and the Christian Doctrine of the Roman 
Catholics, were taught to the members of the respective 
sects. No child was suffered to escape. The hazel rod left 
an unpleasant memorial of every forgotten answer. Poak 
was a discerner of character. Young Cooke soon attracted 
his attention. He was then an emaciated, delicate -looking 
boy, with sharp features, jet-black hair, and piercing grey 
eyes. His movements were quick ; his voice clear and ring- 
ing ; his speech easy and fluent. The ordinary tasks of the 
school gave him little trouble ; he learned them as if by 
instinct ; but his stories kept all round him idle. He easily 
outstripped his class-mates, and, despite his troublesome 
habit of story-telling, Pollock was proud of him. Pointing 
to young Cooke one day, he said, with an air of dignity, to 



Ch. L] 



SCHOOLS AND SCHOOLMASTEES. 



5 



an intimate friend, " I tell you, sir, that lad, if spared, will 
rival, if not excel myself." 

While yet very young, Henry was removed from the care 
of Pollock, and sent in succession to several teachers. He 
was at length placed in a classical school, just then estab- 
lished by a certain Frank Glass. It was situated near the 
village of Tobermore, four miles from Grillagh as the crow 
flies, five by the road. Of the school-house itself, and the 
difficulties experienced in getting possession of it, Dr. 
Cooke has left a graphic account: — "We were compelled to 
remove five times in search of accommodation. We had flitted 
like fieldfares in the commencement of bad weather. The 
house we got at last had two window-frames, but no glass. One 
was well secured against light by earthen sods ; the other was 
open, for some light we must have, and it served to admit, in 
company with the light, a refreshing portion of rain and snow. 
We were furnished with one table, whereat our Master sat for 
audience and judgment. Stones were the seats. I had myself 
the only stool in the house ; but, the master being too tender 
to sit on a cold stone, I was robbed of the stool, ' to save him,' 
as he said, ' from the colic' By a penny subscription and 
the aid of a glazier, we shut out the snow ; and, in process of 
time, we substituted for the stone seats slabs of oak from the 
neighbouring bog. We thus became wonderfully content, for 
we had the best Master and the most comfortable school-house 
in all the country." 

The direct path to school lay through fields, over a swampy 
bog, and across a ford of the river Moyola, which often swept 
down, a swollen torrent, from the Dungiven mountains. Most 
parents would have thought a daily walk to and from Tober- 
more impracticable for a boy of Henry's age, and most boys 
would have shrunk in fear from such a difficult, if not dan- 
gerous path. But Mrs. Cooke was not an ordinary woman ; 
and fear was never a word in the vocabulary of her son. He 
was of slender make, but wiry and agile. Among other boyish 
feats, he had learned to walk, and run, and gambol on stilts ; 



6 



THE LITE OP DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. I. 



and he had often astonished the sober matrons of Maghera by 
stalking past their upper windows. What he had learned and 
practised for amusement was now, by the thoughtfulness of his 
mother, turned to good account. 

Henry was enrolled a pupil in the new classical school. 
His first morning's journey he never forgot. It left an 
indelible impress on his memory. Probably, too, it may 
have had some influence in fixing his principles, and moulding 
his whole subsequent career ; for he often referred to the in- 
cident. It was in the year '98, one of the darkest in Ireland's 
history. The country was convulsed with rebellion. The 
neighbourhood of Maghera swarmed with daring bandits, who 
found an asylum among the mountains, and lived by rapine, 
caring little what party they spoiled. Henry, thoughtless of 
danger, strapped his satchel on his back, poised his long stilts 
on his shoulder, and set out for school. His mother accom- 
panied hhn, anxiety filling her heart. On reaching the ford of 
the Moyola, they found the river swollen : to pass it on foot 
was impossible. Henry mounted his stilts, crossed the torrent 
by a few vigorous strides, and stepped safely on the opposite 
bank. Carefully concealing his stilts in the heath, he tripped 
gaily onward. When at some distance, he chanced to look 
back, and saw the tall figure of his mother standing on a 
mound with outstretched arm, pointing towards Cairntogher. 
Turning his eyes to the place indicated, a scene presented 
itself which might well have struck terror into the stoutest 
heart. A farm-steading was in flames — the house of a loyal 
man fired by the rebels. The sight was not new to Henry. 
Young as he was, he had witnessed many such ; yet seventy 
years afterwards, when narrating the incident at his own table, 
he said the whole scene was as vividly pictured before his mind 
as the day on which it occurred. 

Frank Glass, Henry's new master, formed a striking con- 
trast in appearance and character to Joseph Poak. He was 
a pure Milesian, short of stature, fiery in temper, with features 
exhibiting a strange combination of cunning, thought, and 



Ch. I.] 



SCHOOL LIFE. 



7 



humour. He swore at his pupils roundly, and taught thern to 
swear. But he was a good scholar, and a successful teacher. 
Like many of his countrymen, his love for classic literature 
amounted almost to a passion ; and he had the rare talent of 
inspiring favourite pupils with much of his own enthusiasm. 
Among Latin authors he delighted in Horace, and down to a 
recent period Dr. Cooke often recited, with great spirit and 
intense enjoyment, some of his old teacher's quaint renderings 
of the Odes. Henry's progress was rapid. He was soon able, 
under such an instructor, to appreciate the beauties of classic 
poetry. While at school, he committed to memory the Odes of 
Horace and a great part of the Georgics of Virgil. But the 
eloquence of Cicero and Demosthenes had greater charms for 
him than the graces of poetry ; and, even in early youth, 
these writers seem to have been adopted as models. His long 
walks, instead of impairing, improved his health. They gave 
him greater muscular vigour. Fragile though he seemed, he 
was soon known as the fastest runner at the school, and the 
leader in all games which required skill, courage, and endurance. 

For two years he continued, almost without a day's inter- 
mission, to tread the same path and cross the same ford. On 
one occasion, during the severe winter of 1800, he nearly lost 
his life. He left school late in the evening, in the face of a 
terrible snow-storm. Before he reached the Moyola, the snow 
covered the ground to the depth of several inches. He searched 
in vain for his stilts : the spot where he left them could not 
be distinguished among the snow-wreaths. He made up his 
mind to ford the stream, and plunged boldly into the swollen 
torrent. He could not swim, and he was carried away by the 
current. Exhausted and half drowned, he with difficulty 
reached the bank he had left. He was drenched from head 
to foot, but he set out homeward. It was a weary round of six 
miles. His feet sank, at every step, deep and deeper into the 
snow ; the blinding drift blew in his face ; night set in ; but 
the brave boy struggled on, and at last, wearied and shivering, 
he staggered into his home at Grillagh. 



8 



THE LIFE OP DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. I. 



Thus was Henry Cooke trained ; trained in a hard but whole- 
some school ; trained physically, as well as mentally, for those 
gigantic labours which he afterwards undertook on behalf of 
Church and country, and which he performed with such dis- 
tinguished success, not only while in the vigour of manhood, 
but even throughout a ripe old age. Thus was he trained for 
long and laborious walks over moor and mountain, in the 
faithful discharge of pastoral duties, during the early years of 
his ministry. Thus was he trained for exhausting journeys 
through the province and the empire in defence of truth and 
freedom. Thus was an iron frame inured to toil, and made 
capable of sustaining the marvellous efforts of a powerful 
intellect. 

Henry Cooke's boyhood was cast in one of the stormiest 
periods of Ireland's stormy history. Some time before his 
birth, when the country was threatened with foreign invasion, 
and when England, harassed by enemies, was unable to furnish 
regular troops for its defence, a native volunteer force was 
organized. On its organization, martial ardour suddenly 
seized the entire nation. Men of all ranks and sects joined 
the movement. Clergymen became captains and colonels 
of volunteer corps. The leading minister of the Covenanters 
commanded at a review. The minister of the first Pres- 
byterian (Unitarian) congregation, Belfast, published a 
sermon " On the Propriety of setting apart a portion of the 
Sabbath for the purpose of acquiring the Knowledge and Use 
of Arms." At a great meeting in Dungannon, the Bishop of 
Deny was present, dressed in the uniform of an officer of 
volunteers. For a time it seemed as if the volunteers 
would prove a national safeguard. The defence of crown 
and constitution appeared to be their sole aim. Gradually, 
however, a change came. The government of Ireland was 
then, and had been for generations, corrupt and incompetent. 
Its policy was partial and crooked ; Saxon and Celt, Pro- 
testant and Catholic, were alike dissatisfied. All were 
smarting under a sense of injustice, and almost despaired of 



Cm I.] 



THE VOLUNTEERS. 



9 



redress from the constitutional authorities. The Irish 
Parliament was a mere sham. Three -fourths of its members 
were the nominees of Irish landlords, not the representatives 
of a free people ; and any measures of reform which they 
did agree to pass were usually curtailed, and sometimes 
arbitrarily rejected, by the English Privy Council. Volunteer 
officers imbibed strong political sentiments, and, conscious 
of power, became political agitators. In 1783, a meeting 
of delegates from Ulster, the representatives of two hundred 
and seventy-two companies of volunteers, was held in Dun- 
gannon, to concert measures for reforming the Irish Parlia- 
ment. It was there agreed that a convention of representa- 
tives from the whole volunteer forces of Ireland should 
assemble in Dublin, in the month of November. On the 
appointed day (the 10th) the Convention met at the Royal 
Exchange, marched in procession to the Rotunda, and 
resolved to remodel the Irish Constitution. Similar meet- 
ings were held in 1784 and 1785; and their proceedings 
were conducted after the American model. The French 
revolution now took place, and acted upon Ireland like an 
electric shock. Its pernicious principles found a congenial 
soil in the minds of men naturally ardent and fickle, and 
stung, besides, by a sense of wrong. The volunteer force, 
originally organized for the defence of the crown, became its 
most dangerous enemy. Gatherings took place in Dublin, 
Belfast, Dungannon, and other centres. Men, with arms 
in their hands, demanded reform; and reform now meant 
revolution. On the 14th of July, 1791, the anniversary of 
the French Revolution was celebrated in Belfast with in- 
describable enthusiasm. The volunteers, horse, foot, and 
artillery, accompanied by a dense multitude of the populace, 
paraded the principal streets. Banners were carried, in- 
scribed with revolutionary mottoes. The harp without the 
crown, surmounted by the cap of liberty, was a favourite 
emblem. The example of Belfast was followed in other 
parts of Ireland. The wrongs of an enslaved people were 



10 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. I. 



depicted by orators in the style of Mirabeau and Eobespierre. 
Tyrants were denounced with tremendous vehemence. The 
Government was at length forced to interfere. The vo- 
lunteers were disbanded. Political assemblies were prohi- 
bited. It was too late. Disaffection and rebellion already 
enveloped the land. The people, backed by an army of 
trained soldiers, refused to obey a royal mandate. As a 
recognised and constitutional force, the volunteers ceased to 
exist ; but they were still the acknowledged representatives 
of the vast body of the nation, and the champions of national 
claims. A number of their leaders met at Belfast, on the 
14th of October, 1791, and organized a new society, or, rather, 
re-organised the volunteers, under the new name of United 
Irishmen. 

The avowed object of this dangerous society was to sepa- 
rate Ireland from the British crown, and form it into a 
republic. France was the model aimed at. Steps were 
taken by the leaders to secure French aid. The United 
Irishmen were not confined to any one class or religious 
sect. Most of the prime movers, such as Theobald "Wolfe 
Tone, Whitley Stokes, Thomas Addis Emmet, the Kev. 
William Jackson, were Episcopalians. A few were Presby- 
terians ; but the great mass was composed of Roman 
Catholics. No ecclesiastical body, as such, promoted or 
countenanced the movement. The United Irishmen may 
be said to have constituted an unholy alliance of the god- 
less and the reckless of all sects and classes. Most of 
them adopted the current French views on religion as well 
as politics. Paine's " Age of Reason " and " Rights of Man" 
were industriously and widely circulated by active agents. 
When sober people refused to accept the infidel pamphlets, 
they were dropped on the road, or left at the door, or 
thrust in through an open window. Inflammatory speeches 
and revolutionary ballads teemed from the press, and were 
distributed in tens of thousands among an ignorant and 
excitable peasantry. The result was sad and eventful. 



Ch. I.] 



PRESBYTERIAN LOYALTY. 



11 



Keligion, morality, and loyalty suffered in almost equal 
measure. 

The Presbyterian Church, with which Henry Cooke's 
family were hereditarily connected, was less implicated in the 
rebellion than any other religious body in Ireland, yet even 
its professing adherents were not all free from the taint of 
disloyalty. But the Church, as a whole, was loyal. The 
members of the Supreme Court, at the annual meeting held 
in 1793, declared without a dissentient voice, that " They 
felt themselves called upon explicitly to avow and publish 
their unshaken attachment to the genuine principles of the 
British Constitution — an attachment early inculcated by the 
lessons of their fathers, and since justified by their own 
observation and experience." And in 1798, when the 
French troops were at Killala, and when the whole country 
was in a flame, the Synod assembled specially at Lurgan, 
on the 28th of August, and in the face of imminent danger, 
renewed its declaration of loyalty to the crown, and ex- 
pressed its disapprobation of the treasonable practices then 
convulsing the country. It did not stop here. It did not 
restrict its loyalty to empty words. In "a spirit worthy of 
its history, it voted an address to the King, and the sum of 
five hundred pounds to the Government, " as the contribu- 
tion of the members of the body towards the defence of the 
kingdom." It drew up, besides, and ordered to be read 
from every pulpit a " Pastoral," denouncing the rebel- 
lion, and enjoining loyalty upon all its people as a sacred 
duty. The Government publicly recognised acts so honour- 
able and decided in the midst of wide-spread disaffection. 
" I am sensible," wrote the Lord-Lieutenant in reply to the 
address, " that when the public safety has formerly been 
menaced, either by domestic traitors or foreign invaders, no 
description of his Majesty's subjects were more active in all 
the duties of allegiance than the Protestant dissenters of the 
Province of .Ulster. To find this disposition so cordial on 
the present occasion affords me sincere satisfaction; and 



12 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOEE. 



[Ch. I. 



your avowing your principles at the moment when the hopes 
of the disaffected were revived by the actual landing of the 
enemy, could not fail to have a beneficial influence on the 
community." 

Yet still, while such was the feeling of the Synod, it 
cannot be denied that some of the Presbyterian people, and 
a few — a very few, of the clergjr, chiefly belonging to the 
" New Light " or Arian party, joined the United Irishmen. 
The Rev. John Glendy, of Maghera, by whom Henry Cooke 
was baptized, and under whose pastoral oversight he and 
most of his young associates were trained, was among the 
number of those implicated. He was, in fact, a well-known 
if not an openly avowed rebel. The influence of such a 
man in a remote locality, at such a period, was necessarily 
most pernicious. In the pulpit, in the social circle, by the 
family fireside, he could inculcate his revolutionary prin- 
ciples without opportunity or power of reply. The result 
was that the district became a hot-bed of rebellion. Club- 
meetings were held in the farm-houses. Debating societies 
were organized in the villages and country districts. The 
wrongs of Ireland, real or fancied, were discussed; and 
the triumphs of liberty in France and America were de- 
scribed in glowing terms. Paid agents and enthusiastic 
politicians went from village to village, and from farm-house 
to farm-house, arguing with parents, and poisoning the 
minds of children with false ideas of liberty. When argu- 
ments failed, and persuasions were neglected, mysterious 
warnings were given, and startling threats were uttered. 
The frequent incendiary fires and midnight murders showed 
how terribly the threats could be executed when deemed 
necessary for furthering the cause. 

The farm-house of Grillagh was firmly closed against all 
emissaries of revolution. Its occupants would neither listen 
to arguments nor heed threats. Henry was beset by the 
boys at school, and by men on the highway. Glass, his 
teacher, was a Roman Catholic, and, like all his co-religion- 



Ch. I.] 



EAELY POLITICAL PEINCIPLES. 



13 



ists, was an ardent rebel. His political principles oozed 
out in the class, and in his occasional intercourse with the 
pupils. But Henry was proof against his plausible fallacies. 
Even then his information was far in advance of most of 
those who tried to influence him. He had read of the 
horrors of the French reign of terror, and had to some 
extent investigated its causes. He had learned that while 
revolution might overthrow one tyrant, it was likely to raise 
up hundreds more cruel and bloodthirsty. He had been 
informed of the character and principles of the leaders of 
the United Irishmen. He had himself witnessed some of 
the crimes perpetrated under the name of liberty. He had 
seen houses burned, and men, women, and children mas- 
sacred. He had discovered that the Roman Catholics only 
joined the Protestants to secure by their aid their own 
object, and that object was, as Macaulay has well described 
it- when writing of a parallel epoch, " To break the foreign 
(English) yoke, to exterminate the Saxon colony, to sweep 
away the Protestant Church, and to restore the soil to its 
ancient proprietors." He had become convinced, in a word, 
that the self-styled liberators of Ireland were its worst 
enemies ; that they neither feared God nor regarded man. 
The state of society is fully depicted in a resolution adopted 
by the Secession Church at this period : — " Divine Revela- 
tion is contemned ; every species of wickedness is carried 
on in a most daring manner; blasphemy, and the most 
horrid prostitution of sacred oaths, are now raging abroad 
like an epidemic ; the most barbarous murders have defiled 
the land with blood ; fraudulence, rapine, and oppression 
are some of the leading features of the day. There is a 
general violation of the whole law of God." Corrupt as the 
Irish Parliament was, weak, and vacillating, and incompe- 
tent as the Executive was, the existing state was infinitely 
better than any that could be expected under the rule of 
United Irishmen. Henry Cooke was thus prepared for the 
arguments and misrepresentations that met him on every 



14 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. I. 



side. With a wisdom, an energy, and an eloquence far 
beyond his years, he encountered the propagators of revo- 
lution boldly, and exposed alike their sophistry and their 
crimes. 

His own words, in a letter to a near relative, will give the 
best idea of his life and experience at this period, and, at the 
same time, of the lamentable state of the country, and the effects 
produced on his mind by passing events : — "For weeks together 
during the summer of '98 I never slept in my father's house : 
to have done so would have been almost certain death. All 
loyal families were marked and watched by bands of assassins. 
When the nights were line, we went to the middle of a corn- 
field or behind a hedge. When wet or cold we crept into some 
cow-shed or under a rock. One night we had ventured to 
go to bed; but we were suddenly roused, and hurried out 
half clothed. On reaching the door, we saw five houses in 
flames in different directions. It was dark, cold, and stormy. 
We took refuge in a distant barn, and lay till morning behind 
a range of pikes that stood against the wall. On the morning 
of the 5th of June, when returning home after passing the 
night in a cave among the mountains, I saw the soldiers burn 
Watty Graham's house. It was then and thus I learned my 
political principles. I was taught in a hard school — the school 
of care and suffering. Unceasing watchfulness made me pre- 
maturely old. In early boyhood I was taught to think and 
act as a man. My personal safety required it. Impressions 
were then left on my mind which I have never forgotten, and 
which I never wish to forget." His political creed was learned 
at an early period, and mind and heart were so deeply imbued 
with it that it was never forgotten, never changed. 

The religious principles of Henry Cooke were as power- 
fully and as permanently influenced by the events of that 
period as his political principles. His mother's religion 
was of the old Scotch type. It rested on a broad and solid 
basis of Calvinistic doctrine. It was somewhat stiff and 
homely in ritual; it was perhaps stern and formal in its 



Ch. L] 



EELIGIOUS TEAINING. 



15 



moral code ; but it was thoroughly conservative of all that 
is pure and noble in intellect and heart. It may have 
thrown a needless gloom over the Sunday ; it may have 
given a puritanical rigidity to the services of the sanctuary 
and the family altar, but it effectually checked that wildness 
of faith and morals which characterised the age and the 
country, and which was leading to such deplorable results. 
Henry may not yet have felt the power of the religion of his 
fathers, he may not yet have realised its peace, but he 
could not shut his eyes to its influences and its fruits. He 
saw around him Christian truth in strong contrast to anti- 
christian error. Atheism and infidelity were boldly avowed 
by the leaders of the United Irishmen; while the loyalists 
were, almost to a man, orthodox. His thoughtful mind 
could not fail in the face of these facts and observations 
to connect purity of faith with respect for law and order, 
and to associate laxity of doctrine with revolution and 
crime. He was thus, to say the least, favourably disposed 
to embrace those great scriptural doctrines which, in after- 
years, he expounded with such eloquence, and defended with 
such success. 

Careful maternal training largely aided the circumstances of 
the times in giving a right bent to his faith, and a healthy tone 
to his mind. " I received my first instructions in theology," 
he said in after-years, " at my mother's side. The Shorter 
Catechism was her text-book ; the Confession of Faith was 
her Christian Institutes; the Bible was her final and sole 
standard of appeal. Her teachings, clear and decided, if some- 
times cold and formal, were confirmed by my own observation, 
and deepened by a startling and sometimes sad experience. 
She taught me that man is naturally corrupt; that Divine 
grace alone can quicken and renew ; that the Spirit of God, 
reigning in the heart and mind, is the only source of right 
principles and pure practical morality. She taught me that 
while policy may restrain, and the forms of society control the 
passions under favourable circumstances, yet, in times of 



16 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. I. 



political excitement or strong temptation, evil will regain its 
place and assert its dominion. She charged me to look,, to 
examine, to compare, and to judge for myself. I did look, I 
did examine, I did compare ; and I found it impossible to 
resist the combined force of maternal teaching and personal 
experience. I could not as yet see the grounds or reasons for 
all she taught me to believe. I had not opportunity, perhaps 
I had not then ability, to investigate thoroughly the founda- 
tions of our faith. I was, consequently, not fully established. 
But I resolved, one day or other, to study out for myself, and, 
if possible, completely to master, the evidences and proofs of 
Calvinistic theology, with a view to make it, if approved, the 
basis of my Christian character and acts through life." 

The mind of Henry Cooke, even in boyhood, possessed 
an energy which was irresistible ; and his will had a firmness 
which no power or influence could shake. A resolution 
once formed was never relinquished. The time for the 
investigation he proposed to enter upon was delayed, but it 
came at last ; it came at a period when fundamental truths 
were rudely assailed, and when the doctrines of the Presby- 
terian Church in Ireland required an able, accomplished, 
and uncompromising defender. The peculiar training of the 
boy — strange, imperfect, rude as it was — was yet, perhaps, 
after all, the very best training of mind, heart, and will for a 
gigantic struggle. Native courage and force were not dulled 
or dwarfed by artificial refinement. 

The great ecclesiastical struggle, in which a combination 
of circumstances eventually involved him, required, to en- 
sure success, the exercise of many and diverse qualifications. 
The battle could not have been waged, much less won, 
without them. Intellectual grasp, logical acumen, pro- 
found wisdom, consummate tact, unflinching determination, 
were all needed. The assaults of open, powerful, eloquent 
adversaries had to be met ; the flagging zeal, and not un- 
frequently the secret opposition, of timid friends had to be 
sustained and counteracted; the slumber of more than half 



Ch. L] mental and PHYSICAL CHAEACTEEISTICS. 17 



a century of religious indifference had to be roused. Stirring 
eloquence, readiness in reply, an iron will, were essential to 
the man who would venture on such a task. The nature of 
the times, and the state of the Church, would have made a 
mere press-controversy fruitless. The masses of the people 
of Ulster were interested in the struggle, and they could 
not then have been reached through the press. The doctrines 
in which they had been trained from childhood, and which 
were inexpressibly dear to them, because of their traditional 
glory, were being insidiously undermined. A mere sentiment 
was being substituted for the grand dogma of the Atonement. 
The people must be made to see and realize this. Scripture 
truth must be placed before them in strong contrast with 
and- scriptural error. Discussions on fundamental principles 
must take place, and, to be effectual upon the minds of the 
masses, they must be largely oral. In the pulpit, on the 
platform, in the church- court, questions great and grave 
and subtle had to be treated, and treated in such a way 
as would not only defy the hostile criticism of keen logicians, 
but carry conviction to popular assemblies. It is well known 
that, before large audiences, voice and eye and commanding 
presence make fluent speech and dialectic skill tell with 
tenfold power. In these respects Henry Cooke was singu- 
larly favoured. He was a born leader of men. Nature 
had gifted him with noble form and features. His very 
appearance attracted attention, and commanded respect. His 
eye was bright and keen as an eagle's ; his gestures were 
graceful and natural ; his voice was deep, mellow, and of extra- 
ordinary compass, it was trained, besides, with remarkable 
skill, under the guidance of an ear of unsurpassed musical 
delicacy. But the special training of Ulster's great orator 
and controversialist must be more minutely described. 

After such elementary instruction in classics, and other 
branches, as the best schools and teachers in his native 
place afforded, young Cooke entered the University of Glas- 
gow. Facilities for travel were not so great then as now. 

c 



18 THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. [Oh. I. 

A journey from Grillagh to Glasgow, in the year 1802, was 
a formidable undertaking for a lad of fourteen. There were 
no public conveyances on the route, and posting was out of 
the question to him. He had to walk to Donaghadee, a 
distance of sixty miles. There he took the mail-packet, 
which sailed daily, weather permitting, to Port Patrick, 
whence he walked to Glasgow. This long journey, which 
he was obliged to make periodically for a number of years, 
was not always devoid of interest. The University of Glas- 
gow was at that time largely frequented by Irish students. 
In it candidates for the ministry in the Irish Presbyterian 
Church were chiefly trained. Before the commencement of 
each session, groups of young men assembled in different 
parts of Ulster, and travelled together, enlivening the toil 
and monotony of the road by anecdote, legend, and sallies 
of native wit. The Irish students were known everywhere 
along the route, especially on the Scotch side of the Chan- 
nel. Every house was open to them. By day or by night 
their merry laugh and genial humour made them welcome 
to a seat at hearth or board. Not unfrequently their bed 
was an old armchair in a kitchen, or a fragment of carpet 
in an inner room. On one occasion, young Cooke's party 
were trudging, weary and footsore, along the road to Ayr. 
One of them became suddenly ill. It was late at night ; 
the town was some miles distant, and the poor young man 
was unable to proceed. His companions carried him to a 
farm-house. The people were in bed; but the students 
opened the door, entered the kitchen, and kindled a fire. 
The "good man of the house," hearing the noise, popped 
his head out of the half-opened door of his room, and 
calmly surveyed the scene. "What's that, Jock?" cried 
his wife, in half- smothered accents, from within. " Ow, it's 
jist naethin ava but a wheen Irish collegioners." Then, 
telling them where they would get milk and bread, and 
handing out "a drap whisky for the sick laddie," he shut 
his door, retired to bed, and left them in possession. 



Ch. L] 



GLASGOW COLLEGE IN 1802. 



19 



Henry Cooke matriculated in November, 1802* He 
looked even younger than lie was, for he was yet small in 
stature. His face was pale, and his features were sharply 
chiselled. He had little appearance of youthful buoyancy 
and vigour. Early trials, and premature anxiety and study, 
had hitherto retarded his physical development. It was not 
until many years afterward he attained that commanding sta- 
ture and dignified bearing for which he became so eminently 
distinguished. Little is known of his college life ; and that 
little is unimportant. The change from the pure air and 
freedom of the country to the confinement and gloom of a 
large city, appears to have injuriously affected his health. 
He took advantage of every holiday and half-holiday to 
make long pedestrian excursions ; and he has often told, in 
after-life, how much he enjoyed the scenery on the banks of 
the Clyde, and the stirring associations of Hamilton, Bothwell 
Bridge, and Langside. 

At that period there was nothing specially attractive in 
the professorial staff of Glasgow College. The ' scholarship 
was fair, and in one or two cases profound ; but the prelec- 
tions were singularly dull. Cooke, and most of his youthful 
associates, appear to have preferred the inspiring stories and 
romantic legends of Scotland to her cold and formal aca- 
demic training. His visits to those hallowed spots where 
the Covenanters struggled and died in the cause of liberty 
left an impression on his mind which time only deepened. 
Many of the magnificent bursts of eloquence which in after- 
years thrilled the hearts of the Presbyterians of Ulster, and 
roused them to a sense of the duty they owed to their 
Church, were inspired by the memories of his student ram- 
bles. He completed his undergraduate course in 1805 ; 
but, owing to illness, he was obliged to leave before the 
session closed, and was thus prevented from taking his 
degree. In the following session he entered the Divinity 
Hall, and passed through the ordinary course of theological 
training. The lectures of Doctors Findlay and M'Leod, 



20 



THE LIEE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. I. 



who then filled the chairs of Divinity and Church History, 
do not appear to have been particularly edifying. General topics 
only were discussed. Particular doctrines, especially such as 
characterise sound Calvinism, were studiously avoided. The 
impression was left on the minds of thoughtful students 
that all specific systems of doctrine were unimportant. Of 
his theological training he thus speaks : — " Although I 
studied under two professors in Scotland, there was a great 
deficiency in their system of education in theology. It was 
a great deal too general. I never heard any doctrine brought 
forward." Like many another, he left the University with 
no very exalted ideas of either the efficiency or soundness of 
its training. 

At Glasgow College Henry Cooke met, for the first time, 
two men with whom he was brought into close connection 
during nearly the whole course of his public life ; — with the 
one as a steady, talented, and useful friend and fellow- 
labourer ; with the other, as a powerful, eloquent, and 
uncompromising antagonist. Robert Stewart was Cooke's 
senior by several years. He was in some respects one of 
the most remarkable men of his age. His features were 
common, his appearance and address unprepossessing; but 
he had a commanding intellect, a clear judgment, and a 
logical faculty of unsurpassed acuteness. He had no pre- 
tentions to eloquence ; his language was devoid of ornament ; 
his voice was harsh ; his gestures were awkward ; his accent 
was strongly provincial. All this, however, was forgotten 
the moment he grappled with an antagonist in debate. 
Then his wonderful mental grasp and analytical power were 
exhibited. With instinctive quickness he seized upon the 
weak points of an argument, detected lurking sophisms, 
and, with a few cold but incisive sentences, cut them in 
pieces, or, in language of stinging sarcasm, held them up 
to ridicule. It was impossible to excite him. Amid the 
storms of debate he remained calm and watchful. His imper- 
turbable temper gave him immense advantage over all who 



Ch. I.] 



STEWART AND MONTGOMERY. 



21. 



gave way to feeling; and many a time, in after-years, he 
guided with master-hand the impetuosity of Cooke's elo- 
quence. To the wisdom and tact of Robert Stewart, Henry 
Cooke was largely indebted for his ecclesiastical triumphs, 
and for the skill with which he led, during well-nigh half a 
century, the councils of his Church. When they first met, 
Stewart's keen perception of character appears to have de- 
tected, almost at a glance, the extraordinary talents of the 
pale, sickly-looking boy. The close friendship contracted 
during college days was only broken by death, nearly half a 
century afterwards. 

Henry Montgomery was, intellectually and physically, 
widely different from both Cooke and Stewart. He was 
born in the same year as the former, but, even at the time 
of their meeting in Glasgow, he was tall in stature, dignified 
in mien, graceful and insinuating in address. He was an 
accomplished English scholar. His vocabulary was choice 
and extensive, his speech fluent and persuasive. He already 
gave ample promise of that classic purity of language and 
noble elocution which distinguished him in after life. 
Cooke and Montgomery were never intimate. Their mental 
characteristics were too unlike for that. They met at the 
social board, in the pleasure excursion, in the debating- 
club, and there they enjoyed each other's society; but the 
radical difference in their principles and modes of thought, 
which began to be early developed, prevented the possibility of 
closer communion, and seemed from the first to excite mutual 
feelings of distrust. 

Cooke, during his college course, devoted special atten- 
tion to elocution. It appears, in fact, to have been the only 
subject he thoroughly studied in Glasgow. Under the care 
of an accomplished teacher his provincial accent was almost 
entirely corrected ; his gestures, naturally graceful, were 
improved ; his splendid voice was carefully cultivated, and 
brought under the complete control of ear and intellect. He 
was not satisfied with the mere theoretical and formal training 



22 



THE LIFE OF DK. COOKE. 



[Oh. I. 



of the class-room. He followed it up with a system of his 
own, suggested by the plan of his great classic model, 
Demosthenes. 

His father's house stood upon a gentle elevation, com- 
manding a wide landscape. On the south and east the view 
extended from the distant summits of Divis and Cave Moun- 
tains, over vast reaches of hill and dale, to the uplands 
which hide the Giant's Causeway. On the north and west 
stretched the Dungivan range, commencing with the bleak 
heathy slopes of Cairntogher, and terminating in the 
rounded top of Slieve Gallion. Henry delighted in natural 
scenery. He loved the mountains : he felt at home among 
their glens and solitudes. The leafy dales and " bracken 
braes " of Cairntogher were a favourite retreat for study and 
thought. An immense natural amphitheatre, in one of the 
retired nooks of the mountain, was especially dear to him. 
Here, during the long summer vacations of his college life, 
he was wont to spend hours together, reading aloud, or de- 
claiming to an imaginary audience. Now he read a Psalm 
of David, now an ode of his favourite Horace, now a passage 
from Shakspeare, now an oration of his own. He occasion- 
ally induced shepherd lads to stand at graduated distances, so 
as to test his distinctness of utterance, and to determine the 
power of his voice. He carefully measured the distances, 
ascertaining by repeated trial what effort was necessary, 
what mode of utterance was best adapted, what key, so to 
speak, was most suitable, to make his words audible at each 
spot. No plan could have been better fitted for training an 
orator. He gained perfect mastery over his voice. Its 
varied tones were studied and practised ; its penetrating 
power was laboriously tested, until, like a noble instrument, it 
at length responded to his will. The experience thus ac- 
quired served him in good stead in after-years. Whether in 
pulpit or on platform, in church, hall, or open air, he could 
measure by a glance the extent of his audience. He could 
put forth, as if instinctively, just enough of voice to reach 



Ch. I.] FAYOUKITE AUTHOKS. 23 

the most remote. He was thereby saved from the fatigue of 
unnecessary exertion, and his auditory was saved from the 
pain of listening to harsh and overstrained utterances. He 
was able, too, by skilful practice in modulation, to make the 
rich tones of his voice, now soft and gentle as the summer 
breeze, now swelling like the roar of a cataract, fall like music 
on the ear. 

To improve and perfect his style, he began, at a very early 
age, to study the masters of English eloquence. Among 
divines, his favourites were Tillotson, Howe, Barrow, and 
Bunyan ; among men of letters, Addison and Goldsmith ; 
among orators, Curran, Wilberforce, and Chatham ; among 
poets, Cowper, but above and beyond all Shakspeare. Of 
the writings of England's renowned dramatist he never 
wearied. With quick apprehension, delicate appreciation, 
and powerful memory, he laid hold of every gem of thought 
or wit, of figure or expression, making it his own. He 
could recall a passage at any moment, and with rare skill 
adapt it to the occasion. He could recite whole scenes 
from some of the plays. He and his friend Stewart, whose 
tastes in this respect were like his own, often spent 
long evenings, during their early intimacy, speaking and 
responding in the language of Shakspeare's leading charac- 
ters. Cooke's memory was as ready as it was powerful. 
This was one of the secrets of his success as a popular 
speaker and controversialist. An apt quotation or flash of 
witty satire was always at command, and often told with 
extraordinary effect in reply to an antagonist ; often, too, it 
served to convert the clamour of an opposing audience into a 
roar of laughter. 

The niceties of English grammar, pronunciation, and 
philology also claimed the attention of Mr. Cooke. He 
aimed at becoming a finished as well as a powerful speaker. 
Accuracy, clearness, and force, he considered the essential 
qualifications of an orator. To attain these, he studied the 
standard grammars and dictionaries with which his library 



24 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. i; 



abounded. He was not satisfied until he had traced each 
word to its source, and weighed its most delicate varieties 
of meaning. He selected his vocabulary mainly from Saxon 
roots. He avoided, as far as possible, Latin words and 
Latinised constructions. His language, therefore, had not, 
perhaps, that honeyed rhythm, that grace and softness, 
which some others have attained; but what it lacked in 
softness it gained in power. It was keener, if less showy. 
Terseness, vigour, pointedness, were its chief characteristics. 
It told upon all classes. It was intelligible to all. It 
swayed the passions of the crowd, and it carried conviction 
to the minds of the learned and philosophical. 



CHAPTER II. 



1808—1811. 

Licensed to preach the Gospel— Trial Pieces before the Presbytery — Ordained 
Minister of Duneane — Early Sermons — Attempts at Eeform hindered — ■ 
Resigns the Charge of Duneane — Communion Services in Connor — Installed 
Pastor of Donegore— Eeligious State of the Parish— Systematic Study of 
Theology and Philosophy — Sermon on National Infidelity — State of Religion 
in the Presbytery of Tern plepatrick— Sermons and Essays — Preparation for 
the Pulpit — Communion Address. 

After completing a full college curriculum, Henry Cooke 
was licensed to preach the gospel by the Presbytery of 
Ballymena. Then, as now, it was the law of the Church 
that each candidate for license should write certain " pieces 
of trial." One of the subjects prescribed to Mr. Cooke was 
"Is vindictive Justice essential to the Character of Deity?" 
The paper affords some good examples of that acute logical 
power which he displayed in such perfection in after-years. 
But what is chiefly interesting in it is, that it developes with 
clearness and force the doctrine of Christ's substitution as 
lying at the foundation of the atonement, and it strongly 
denounces the heretical dogma that an exercise of Divine 
mercy alone, apart from Christ's sacrifice, could have saved 
sinners. In his Trial Sermon on the text, "How shall we 
escape, if we neglect so great salvation?" another fundamental 
doctrine is discussed in a way which shows that the writer 
was entirely opposed to the Arian views then so prevalent. 
" Had an angel," he argues, u or an inferior minister of God 
been the person commissioned to publish the news of our 
salvation, to give the offers of the gospel which Jesus gave, 
then there would have been some excuse for neglect. But the 



26 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. II. 



person commissioned is no angel, no inferior agent ; he is the 
same to whom the Lord says, 'Let all the angels of God 
worship him.' Behold then what a glorious personage holds 
forth to you the offer of salvation ! He thought it no robbery 
to be counted equal with the Father. Him you may trust, 
for in Him there is no possibility of deception. Him you may 
trust, for He is able to save to the uttermost. He is King of 
kings, Lord of lords." 

The costume in which he presented himself before the 
reverend court, and delivered his pieces of trial, would, if 
adopted by a candidate for licence in our more sober days, 
shock all propriety, and go far to destroy his prospects of 
success and usefulness : it consisted of a blue coat, drab 
vest, white cord breeches, and top-boots. At that period it 
was not so remarkable as to call forth reproof or comment 
from the members of Presbytery. Years previous it had been 
no uncommon occurrence for a minister to appear in the 
pulpit clad in the scarlet coat, and other trappings, which 
indicated his rank in a corps of volunteers ; and, after all, a 
minister's usefulness is not dependent on the cut or colour of 
his costume. 

On the 10th of November, 1808, only a few months after he 
had received licence, and when he was but twenty years old, 
Mr. Cooke was ordained to the pastoral oversight of the con- 
gregation of Duneane, near Randalstown, in county Antrim. 
The senior minister, the Kev. Robert Scott, was an old man. 
He had never been distinguished for energy, either mental or 
physical ; and his views, if he had any clear or decided views 
on points of doctrine, were believed to be Arian. The con- 
gregation had been long neglected. Religious indifference 
pervaded the whole community. There was still the form of 
Christianity, but there was nothing of the spirit. A wither- 
ing heresy paralysed both minister and people. Mr. Cooke 
entered on his work with earnestness. He met with no en- 
couragement; still he persevered. The sermons and addresses 
he delivered show that he was determined on reform. The 



Ch. II.] 



EAELY SEEMONS. 



27 



fundamental doctrines of the gospel are developed in them 
with rare lucidity, and enforced with an eloquence that must 
have startled the slumbering Presbyterians of Duneane. In a 
discourse preached from the text, " So Christ was once offered 
to bear the sins of many ; and unto them that look for him 
shall he appear the second time, without sin, unto salvation " 
(Heb. ix. 28), he says, " No power short of omnipotence 
was able to accomplish the great work which Christ under- 
took ; therefore in Him dwelt all the fulness of the Godhead 
bodily. He entered the lists alone ; alone He triumphed, 
leading captivity captive, and receiving gifts for men." In 
another sermon on the text, " Peace I leave with you : my 
peace I give unto you " (John xiv. 27), these sentences occur, 
" Christ Himself is made our peace, as the apostle hath de- 
clared. If then Christ give His peace unto us, He must give 
Himself unto us. This peace springs from and consists in 
His union with us. Because He liveth, we shall live also. 
Hence it is that He prays, That they all may be one, as 
thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be 
one in us. And the glory which thou gavest me I have given 
them, that they may be one, even as we are. For the same 
reason this peace must be everlasting. Being Himself eternal, 
His attributes are so too." 

At his first communion he thus addressed his assembled 
flock:— 

" Come, communicants, and let us magnify the Lord together. 
Slaves too long to the world, let us deliver ourselves to Jesus — to 
His praise, to His love, to His service. There are in heaven this 
day thousands and tens of thousands praising and adoring the Lord. 
Are your hearts joining the glorious choir ? Two things are before 
you — earth and heaven. Earth is perishable ; heaven eternal. Earth 
is full of sorrow ; heaven is full of joy. Adhere to Christ and His 
cause ; be faithful, and heaven is yours. When Anaxagoras the 
philosopher was asked what he was born for, he nobly answered, 
* That I might contemplate heaven.' When the Christian is asked 
what he is reborn for, must he not answer, ' To contemplate Christ ' ? 
When we contemplate Him, as exhibited in this memorial ordinance 



28 



THE LIFE OE DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. II. 



— in His sufferings and in His triumph, in His humiliation and in 
His glory, — is it possible that our souls could remain insensible to 
His love, or that our hearts should be untouched by His mercy ? " 

The words of the eloquent young preacher went like an 
electric shock through the congregation. The people had 
never heard such preaching. All were roused : some were 
deeply impressed ; but many were indignant to be thus rudely 
awakened from a pleasant dream of security. Mr. Scott was 
highly displeased. The fervent zeal and doctrinal teaching of 
Mr. Cooke seemed like a rebuke to his ministerial apathy and 
chilling homilies. Mr. Cooke was treated with coldness. His 
work was retarded. His fervour was sneered at, and stigma- 
tized as Methodism. Difficulties were thrown in his way 
which he was unable to overcome. He was almost starved 
besides. His whole ministerial income amounted to about 
five and twenty pounds a year, Irish currency. It is not 
strange, therefore, that he resigned the pastoral charge of 
Duneane, and accepted a situation as tutor in the family of 
Mr. Brown, of Kells. 

Mr. Cooke's incumbency at Duneane did not cont nue quite 
two years. On leaving it he was freed from deep responsi- 
bility, and from annoyances which he keenly felt. Probably, 
had he been placed in a similar position at a later period, the 
energy of his character might have triumphed over all opposi- 
tion ; but he was still almost a boy ; he had little experience ; 
and he had no man to sympathise with or aid him. At Kells 
he had time for reading, and he took full advantage of it. In 
Mr. Brown he found a kind and generous friend ; and of his 
intercourse with him and his family he ever afterwards spoke 
in terms of grateful remembrance. 

While at Kells, a circumstance occurred which displayed in 
a remarkable manner his readiness and power as a public 
speaker, even at this early period of his life. The incident 
has been narrated by one who was present — the late William 
Kirk, Esq., M.P. Mr. Brown was a member of the congre- 



Oh. II.] 



COMMUNION IN CONNOE. 



29 



gation of Connor, then, as now, one of the largest in Ireland. 
It was a communion Sunday. The communion services at 
that period were very protracted. In Connor it was customary 
to have, in addition to preliminary services, seven Tables, at 
each of which an address of about half an hour was given. 
The minister, the Rev. Henry Henry, had always two assist- 
ants upon such occasions. On the day referred to, however, 
both of those engaged were unexpectedly prevented from 
attending. Ere the introductory services were concluded, 
Mr. Henry himself became ill, and was unable to proceed. 
The state of matters was most embarrassing. The immense 
congregation had assembled. The church was crowded in 
pew and aisle. Every arrangement had been made for the 
administration of the solemn ordinance. Bitter disappointment 
would have been felt, especially by the aged and infirm, had 
it been postponed. It was whispered to some of the elders that 
Mr. Cooke was present. After consultation, they agreed to 
ask him to officiate, though they scarcely ventured to hope he 
would undertake, without preparation, services so solemn, so 
varied, and so onerous. But he at once consented. With 
perfect calmness he took up the order where Mr. Henry 
had stopped. He delivered address after address with ease 
and fluency. In power and pathos he far excelled their vene- 
rated pastor. The people were astonished and delighted. 
There was a variety, an appropriateness, a depth of thought, a 
pointedness of reference to the time and the peculiar circum- 
stances, a happiness of illustration, and a tenderness of appeal, 
which showed a mind not only ready, but amply stored with 
the richest materials. That Communion was long remem- 
bered in Connor, and the impression left on some of the 
hearers remains to this day. 

Mr. Cooke was not permitted to remain long free from the 
active duties of the pastorate. He resigned the charge of 
Duneane on the 13th of November, 1810 ; and on the 22nd of 
January following he was installed minister of the congregation 
of Donegore, near Templepatrick. He was now on " holy 



30 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. II. 



ground " of Ulster Presbyterianisni. The people of the parish 
were the descendants of Scotch colonists, and many of them 
bore the well-known Ayrshire names of Shaw, Hunter, Fer- 
guson, Stevenson, and Blair. He had the oversight of up- 
wards of five hundred families, most of whom were in 
affluent circumstances, and all shrewd and intelligent. Done- 
gore was one of the first parishes occupied by Presbyterian 
incumbents after the Scotch settlement. It was filled in 
succession by some of the most faithful ministers of that or 
any age. Stirling and Andrew Stewart were its first pastors. 
The sainted Josias Welsh laboured in an adjoining parish ; 
and Donegore was often visited by Livingstone and Blair. The 
savour of their earnest ministrations long pervaded the district ; 
and the fertile valley of Six-mile-water was the scene of the 
most remarkable revival of religion ever witnessed in Ireland. 
Changed times, however, had unfortunately come to Donegore. 
The divine doctrines and duties, so clearly set forth and so 
affectionately applied by Welsh, Blair, and Livingstone, were 
almost forgotten. Mr. Cooke found the people cold and 
destitute of spiritual life, as those of Duneane. His immediate 
predecessor was the Rev. James C. Ledlie, who, after a brief 
ministry, avowed Arian opinions, and removed to the congre- 
gation of First Larne. Previous to Mr. Ledlie, the Rev. John 
Wright had been pastor of Donegore for more than fifty years. 
His views could hardly be called orthodox. His theology was 
negative in its character. Some of the leading families in the 
parish had in consequence adopted Arian opinions. The task 
before Mr. Cooke was, therefore, a formidable one. But he 
resolved not merely to revive gospel truth in Donegore, but, 
by unremitting effort and study and by earnest and faithful 
prayer, to bring back the whole Presbyterian Church to its 
primitive purity and efficiency. 

In Donegore, Mr. Cooke's systematic studies as a theologian 
may be said to have begun. For the first time he felt so 
circumstanced as to be able to arrange and carry out a 
thorough course of reading. His fame as an orator was 



Oh. II.] 



SYSTEMATIC STUDY. 



31 



already spreading over the Church. Sermons preached in 
Ballymena, Broughshane, Randalstown, and other places, had 
attracted much attention. It was seen that he was in earnest, 
and that he was not satisfied to permit the Church of Knox 
and Calvin to degenerate into cold rationalism. His influence 
among his brethren was also rapidly advancing. Some ad- 
mired his genius ; some feared his sarcasm ; all acknowledged 
his power. But he felt that if he would effectually combat 
prevailing error, if he would largely and permanently promote 
the spiritual interests of his Church, he must himself be 
profoundly versed in the doctrines of Scripture. 

With these views he entered upon his studies at Donegore. 
The time had come when he could realize the cherished 
purpose of boyhood. He has left behind him records of the 
books read, and the subjects investigated, with the view of 
testing the doctrines in which he had been trained in youth. 
He kept no regular diary ; he never thought of one. He had 
a dislike to autobiographies in any form. He has often said, 
" No man can be trusted with a full and honest development 
of his own character, thoughts, and acts. There are secret 
springs and motives at work within him, which he dare not 
reveal — which, indeed, it would be folly to attempt to expose 
to the world's eye. Without these, autobiographical sketches 
are fictions : they are not complete, and therefore they are 
dishonest." Such were his opinions, and he acted upon them. 
In his letters to members of his family, and in familiar inter- 
course with a select and very limited circle of friends, he 
sometimes gave interesting details of his private life and of 
the inner workings of his heart and mind. All these were 
characterized by childlike humility and depreciation of self. 
The records he has left behind him are entirely different. 
They are not annals of books read, or work done, or subjects 
investigated. They are thoughts suggested by his reading ; 
or ascertained facts and acute criticisms, designed and laid up 
for future use. He attached no importance to a mere verbal 
record of literary activity, whether in the perusal or compo- 



32 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. II. 



sition of books. He wished to have his mind, and not his 
diary, stored with knowledge. To be able to produce from 
that storehouse, whenever needed, a fact, an argument, or an 
illustration, such as might serve to advance truth, or refute 
error, was his ideal of a scholar. A mind of extraordinary 
grasp, and a memory which never seemed to forget anything, 
enabled him to approach to that ideal more nearly than 
perhaps any man of his age. 

The first theological work he read was Calvin's " Insti- 
tutes." This was followed, in rapid succession, by Turret- 
tin's " Institutio Theologian," Stapfer's " Institutiones Theo- 
logian Polemics, " and Van Mastricht's " Theoretico-Practica 
Theologia." The marks on the copies he used, and the notes 
in his Common-place Book, show with what care he must have 
studied, and how thoroughly he must have mastered, those 
standards of systematic theology. Butler and Valej were 
his handbooks on the Evidences. The philosophical works of 
Hutcheson, Beid, and Locke were perused, as were also 
Hume's famous " Essays." He carefully analysed the contro- 
verted points of theology and philosophy developed by these 
authors. He next took up Gale's " Court of the Gentiles," 
which became a great favourite ; and he even waded through 
the ponderous learning and dulness of Warburton, Cudworth, 
and Bingham. With a very few exceptions, he had not then, 
and he never formed, a high opinion of the Fathers. He 
admired Augustine for his philosophical acumen ; and in his 
copy of " Chrysostom" many of the most eloquent passages 
are marked. 

One of the first sermons he preached in Donegore was upon 
the text, " And the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst 
of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark 
upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the 
abominations that be done in the midst thereof" (Ezek. ix. 4). 
His theme was National Infidelity. " Time was," he says, 
" when infidelity ashamed — dreading, as it were, to meet the 
public eye — skulked into corners, and said in her heart, 



Ch. II.] SEKMON ON NATIONAL INFIDELITY. 



S3 



' There is no God.' She kept the secret to herself. She 
dared not avow it openly. That time is gone. Shame and 
fear have forsaken her. She lifts her voice in the streets ; she 
calls in the high places ; she proclaims rebellion against 
heaven's King ; she thinks it possible to dethrone the Om- 
nipotent. It was only a few years ago religion fell in France 
before the infidel phalanx, led by a Yolney and a Yoltaire. In 
our own country a Hobbes, a Hume, and a Paine, with a host 
of others, organized a crusade against the Cross. Under 
their leadership infidelity has marched through Britain. She 
has invaded the sacred precincts of our own Church. Ministers, 
at her bidding, now boldly disavow alike the nature and the 
work of the Divine Saviour. Forgetting Him, they forget 
also Him that sent Him. What base ingratitude have we been 
guilty of ! How have we forgotten God's sparing mercies ! 
How wonderfully has He preserved us as a nation, notwith- 
standing grievous sins ! We are monuments of His love. 
"Whilst the horrors of war have affrighted other nations — 
whilst its destructive hand has ravaged their cities, and deso- 
lated their plains — whilst their fields have been deluged with 
blood, and covered with mountains of slain, — we have only 
heard the dread sound roll ominously in the distance : it has 
not come near our shores. White-robed Peace has continued 
to scatter olives over our country. Justice lifts aloft her 
impartial balance. Plenty sheds abundance around. Com- 
merce spreads abroad her wing, and is fanned by the breeze of 
prosperity. Toleration bids every man worship God as con- 
science dictates ; while the smile of freedom brightens every 
British home. Let us then turn with grateful hearts to that 
God who has so signally blessed us." 

In the Presbytery to which Mr. Cooke now belonged there 
was not a man who thoroughly sympathised with him. He 
stood alone ; and he felt the chilling influence of the theo- 
logical atmosphere which he breathed. Still, though dis- 
couraged, he did not despair; though frowned on, he did not 
fear. In a discourse preached in 1813, on the text, " Can 



34 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. II. 



these bones live ? " (Ezek. xxxvii. 3), pointed allusion is made 
to his difficulties : — 

" Now, Christians, ye who have contemplated this moral desola- 
tion in the greatness of its extent, I ask you, 1 Can these bones live ? * 
Can sinners, dead in trespasses and sins, be restored to spiritual 
life ? Is it possible that a mind, by nature at enmity with God — a 
mind which has a thousand times deliberately sinned against the law 
given forth from the throne of the Omnipotent — a mind keenly alive 
to the petty interests of time, but dead to the inconceivable realities 
of eternity — is it possible that such a mind can be regenerated ? 
Brethren, I feel that I am now on the doctrinal ground of the text. 
I am now touching on one of the most profound truths of revelation. 
I am on dangerous, because on controverted ground. But, fearless 
of the frowns of men, fearless of the sneer of the sceptic, fearless of 
the enmity and opposition of false friends and open foes, I this day 
boldly avow, on the direct and infallible authority of God's eternal 
Word, that no sinner, by his own unaided efforts, can ever regenerate 
himself ; and, consequently, that every sinner, who is converted from 
the error of his ways, owes his conversion, and all the consequences 
of his conversion, to the sovereign, efficacious, almighty operation of 
the Spirit of God. I know the fashionable divinity of the day 
denies that man ' was shapen in iniquity, and conceived in sin.' I 
know the feelings of the talkative sentimentalist are outraged at the 
idea that the thoughts of the heart are ' only evil continually.' Yet 
it is so." 

A remarkable paper, commenced on May 31st, and finished 
September 10th, 1811, indicates the nature of his studies at 
this period. It is entitled " Christianity Tried in the Court 
of Reason." It contains a clear outline of the evidences, 
dwelling especially upon miracles and prophecy. The leading 
objections of infidels are briefly but ably handled. The 
fundamental doctrines of the gospel, especially the divinity of 
Christ, original sin, and the atonement, are explained, and 
defended against Deists and Socinians. In the terseness of 
the style, acuteness of the arguments, and incisive clearness 
of the replies to objections, there is noble promise of those 
splendid controversial talents which Mr. Cooke brought into 
play in after-years. He discusses the genuineness, authen- 



Ch. II.] 



ESSAY OX THE EVIDENCES. 



35 



ticity, and inspiration of the Bible, showing familiarity with 
the latest results of criticism. But perhaps the most impor- 
tant part of the paper is that in which the self-evidencing 
character of Christianity is developed, as exhibited in its doc- 
trinal system, providing for fallen man all that he needs ; in its 
precepts, prescribing to man a rule of thought, speech, and life, 
pure and perfect ; in its promises, holding forth all that heart 
could wish for, in time and eternity. 

Some questions appended to the paper are striking : — 
" Is God not equal and perfect in His attributes of mercy 
and justice ? 

" Will He not, therefore, punish if our sin is not blotted 
out? 

" Is God not infinite ? Then, there can be no comparison 
between Him and us, with regard to importance. Every finite 
is alike to Him. 

" But will God punish such beings as we, who are of so little 
importance ? Is not our destruction of equally little import- 
ance to God, if we continue to transgress ? Does not every 
sin increase in proportion to. the person sinned against ? " 

" Sept. 10th. How shall a man make atonement for sins 
past, since he can do no more than his duty in time to come ? 
Can a man govern his thoughts ? Are they subject to his 
will ? How, then, shall he govern his acts by the power of a 
mind which is itself confessedly ungovernable ? 

" Can Socinians and Deists keep all the commandments ? 
are they of themselves able ? If they say so, then surely of 
all men they are the most inexcusable when they break 
them." 

Mr. Cooke prepared his sermons with remarkable care. 
Though a ready and fluent speaker, he never trusted to his 
power of extemporaneous oratory in the pulpit. He wrote all 
his sermons, communion addresses, and even his public 
prayers, and committed them to memory. He also wrote the 
brief critical remarks and practical reflections which he made 
on the Psalms and passages of Scripture selected for public 

D 2 



36 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. II. 



reading. His voluminous manuscripts show that they were 
elaborately revised, and in many cases, to a large extent, re- 
written. All his discourses were characterised by clear expo- 
sition of Scripture truth and earnestness of application. He 
closed his first communion sermon at Donegore with the 
following solemn words : — 

" The minister of the gospel is commanded to preach Christ ; but 
he cannot convert one sinner ; he cannot establish the Eedeemer's 
kingdom in the heart of one man. This is the work not of man, but 
of God. God, who at first breathed life into the form of clay, can 
alone breathe spiritual life into the sin-dead soul. All we need as 
lost sinners must come from God. Repentance is the gift of God. 
Faith is the gift of God. Pardon is the gift of God. New obedience 
is the gift of God. Peace of mind is the gift of God. The spirit of 
prayer is the gift of God. Resignation to the Divine will is the 
gift of God. Victory over death is the gift of God. Eternal life is 
the gift of God. All these are His gifts, and His only. Our title to 
them is Immanuel's blood ; and the result of them is joy in life, 
triumph in death, and glory everlasting in heaven." 

His communion address is written in the same spirit : — 

" Christian communicants, every duty you are called upon to per- 
form has attached to it its own specific promise. The duty of private 
prayer has its promise, — * Thou shalt make thy prayer to Him, and 
He shall hear thee.' The duty of reading the Divine Word has its 
promise, — ' I will bring the blind by a way that they knew not.' The 
duty of attending the house of God has its promise, — ' I will make 
my people joyful in the house of prayer.' The duty you are now 
called on to perform, in commemoration of Him, who is God with 
God, and man with man, has its promise, — ' Whoso eateth my flesh, 
and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life, and I will raise him up at 
the last day.' Now, communicants, lay claim to the promises. In 
deep humility, but holy confidence, pray the Eternal Saviour Himself 
to grant you, out of His sovereign mercy, fulness of faith, that you 
may realise, this day, mysterious, veritable, joyous union with Him, 
and God the Father through Him, while partaking of these 
emblems." 



CHAPTER III. 



1810—1818. 

Eise of Arianism in Ireland — The Belfast Society— Subscribers and Non-Sub- 
scribers — Arians excluded from Synod of Ulster, 1726 — Theological Training 
in Glasgow College in the 18th Century — Political and Religious State of 
Ireland— Revival in the Synod of Ulster — Mr. Cooke's Views and Associates 
in 1810 — Preparation for Work of Reform— Letter to Miss Mann and his 
marriage — Sermon on behalf of the Belfast House of Industry — Eloquence, 
Wit, and Conversational Powers — Returns to Glasgow College — Letters to 
Mrs. Cooke— Reform in the Training of Theological Students — Enters Trinity 
College, Dublin — His Labours and Associates there — Missionary Work in 
the South of Ireland. 

The errors which prevailed in his Church and country, 
served largely to direct the studies and mould the discourses 
of Mr. Cooke. He aimed at reform. To free the Church 
from error, and to raise the people to a higher standard of 
morality, were his objects. The rise of Arianism in the Pres- 
byterian Church of Ireland dates from the beginning of the 
eighteenth century. At first it assumed a negative character. 
A few philosophic theologians, trained in Glasgow and Leyden, 
and indoctrinated with the peculiar views of Hoadly and 
Samuel Clarke, imagined they might believe and teach what 
they pleased, and yet remain ministers of the Church. No 
Church, they said, had a right to interfere with freedom of 
thought ; therefore, no Church had a right to impose a creed 
upon its ministers or members. They would acknowledge 
God's headship only ; they would render account to Him for 
their faith and teachings, but not to man. Such arguments 
might have been relevant had those who held them been 
engaged in organising a new ecclesiastical society ; but they 
were already members of a Church, one of whose fundamental 



33 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. HI. 



laws was subscription to the Westminster Confession. They 
had entered it willingly. No man had forced them to enter ; 
no man forced them to remain. They knew its constitution, 
and they had freely vowed to maintain it. Yet now, when 
the question was mooted, they refused to acknowledge the 
Confession ; they even refused to tell the church courts what 
doctrines they held, or what they rejected. 

A few leading men of this " New Light " party met in the 
year 1705, and formed themselves into an association called 
The Belfast Society. The society was professedly designed 
for mutual conference on the philosophical and theological 
questions then agitating the Christian world. Monthly meet- 
ings were held, papers were read, doctrines were discussed, 
opinions were expressed, which exhibited more of freedom than 
faith. Sermons were preached on the unity of the Church, 
the mischief of schism, the right of private judgment. It soon 
began to be whispered abroad that the views propounded by 
the members of the Belfast Society were subversive of 
the Westminster Standards. It was alleged that some 
held those Pelagian errors then taught from the Chair of 
Theology in Glasgow, and that others had imbibed the far 
more dangerous views of Dr. Samuel Clarke. These grave 
rumours soon excited dissatisfaction and alarm among 
the people of Ulster. The orthodox party in the Presby- 
terian Church introduced the matter into the General Synod, 
and carried a resolution to the effect, that all ministers be 
recommended to renew their subscription to the Confession 
of Faith. The resolution was vigorously opposed by the 
leaders of the Belfast Society. They argued that every 
man's persuasion of what was true was the sole rule of faith 
to him ; that error was not culpable, if- held conscientiously 
after inquiry ; that it was unjust and tyrannical for any 
Church to exclude from fellowship those who were even pal- 
pably in error on non-essential points ; that no point could 
be held as essential on which human reason and Christian 
sincerity permitted men to differ. They went so far as to 



Ch. III.] SUBSCKIBESS AND NON-SUBSCKIBEKS. 



;39 



affirm that the doctrine of the supreme Deity of Christ was 
not essential. It might be held, or it might be denied, with- 
out at all affecting a man's Christian standing, or exposing 
him to ecclesiastical discipline. Subscription to any creed 
was an interference with liberty, and inconsistent with the 
genius of Protestantism. 

The supreme court of the Presbyterian Church was thus 
divided into two parties — Subscribers and Non-subscribers. 
The controversy between them could not rest here. Great 
principles were at stake. The fundamental doctrines of 
Christianity were involved. The Non-subscribers constituted 
only a fraction of the Synod, and they had very few 
adherents among the laity. Only twelve ministers declared 
themselves New Lights, but most of them were able, elo- 
quent, and influential men. They were united besides, and 
with untiring zeal they laboured to propagate their views. 
The orthodox party were at length roused to action. Pro- 
tracted debates were carried on in the Synod ; and, at the 
annual meeting in 1726, the question of Subscription was 
fully discussed, and a motion carried excluding Non-sub- 
scribers from ecclesiastical communion. 

But the Church was not thereby altogether purified. 
Many signed the Confession reluctantly ; others declined to 
sign, though declaring their belief in its doctrines. Absolute 
subscription was, unfortunately, not insisted upon in the latter 
case. In after-years subscription was often evaded, and some 
of the Presbyteries studiously and notoriously countenanced a 
violation of the law of the Church. 

During the eighteenth century the great body of the Irish 
Presb}4erian clergy were educated in the University of Glas- 
gow. The principles there taught were not favourable to evan- 
gelical truth. A system of philosophy was propounded which 
reduced virtue to benevolence, and undermined the whole 
scheme of Bible Christianity. Dr. Hutcheson, who occupied 
the chair of Moral Philosophy from 1730 to 1746, was mainly 
instrumental in developing this view. His celebrity as a meta- 



40 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. III. 



physician, his eloquence, and his enthusiasm attracted }"oung 
men to his class-room, and gained for him a commanding in- 
fluence over their minds. Being an Irishman, and the son of 
an Irish Presbyterian clergyman, he was all the more beloved 
by Irish students. In the Theological Chair the great doctrines 
of the Trinity, the atonement, and justification by faith were, 
during the same period, either passed over or noticed in such 
a way as to leave the impression that they were of little im- 
portance. Dr. Hutcheson stepped out of his own sphere to 
caution theological students against introducing such doctrines 
into their pulpit ministrations. John Simson, Professor of 
Theology from 1708 to 1740, was known to be an Arian. Dr. 
Leechman, who succeeded after a short interval, was strongly 
suspected of holding Socinian views. Under such training an 
evangelical ministry could not be produced ; and both Scotland 
and Ireland suffered in consequence. 

The political and social state of Ireland, during the latter 
half of the eighteenth century, unfortunately favoured the 
spread of rationalistic philosophy. The country and the 
Church were alike disorganised by rebellion. The people were 
impatient of all restraint, whether civil or ecclesiastical ; and 
the character and acts of the rulers were not calculated to 
inspire confidence, or preserve order. The country was inun- 
dated with infidel and semi-infidel publications. Under the 
guise of free thought, they captivated the minds of an excitable 
and excited populace. The New Light theology, imported 
from Scotland, spread at the same time in the Presbyterian 
Church. It does not appear that any considerable number of 
the ministers were as yet professed Arians. Their theo- 
logical views were somewhat hazy, and most of them, like 
their " Moderate " brethren in Scotland, looked with cold 
indifference on definite systems of doctrine. In some Pres- 
byteries subscription to the Westminster Confession was 
not required ; in others, grave irregularities in regard to the 
Synod's law were tacitly sanctioned. The Sjoiod itself, by 
a vote in 1783, virtually countenanced departure from ancient 



Ch. III.] EEYIYAL IN THE SYNOD OF ULSTER. 



41 



rule. A door was thus opened for the admission of heterodox 
ministers, and the propagation of heretical doctrines ; and 
for nearly half a century the spiritual life of the Church was 
paralysed. 

But gospel light was not yet entirely extinguished in the 
Synod of Ulster. There were many among its clergy and 
laity who longed and prayed for revival in the Church, and 
reform in the State. They lamented the errors in doctrine 
which had crept into the Church, and they deprecated the 
revolutionary sentiments which were being propagated through 
the country. At a meeting of Synod in 1793, they gave 
expression to their feelings of loyalty in a "Declaration," 
which, while it advocates reform, "avows unshaken attach- 
ment to the genuine principles of the British Constitution 
— an attachment early inculcated by the lessons of their 
fathers, and since justified by their own observation and ex- 
perience." At another meeting, held in the very heat of the 
rebellion of '98, an address was voted to the king, breathing 
the same spirit of devoted loyalty. They showed a desire for 
the advancement of personal religion, by resolving, in 1803, 
that " each presbytery be enjoined to recommend to each mem- 
ber under its care to be exemplary in keeping up the worship 
of God in his family." About 1808, vacant congregations in 
connection with the Synod began to manifest a decided pre- 
ference for evangelical ministers. Mr. Cooke, in his testimony 
before the Commissioners in 1825, says : — " I was ordained in 
1808 ; I believe I succeeded an Arian : another friend was 
ordained in 1808, and he succeeded an Arian : another friend 
succeeded a very decided Arian, until in one whole district, 
which was twenty years ago entirely Arian, I do not know of 
one single minister you could suspect of Arianism, except one." 

In 1810 an event occurred which may be regarded as the 
first clear indication of a great approaching struggle on behalf 
of Scripture truth. A minister of the Synod resigned his con- 
gregation. Hs was subsequently suspended by his Presbytery 
for immorality. He appealed to the Synod, and at the same 



42 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. III. 



time applied to be reinstated in his congregation. During the 
hearing of the appeal he avowed himself an Arian ; yet his 
appeal was sustained, and it was carried by a majority that, if 
re-elected by the people, he might be reinstated. Five mem- 
bers of Synod recorded their protest against this remarkable 
decision, and in the succeeding year they were joined by twelve 
others, who assigned the following among other reasons: — 
" Because the Rev. J. Ker denied the doctrine of the Trinity, 
which we consider a fundamental article of the Christian faith, 
the denial of which is utterly subversive of Christianity." 

But the time had not yet come for a united stand against 
Arianism. The leaders of the New Light party were men of 
great ability. They had the business of the Synod largely in 
their hands. They were practised in debate, and eloquent in 
speech. Their appeals for freedom of thought and Christian 
forbearance made a deep impression on many who had no 
sympathy with their theological views. Their theology, be- 
sides, was not as yet demonstrative : it was negative rather 
than dogmatic. The chief men studiously refrained from pub- 
lishing their opinions on the fundamental doctrines of Scripture. 
One of them was able to boast that he had preached for half a 
century, and no member of his congregation could say to what 
party he belonged. Their discourses were in general weak 
moral essays, with little in them to alarm, and less to instruct 
the sinner. " Peace, peace ! " was their Syren song ; and under 
its influence the Church was for years lulled to a fatal slumber. 
No voice^of power was raised in Ulster to break the spell. No 
champion of evangelical truth yet ventured boldly to oppose 
the skilful advocates of rationalism, and to head and inspire a 
party determined on reform. 

Such was the state of the Presbyterian Church when Henry 
Cooke's name and fame began to spread over Ulster. He was 
present at the Synod in 1811, when that noble protest was 
tabled against the admission of a professed Arian. He took no 
part in the debate, but a profound impression was made upon 
his mind. The Presbytery to which he belonged, and into 



Ch. III.] HIS THEOLOGICAL VIEWS IN 1810. 



43 



which he had only a few months before been admitted, was 
largely composed of New Light ministers. His predecessors in 
Donegore were, as has been stated, Arians ; and under their 
training it will not be thought strange that many of the leading 
families were imbued with Arianism. Some of Mr. Cooke's 
most intimate literary friends were also Arians. He was still 
a very young man — only twenty-four. He was not yet prepared 
for his great work ; but there is extant evidence that prevailing 
errors largely occupied his thoughts, and that he was making 
careful preparation to oppose them. Among his papers of this 
date is a summary of Scripture proofs of the doctrine of the 
Trinity, classified in an original manner, under twenty-seven 
heads, in each of which the same names, titles, attributes, and 
works are shown to be ascribed to Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 
His manuscript sermons of this period bear evidence of 
•close study, and all discuss more or less fully the doctrinal 
and philosophical speculations which then agitated the Church. 
They are carefully written out, and the erasures and corrections 
are very numerous. Some of them, indeed, appear to have been 
entirely re-written, and the elaborate notes which formed the 
groundwork of each discourse contain references to the authors 
consulted. 

Mr. Cooke's mind was undergoing a thorough training for 
the conflict which he saw approaching. But, so long as he 
remained in Donegore, he was surrounded by the chilling 
influence of New Light scepticism. Referring to this at a 
later period, he says, "I was once a member of a presbytery 
where Arianism prevailed. During that time I was led to join 
in Arian ordinations, and in the license of real or supposed 
Arians. Over this record of my life I sincerely lament. It 
avails me not to blame the Synod that exposed me to the 
temptation by its defective or erroneous discipline ; it avails 
me not that other and better men are still in similar circum- 
stances. But while I lament the existence of the evil, and my 
own share in it, I would labour to warn or to relieve others 
from similar temptations and errors." 



44 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. III. 



When in Donegore lie had no friend to sympathise with, 
counsel, or encourage him. Perhaps it was better so. 
Encouragement might have stirred up his impulsive nature, 
and driven him to conflicts for which he was not ready. It 
was a critical period in the history of the Presbyterian Church. 
A weak argument, faltering logic, an unprepared assailant, 
might have given an impetus to error, which would have 
stayed the work of reform for another half-century. It was 
better that the struggle was postponed until the mind of the 
champion of evangelical truth was fully matured, and his 
course of theological study completed. 

At this period we meet with the first of a series of letters 
which extends over more than half a century, and throws a 
clear and mellow light not only on his public labours, but 
on his inner life and feelings. The letters exhibit the true 
character of the man — playful, witty, affectionate, humble, 
yet bold and firm when public duty called, or Christian 
principle was at stake. The first is addressed to Miss 
Ellen Mann, of Toome, who soon afterwards became Mrs. 
Cooke. It was written on the occasion of the death of her 
young brother : — 

"Silver Springs, 3rd Feb. 1813. 

" My dear Ellen, — However anxious I was to stajr a day 
or two with your father and mother in their present affliction, 
my engagements with the Presbytery would not permit me ; 
but, though forced to come away, my thoughts have ever since 
been with them and you. From my knowledge of their fond 
attachment to their child, I am well aware how great must be 
their sorrow. Would to God it were in my power to comfort 
them and you. God alone is able to bind up the wounds which 
He himself has made ; and He is not - only able, He will 
assuredly do it to all who call upon Him through Christ. . . . 

" You will forgive me when I say I do not intend to offer 
consolation. Consolation is in the hands of God only. Seek 
it from Him; but to instruct and advise is the duty of the 
ministers of His Son Jesus Christ. 



Ch. III.] LETTEE TO MISS MANN. 45 

" It is, I believe, generally supposed that the Bible con- 
demns grief for the death of friends. It does not. Neither 
do I condemn it ; nay, I approve of it. The Bible shows us 
Rachel weeping for her children, and refusing to be comforted. 
It shows us the mother weeping at the cross when she beheld 
her Son. It shows us Jacob declaring that he would follow 
his son to the grave mourning. It shows us David pouring 
forth his heart- sorrow for Absalom. It shows us the 
sisters of Lazarus weeping at the brother's grave. And, 
what is most wonderful of all, at the tomb of Lazarus ' Jesus 
wept.' 

" But, my dear Ellen, do not think that all sorrowing is to 
be approved. Far from it. We may sin in our grief. How ? 
Whenever we murmur against God. Let every one carefully 
avoid that danger. Hear the words of God Himself to all the 
sons and daughters of affliction, ' Be still, and know that I am 
God. Be still, and learn that I have done it. Remember, 
that I am God, and do all things well.' Remember the words 
of Job, ' The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away ; 
blessed be the name of the Lord.' 

" Our friends in general advise us not to grieve ; but I give 
no such advice. We have never grieved enough until we have 
amended our lives and repented of our sins. 

' "Why are our friends snatched from us ? 'Tis to bind, 
By soft affection's ties on human hearts, 
The thoughts of death, which reason, too supine 
Or misemployed, so rarely fastens there.' 

" We seldom think of death while we are happy ; but when 
affliction lays its hand upon us, then we remember that we 
must die. Oh ! how merciful is God. Even by the hand of 
death He teaches wisdom. 

" There is another reason, powerful above all, to teach us 
resignation to God when He takes away our friends. God 
can provide for them better far than we can, even though we 
had the world in our gift." 



46 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. III. 



All his letters to his wife and family, in one part or another, 
breathe the same spirit of deep piety. With him there was 
no parade of religion ; there was no ostentatious sentimental - 
ism. It was only to those who were admitted to the circle 
of his inner life that he spoke and wrote in such terms. 
Strangers, however observant, could not read his true cha- 
racter. Those who met him at the social board, where his 
wit sparkled, or amid the din of intellectual conflict, where 
cutting irony and fierce invective scourged his assailants, 
were apt altogether to misunderstand the man. The child- 
like gentleness of his nature ever displayed itself in his 
home ; the surpassing tenderness of his heart was revealed 
before the tale of sorrow ; his religious feelings found expres- 
sion in converse with those he loved and trusted. 

Mr. Cooke's power as a pulpit orator was already begin- 
ning to be known over Ulster. On the 18th of December, 
1814, he preached in Belfast, on behalf of the House of 
Industry. His text was Proverbs iii. 27 : " Withhold not 
good from them to whom it is due, when it is in the power 
of thine hand to do it." The sermon made a profound 
impression. The fervour of his appeals touched every 
heart, and the power of his eloquence kept his audience 
spell-bound. The sermon was published by request. It 
contained some passages of great beauty; but, like all his 
printed discourses and speeches, it gives no real idea of the 
orator. So long as the pen was in his hand he was calm, 
acute, logical. In his study he could analyse a text, 
arrange a subject with wonderful skill, and illustrate with 
unequalled fertility of imagination. But in his writings 
there is a certain degree of stiffness and formality. They 
leave the impression that the writer was under some re- 
straint. When, however, he entered the pulpit, or ascended 
the platform, and saw before him the eager faces of living 
men — *when breathless attention, riveted gaze, and waves of 
emotion passing over the audience, showed him that his 
words were telling, that they were finding a response in the 



Ch. III.] 



PULPIT ELOQUENCE. 



47 



minds of his hearers — then he cast off 'all restraint ; his 
frame appeared to dilate ; his face lighted up with a halo of 
enthusiasm ; his words flowed forth in an impetuous torrent ; 
he gave full play to the genius of oratory. Arguments that 
seemed, and seem, cold and formal on paper, now, like po- 
lished shafts, pierced every conscience ; illustrations, sketched 
in bare outline, now glowed in the gorgeous colouring of 
finished pictures ; appeals issuing fresh from a full heart, 
and delivered with all the impassioned fervour of manner, 
look, and voice, carried away both intellect and feelings 
with a force that was absolutely irresistible. The auditors 
were overcome with intensity of excitement. They lost com- 
mand of themselves. They bowed and swayed like a forest 
before the tempest's blast. They sprang to their feet ; they 
laughed ; they wept. Reporters have been seen to drop 
their pencils and sit, as if paralysed, gazing on the speaker. 
The grandest passages were thus lost. The speaker himself 
could not recall them. Frequently reports of his speeches 
were sent to him with blank spaces here and there, and a 
request that Dr. Cooke would " fill up the beautiful passages 
wanting." 

When his sermon was published, those who had heard it 
were disappointed. It seemed like the cold skeleton of a 
thing once radiant with life and beauty. Still, it contained 
some noble thoughts. To illustrate the self-sacrificing zeal 
of those who devoted valuable time to the management of 
such an institution, he took the case of John Howard : — 

" Mark the benevolent, lamented Howard ! Animated with a 
spark of God's own love, he compasses sea and land in search of 
misery, bearing in the one hand the registry of its woes, in the 
other a cordial for its relief. View him through the grated window 
of some deep, damp dungeon, as he sits by the side of the captive, 
and listens to his woe-fraught story. The woes which hitherto had 
wept in silence, transferred to his tongue, sound in the ears of Euro- 
pean and Asiatic monarchs. He opens his mouth for the dumb, 
and pleads the cause of those who were devoted to destruction. Does 



48 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. III. 



this appear a grievous, an unprofitable task ? No ; on every step he 
trod the eye of Heaven looked down well pleased, — it was marked in 
the Book of Remembrance ; and when his body, the victim of his 
own benevolence, sank on a distant shore to an untimely grave, his 
deeds erected for him the noblest monument — a shrine in every 
feeling heart. No less acceptable in the light of Heaven is that man 
whose religion, pure and undefiled before God and the Father, leads 
him to search out the wretched retreats of poverty, to visit the 
fatherless and widows in their affliction, to nerve the arm of in- 
dustry, and rescue the neglected offspring of the poor from the 
seduction of idleness and the fangs of vice." 

Mr. Cooke's growing popularity, and decided advocacy of 
orthodox views, exposed him to the enmity of the New 
Light party. The leaders of this party maintained in the 
church courts an iron rule. Any who ventured to oppose 
them, especially if young men, were assailed with every 
weapon which logic, eloquence, wit, and sarcasm could furnish. 
The more timid spirits trembled ; even the boldest dreaded 
an encounter with the giants of Arianism. It was customary 
for the members of Synod to dine together. The wit and 
irony of the ecclesiastical despots flashed as brilliantly, 
and cut as keenly, at the table as in the council. Soon after 
Mr. Cooke's sermon in Belfast, he met his brethren at one 
of their festive reunions, and he was made to feel that his 
popularity was not without attendant evils. 

" Mr. Cooke," said Mr. , the most brilliant of the 

New Lights, " I hear you are a great preacher." 

In a moment the buzz of conversation and the merry 
laugh were hushed. The rising orator, it was thought, was 
about to be extinguished. 

Mr. Cooke bowed to the querist with a pleasant smile. 

" I understand the old ladies were in tears, and the young 
in raptures, when you preached in Belfast." 

Again Mr. Cooke bowed. 

" You have evidently formed a high idea of your own 
abilities," continued Mr. ; " and in your case the old 



Ch. III.] 



WIT AND SARCASM. 



49 



adage does not hold, that ' modesty and genius are twin- 
sisters.'" 

A murmur of applause ran round the table, accompanied 
by a merry laugh. Mr. Cooke, without moving a muscle, 
turned his piercing eye upon his haughty assailant, and 
coolly replied — - 

" You know, sir, there is no general rule without some 
exception." 

" True," responded Mr. — -, " quite true. You are 

an exception. As for me, I have a very poor idea of my 
own abilities, and I always like to form an humble opinion 
of my gifts and success as a preacher." 

" That shows your good sense," replied Mr. Cooke, with 
cutting irony; " and you will, doubtless, be glad to learn 
that, in this respect, the public entirely agree with you." 

This was a home -thrust, and set the table in a roar ; for 

Mr. was known to be as dull in the pulpit as he was 

ambitious of popular applause. 

Mr. Cooke now exhibited new powers — ■ powers which 
stood him in good stead in after-years, enabling him to parry 
many a deadly blow, and turn aside many a venomed shaft. 
In ready wit, in sparkling repartee, in scathing sarcasm, few 
could equal him. His conversational powers were very 
great. He had an inexhaustible fund of anecdote; and he 
therefore became the centre of attraction in every social circle 
he entered. 

But widening intercourse with leading men in Ulster, and 
occasional conflicts with the heads of the New Light party, 
made Mr. Cooke painfully conscious that he was not yet 
prepared for that struggle which he saw looming in the 
distance. He felt that his academic training had been 
incomplete. He had entered the university a mere boy. 
He had found nothing there to rouse his slumbering powers. 
He had left ere his mind was fully alive to the advantages 
of higher collegiate studies. Now he was a new man. He 
longed to recal the opportunities he had lost. His ardent 



50 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Gh. III. 



mind panted for knowledge. Some departments, for which 
he had a natural taste, he had never touched ; others he had 
merely touched. The branches of study he most desired to 
cultivate could not be satisfactorily prosecuted in private, 
or in a remote locality, where he had neither books nor 
teachers. Prompted by these considerations, and encouraged 
by an indulgent congregation, he applied to his Presbytery 
for leave of absence, for a time, from pastoral work, that he 
might return to the university. Leave was granted, and, 
placing his young wife under her father's roof, he set out for 
Glasgow, in October, 1815. During that session he attended 
lectures on moral philosophy, natural history, and anatomy ; 
and he also gave attention to several departments of medical 
science. Unfortunately, only a few of his letters to Mrs. 
Cooke, of that period, have been preserved, but these show 
with what enthusiasm he entered afresh on the studies of 
the university, and what a sacrifice his tender heart made 
at the shrine of duty, in separating for so long a period from 
the loved ones at home. After describing, in a long letter, 
his almost incredible labours, he thus refers, in soft and 
touching tones, to a holiday excursion : — "I have seen 
Hamilton Palace, with all its magnificent paintings, and 
Bothwell ruins, with all their romantic scenery. How deeply 
I felt the truth of the poet's reflection : — 

' 'Tis not the soft magic of streamlet or rill,' 
that can itself afford the most exquisite enjoyment, 

' Had you, the beloved of my bosom, been near, 
'Twould have made each dear scene of enchantment more dear, 
And have shown how the best scenes of nature improve, 
When we see them reflected from looks that we love.' 

" On the top of the donjon keep of "Bothwell my mind was 
irresistibly carried to you. The melancholy notes of the 
unfortunate Lady of Bothwell seemed to vibrate in my ears, as 
she stooped over her forsaken infant, saying : — 

1 Balo, my boy, lie still and sleep ; 
It grieves me sore to hear thee weep.' 



Ch. HI.] STUDIES IN GLASGOW AND DUBLIN. 



51 



" I thought you might perhaps sing so to poor Johnny, and 
blame his father for leaving him. But no ; my Ellen judges 
otherwise. She knows the father's heart is with his dear wife 
and children, and counts with pleasure the shortening days of 
absence. I will return as soon as possible ; but, you know, I 
must be guided by the nature of my studies. 

"Write soon. I enclose the song I mentioned. Sing it to 
Johnny ; it will sooth him till his father's return." 

He took a leading part, during the summer of 1816, in 
the business of the Church. He was especially interested 
in the negotiations between the Synod, the Government, and 
the Koyal Belfast Institution. But still, it is evident from 
his manuscripts, that his time and thoughts were mainly 
given to systematic study. In November, he again went to 
Glasgow, and devoted himself to theology, chemistry, geology, 
metaphysics, and medicine. On his return to Ireland, in 
the spring of 1817, the training of candidates for the 
ministry of the Presbyterian Church occupied his attention. 
The state of parties in the Church, and the different modes 
adopted by different Presbyteries, rendered a radical reform 
necessary. As a leading member of the Synod's Committee 
of Examination for the Belfast Institution, he had full 
opportunity of judging what plan would be best for the 
interests of the Church ; and he was instrumental in 
framing and passing a law that, in addition to a full under- 
graduate course in some college, each candidate should 
fulfil a period of not less than two years in the study of 
Theology, Hebrew, and Ecclesiastical History ; and further, 
that no candidate should receive licence until one } T ear after 
having completed the prescribed course. 

In the autumn of 1817, Mr. Cooke obtained leave of 
absence from his Presbytery, and entered Trinity College, 
Dublin. He attended, at the same time, some of the 
medical classes at the Royal College of Surgeons, and 
walked the hospitals. In the class-rooms and hospitals 

E 2 



52 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. III. 



of Dublin, he first became acquainted with a kindred spirit, 
ardent, laborious, successful like himself in the pursuit of 
knowledge. Acquaintance begat mutual esteem, which ripened 
into a friendship that continued through life. Dr. Adair 
Crawford, of London, still survives to bear testimony to the 
mental powers of his early friend and fellow-labourer. He 
states that Mr. Cooke's capability of sustained work, his 
intellectual grasp, his delicacy, and almost intuitive quick- 
ness of perception, his rapidity of reasoning, his lucidity of 
expression, were alike the wonder and admiration of all who 
knew him. His progress was astonishing. He seemed to 
comprehend the most difficult subjects as if by instinct. 
Though his health was delicate, and his frame far from 
being vigorous, he laboured night and day. Dr. Crawford 
affirms that he acquired more real knowledge of medicine in 
a single session than many do in a complete curriculum. 

He wrote to Mrs. Cooke, a few days after his arrival in 
Dublin : — " I attend only three classes as yet, but they take 
up four hours. I attend two hospitals, and will probably 
attend a third, as I wish to see as much practice as possible 
during my residence here." A week or two later he sa} T s : — 
" This letter written, I sit down to pore over a skull, and count 
its bones and joints till midnight. Could you see me through 
the key-hole, you would take me for an old monk contempla- 
ting mortality. It grins horribly, yet 'to this complexion must 
my lady turn, should she paint an inch thick.' " In January, 
1818, he writes : — "God keep you all from fever. We have 
enough of it here. I visit seventy patients every morning 
before eight. We have nearly five hundred in our hospitals, 
and they constitute only a small part of the sick establish- 
ment. . . . As to my going home, you know that, accord- 
ing to the most approved doctrines of matrimony, the husband 
is bound to obey the wife in all points. I am real ' Old Light,' 
and will not impinge upon sound doctrine. So, name the day, 
and I go. 

" Still, my dear, I must state my reasons for wishing to stay 



Ch. III.] MISSIONARY WOEK. 53 

here as long as you can possibly allow me. First, to acquire 
medical knowledge I must have time. The longer I remain, 
the more must I be presumed to learn. Add to this, my pre- 
sent opportunities are such as may never return : I wish to 
make the most of them." 

Medical and philosophical studies did not engross the whole 
of Mr. Cooke's time and energies when in Dublin. He was 
the first, or one of the first, in the Irish Presbyterian Church 
to engage in missionary work. In the sixteenth century a 
number of English Puritans settled in the south of Ire- 
land. Though they had been long deprived of evangelical 
ministers, many of them clung to the ancient faith, and 
in the year 1817 began to be supplied again with religious 
ordinances. Immediately upon his arrival in Dublin, Mr. 
Cooke entered upon ecclesiastical work, which one would sup- 
pose might have been enough to tax his whole strength. "On 
coming to Dublin," he writes to Mrs. Cooke, " being too late 
on Saturday morning for the Carlow coach, I officiated in 
Mary's Abbey at the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. On 
the Wednesday following I preached a funeral sermon on the 
Princess Charlotte. I went on Saturday last to Carlow, and am 
to return and preach there again next Sunday. The Sunday 
following I go to Stratford. And so on in rotation, so long as 
God may give me strength, and acknowledge my humble 
labours." 

His sermons in Dublin made a great impression. There 
are some still living who remember them with admiration and 
gratitude — admiration of the talents displayed, and gratitude 
for the saving effects produced. His fame as a pulpit orator 
was established in the metropolis ; and, at the request of Mr. 
Horner, he consented to preach before the civic authorities, 
on behalf of one of the city charities. The service was in 
every respect a great success : the collection amounted to the 
munificent sum of d£343. 

His labours in Carlow and Stratford were so highly appre- 



54 



THE LIFE OE DE. OOOKB. 



[Ch. III. 



ciated that the Synod of Minister, in July, 1818, resolved 
unanimously "that the thanks of the Synod are due to the 
Kev. Mr. Cooke and the Eev. Mr. Stewart, who have recently 
supplied the congregation of Carlow, for the zeal, prudence, 
diligence, and ability exhibited by them in fulfilling the objects 
of their mission ;" and on the 4th of the same month a simi- 
lar resolution was passed by the Synod of Ulster. 

The fruits of the mission were permanent. A congregation 
was organised in Carlow. Its first minister was the Rev. 
(now Dr.) James Morgan, who afterwards became, and during 
a period of forty years continued, the attached friend, the 
faithful and honoured fellow-labourer, of Dr. Cooke. 



CHAPTER IV. 
1818—1824. 

Removal to Killyleagli — State of the Parish — Archibald Hamilton Rowan — 
Captain Rowan— Commencement of the Arian Controversy — Mission, Defeat, 
and Flight of the Rev. J. Smithurst — Belfast Academical Iustitntion — Its 
Political and Religious Tendencies — Arian Professor of Hebrew — Opposition 
of Mr. Cooke — Speech in Synod at Newry — Remarkable Dream — Discussion 
in Synod at Armagh on the Belfast Institution — The "Northern Whig" — 
Mr. Cooke's Labours in Ulster and the South — Visit to Scotland — Invited to 
Armagh— ^Letter of the late Mr. Kirk, M.P. — Arian Influence in Armagh, 
and its Effect. 

Me. Cooke's ministry in Donegore was now drawing to 
a close. A wider and more congenial field opened up to 
him. He felt reluctance to leave a people from whom he had 
experienced the utmost kindness and indulgence. They, too, 
were unwilling to let him go. They thought they had a 
special claim upon him. They had borne long and patiently 
with his absence in Glasgow and Dublin ; and now they 
were grieved and dissatisfied that, when his mind was fully 
matured, and his great powers fully developed, he should leave 
them. Yet still they felt proud of their minister. His pulpit 
eloquence had kindled their admiration, and his pastoral visits 
had won their hearts. After the lapse of half a century, the 
memory of the earnest young preacher is still cherished in the 
cottages of Donegore and the farm-houses of Six-mile- water. 
"Dr. Cooke," writes a son of one of his old parishioners, the 
Bev. John Armstrong, " adopted the custom of expounding 
the Psalms before his morning discourse. His expositions 
were most instructive, and his leading thoughts were put be- 
fore his hearers with such point and clearness that they were 
remembered by many to their dying day. The same was true of 



56 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. IV. 



his sermons, in which some bright idea or original expression, 
was sure to come out and take lodgment in the minds of the 
more godly. In conversing with the older people of Donegore 
on religious subjects, not many j^ears since, I had proof of 
this. A common phrase in use was, 'As Mr. Cooke showed 
us,' or, ' As Mr. Cooke said;' and then they would quote the 
words that had fixed themselves so tenaciously in their 
memories." 

Having accepted a " call " from the congregation of Killy- 
leagh, Mr. Cooke resigned his charge at Donegore on the 6th 
of July, 1818, and on the 8th of September he was installed 
pastor of his new parish. Killyleagh is situated on the banks 
of Strangford Lough, in one of the richest and most pictur- 
esque districts of county DoAvn. The village is built on the 
steep sides of an eminence, from whose summit rise the towers 
of the castle, the ancestral seat of the Hamiltons. It was 
one of the earliest Scotch settlements in Ulster ; and the 
parish was under the spiritual care of ministers of the Church 
of Scotland from the time of the settlement, until the Rev. 
William Richardson was driven out for nonconformity by 
Jeremy Taylor, The great body of the gentry, farmers, and 
yeomen belonged to the Presbyterian Church in Mr. Cooke's 
time ; and their names — Blackwood, Heron, Montgomery, 
Campbell, Hay, Stewart, Howie, Ferguson — showed that they 
held by the faith of their Scottish forefathers. 

The lord of the manor, Archibald Hamilton- Rowan, whose 
life, as rebel or patriot, formed not the least romantic episode 
in Ireland's history, was professedly a member of Mr. Cooke's 
flock, though he had unfortunately adopted New Light views 
on theology. His younger son, Captain Sydney Hamilton- 
Rowan, was a ruling elder in the Presbyterian Church. He 
was mainly instrumental in taking Mr. Cooke to Killyleagh, 
and he became one of his most attached friends and devoted 
fellow-labourers. It would be impossible to estimate the 
amount of influence Captain Rowan exerted over the mind 
and subsequent career of Mr. Cooke. In him Mr. Cooke found, 



Ch. IY.] paeish of killyleagh. 



57 



for the first time, that cordial sympathy and encouragement of 
which he had been so long in search. He was a man of 
sound judgment, extensive theological knowledge, refined taste, 
ardent piety, and, like all his race, undaunted courage. He 
was animated by the same love for evangelical truth, the same 
strong attachment to the Church of Scotland, and the same 
earnest desire to eradicate from the Presbyterian Church in Ire- 
land a fatal heresy, which so remarkably characterised Mr. 
Cooke. He was descended from Archibald, second son of the 
Rev. Hans Hamilton, minister of Dunlop, Ayrshire ; and was 
connected with the noble houses of Dufferin, Bangor, and 
Roden. 

Killyleagh had once been the seat of a Presbyteiy, which 
was probably the most heterodox in faith, and the most revo- 
lutionary in politics, of any connected with the Synod of 
Ulster. It was dissolved in the year 1796, and its members 
were distributed among the Presbyteries of Dromore, Bangor, 
and Armagh. Mr. Cooke's immediate predecessor, the Rev. 
W. D. McEwen, was an Arian ; and during his short ministry 
he appears to have gathered round him a small party, who were 
patronised by the lord of the manor. But the Presbytery of 
Dromore, under whose ecclesiastical jurisdiction the congre- 
gation of Killyleagh was now placed, was a subscribing pres- 
bytery; and among its members Mr. Cooke found some 
prepared to aid him in the work of reform. 

It was evident to all thoughtful observers that a change was 
approaching in the Synod of Ulster. The numbers of evan- 
gelical ministers had of late largely increased. The people 
were beginning to value a pure gospel. " The spirit of 
inquiry," writes Mr. Cooke, "hath again been roused from the 
lethargy of ages ; and the spirit of God hath been poured out 
upon churches that had been lying like the dry bones in the 
valley of vision, and they have been clothed with flesh, and 
endowed with life — and they stand upon their feet, an exceed- 
ing great army. The Synod of Ulster has enjoyed a portion 
of this renovating influence. The people are beginning to 



58 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. IY. 



inquire what it is the ministers preach. They are searching 
their Bibles to see if these things be so. Ministers are begin- 
ning to speak out more boldly their religious sentiments. The 
d&ys of indifference are nearly gone by ; and the friends and 
enemies of evangelical truth are ranging themselves distinctly 
in the opposing lines of assault and defence." 

The New Light paiiy, seeing their cause waning, resolved to 
attempt its revival. Hitherto their theology had been of a 
negative character. Their opinions were to be gathered from 
their silence rather than their statements. In the pulpit 
they studiously avoided doctrine. They dwelt on the lighter 
and less critical themes of morality and benevolence. But now 
inquiry was awakened, and the people were no longer satis- . 
tied with a negative theology. The two parties in the Church 
became more defined, and the people wished to know with 
certainty wherein they differed. Orthodox ministers preached 
a crucified and living Saviour. With them the doctrine of 
the atonement was the fundamental principle of Christianity. 
The New Light party were called upon to declare their views, 
and they thought it best that a stranger should inaugurate the 
new era in their history. 

During the spring of 1821, an advertisement appeared in the 
Belfast newspapers to the following effect : — 

« UNITARIAN MISSION. 

" The Rev. J. Smithurst, from the neighbourhood of Exeter, 
being appointed by the English Unitarian Fund to visit the 
Province of Ulster, intends shortly to commence his missionary 
labours by preaching in Belfast, Carrickfergus, Lisburn, Saint- 
field, Downpatrick, Killyleagh, and adjoining districts. His 
object will be to advocate the cause of Christian truth without 
any reference to sect or party." 

Mr. Smithurst was not a volunteer apostle. He was invited 
to Ireland. He was patronised by the Arian Presbytery of 



Ch. IV.] SMITHUBST'S UNITARIAN MISSION. 



59 



Antrim. One of the teachers in the Belfast Institution 
introduced him by letters, and by personal influence, to 
pulpits in Ulster. Writing to an Ajian minister in county 
Down, he said Mr. Smithurst had come as a missionary from 
England, "to explain our doctrines more fully." In the 
advertisement it was declared that "he would advocate the 
cause of Christian truth without any reference to sect or 
party." Under this fair profession he was smuggled into many 
of the churches and parishes of the orthodox ministers of the 
Synod of Ulster. There he assailed the doctrine of the 
Trinity. Of course an apostle of Arianism must do so. He 
went further. He insulted Trinitarians. He told them they 
were like the silversmiths of Diana at Ephesus — they taught 
the supreme Deity of the Saviour, not because they believed it, 
but because they lived by it. He made use of the most hor- 
rible expressions regarding the doctrine of our Lord's divinity; 
and he generally concluded his addresses with a few political 
touches advocating advanced liberal views, which most 
thoughtful men would call revolutionary. He was at first 
successful. His free theology and still freer political creed 
attracted the multitude, especially those who retained or had 
imbibed the spirit of '98. The graces of his oratory pleased 
the ear of a few of the higher classes. The New Light party 
anticipated great results ; but they were doomed to disap- 
pointment. 

There were a few Arians in Killyleagh, patronized by Mr. 
Archibald Hamilton-Rowan ; but Mr. Cooke's pulpit services 
and Captain Rowan's private labours had well-nigh destroyed 
then influence as a party. It was thought that a visit from 
the English apostle would serve to re-establish the declining 
cause. A house was engaged ; Smithurst's visit was an- 
nounced ; friends were summoned from far and near. The 
hour came, and the meeting was crowded. Among the first to 
take their places were Mr. Cooke and Captain Rowan. The 
lecture was brilliant. New Light views, political as well as 
theological, were expounded and glorified. The orator con- 



60 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. IV. 



eluded arnid thunders of applause, and the Arians looked 
round with triumph upon their orthodox brethren. But their 
triumph was short-lived. Captain Rowan rose and said — " I 
have listened, sir, with deepest attention to your lecture. I 
have heard your doctrines with much surprise. They are not 
the doctrines which our pastor teaches. He is here himself to 
say so, and to tell you and this meeting that the views you 
have propounded are opposed to the Word of God." These 
words, uttered with calm dignity, by a man high in position 
and universally respected, went through the meeting like an 
electric shock. Sinithurst began to feel that the field was no 
longer his own. He was a practised controversialist, however, 
and he declared his readiness and wish, then and there, to 
discuss each topic with any objector. Mr. Cooke was not to 
be so taken at a disadvantage. With tact equal to that of his 
antagonist, he replied : — 

" You, sir, have chosen your own time and mode for invading my 
parish, and stating your views : I shall choose mine for reply. I 
here declare your doctrines to be false and pernicious. I invite this 
assembly, and the whole parish of Killyleagh, to my church on next 
Sunday ; you, too, sir, shall be welcome ; and I pledge myself fairly 
to review, and fully refute, by scriptural arguments, every dogma 
you have this day propounded. When I have thus removed the evil 
impression now made on the minds of my people, I shall be ready 
to meet you in public discussion, here or elsewhere in Ulster." 

The effect of these spirited words may be well imagined. 
They were received by the great bulk of the audience with a 
ringing cheer. They sped from mouth to mouth, from house 
to house, throughout the parish and the county. On the 
Sunday named the Presbyterian Chinch in Killyleagh was filled % 
in every part, and many, unable to gain admission, clustered 
round doors and windows. Never had the quiet village wit- 
nessed such a scene. From far and near the people came — 
old men and youths, matrons and maidens, to hear their 
courageous young pastor defend their insulted faith. Mr. 
Cooke's discourse was worthy of the occasion. Point after 



Ch. IV.] 



DEFEAT OF SMITHURST. 



61 



point advanced by Smithurst was placed in the clear light 
of divine truth, torn to atoms by a relentless logic, and then 
scattered to the winds by bursts of impassioned eloquence. 
Having carried the convictions of his hearers, he concluded by 
a noble appeal. In language of equal power and pathos he 
depicted the sinner's guilt and helplessness ; the infinite love 
of God in laying the guilt upon his Son ; the sufferings, death, 
and resurrection of the divine Saviour ; and the everlasting 
joy that Saviour secured for His people : — 

" These are the doctrines, these the hopes, these the joys, which 
God in His holy "Word places before you. Will you then suffer vain 
man to rob you of G-od's noblest gifts ? Will you accept a withering 
philosophy for the life-giving truths of the Bible ? Forsake not, 
beloved brethren, the faith of your martyred forefathers. Eest still 
upon the Eock of Ages — Jesus the Lord — God manifest in the flesh. 
Then, then only, will you be safe ; for, founded upon Him, you will 
remain a building of God, firm and steadfast, amid the ruins of the 
universe." 

The appeal was irresistible. The first shock of the Arian 
struggle had taken place, and the first victory was gained for 
truth. Arian influence was extinguished in Killyleagh, and 
Smithurst appeared there no more. In his further progress he 
tried to ignore Mr. Cooke ; but Mr. Cooke would not be 
ignored. Hearing that Smithurst had fled, he announced, at 
the close of his sermon, that he would follow him from village 
to village, and from town to town, through Ulster and Ireland. 
He declared that wherever heresy was broached within the 
bounds of his Church he would meet and expose it. He kept 
his word. Wherever Smithurst lectured, Cooke followed with 
a triumphant and withering reply. Every pulpit was opened 
to him. Thousands crowded to hear him, and listened with 
rapture to his refutations of error and expositions of truth. 
Ulster soon became too hot for the emissary of the English 
Unitarian Fund Association. The New Light party saw that 
their cause was suffering in his hands. Instead of advancing 



62 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. IV. 



their doctrines, lie only exposed them, in every part of the 
province he visited, to a crushing refutation. Mr. Cooke's 
labours were enormous ; but his success was complete. 
Smithurst, defeated and humiliated, fled from Ireland. Ere 
the brief campaign closed, Cooke was recognised throughout 
Ulster as the champion of Bible truth. His faithful exposi- 
tion of the fundamental doctrines of the gospel, and his fervent 
appeals to the heart and conscience, were the means of in- 
fusing new life into the Presbyterian Church, and rousing to 
spiritual activity a race of men who have proved a blessing 
to their country and an ornament to Christianity. 

The discomfiture of Smithurst encouraged Mr. Cooke to 
assail another stronghold of Arianism. In the year 1810 the 
Belfast Academical Institution was founded by royal charter 
for the purpose of giving a high-class education to the leading 
youths of Ulster. A collegiate department was subsequently 
added, arranged on the plan of the Scotch universities, chiefly 
with the view of supplying home training to candidates for the 
ministry in the Presbyterian Church. The sanction and aid 
of the Synod of Ulster was sought by the Board of Managers ; 
and the Synod resolved, in 1814, that "the same respect be 
paid to the certificates of the Belfast Institution as to the 
certificates from foreign universities, so soon as adequate 
professors are appointed to lecture in this Institution on the 
different branches of science which the Synod points out to the 
students under its care." Without the patronage and support 
of the Synod it was well known the college could not exist ; 
for the vast majority of the students would necessarily be 
Presbyterians and candidates for the ministry. The action of 
the Synod was perhaps premature. The organisation of the 
Institution was not yet sufficiently developed, nor was its cha- 
racter sufficiently high, to warrant the Synod in classing it with 
the Scotch universities, or in giving it the Church's sanction. 
Had the Synod been less hasty in its decision, the result might 
have been more satisfactory both to the Institution and to the 
Presbyterian Church. It was too evident to close observers 



Oh. IV.] THE BELFAST INSTITUTION. 



63 



that, from the first, New Light or Arian influence prevailed in 
the Board of Management. Strong political views, not favour- 
able to constitutional Government, were also held by some 
of the leading men connected with it. In consequence of 
disloyal sentiments expressed at a political banquet given in 
Belfast on the 16th of March, 1816, at which some of the 
managers and masters of the Institution were present, the 
Government withdrew a grant of £1,500 a year, which had 
been made only a short time previously. Yet, notwithstanding 
these patent facts, and notwithstanding a somewhat incautious 
remonstrance on the part of an influential member of the 
legislature, the Synod not only resolved to place the general 
certificate of the Institution on an equality with the degree of 
Master of Arts from a university, but even appointed a professor 
of divinity to lecture in the new college, so as to complete 
within its walls the whole collegiate training of the clergy of 
the Presbyterian Church. The Board of Management saw it 
to be for their interest to propitiate the Synod of Ulster, and 
the Synod naturally expected to be largely benefited by a 
college growing up in the capital of Irish Presbyterianism. 
But there were some members of Synod who felt less 
hopeful. They saw how deeply rooted Arianism was in the 
Institution. They feared the effect of its teachings upon 
Presbyterian students. They endeavoured, by the appointment 
of a special synodical committee, by searching examinations, 
and by unceasing watchfulness, to guard their young men 
from error, and at the same time to secure a high -class 
training. The attempt was vain, as every such attempt must 
be. False principles, whether in religion or philosophy, when 
held by able and earnest teachers, cannot fail, in a greater or 
less degree, to permeate the minds of the pupils. No amount 
of external watchfulness will prevent the tares from lodging 
and germinating in the youthful mind. 

Arian influence, instead of waning, increased in the Insti- 
tution. On a vacancy occurring in the chair of Greek and 
Hebrew, an orthodox candidate of high attainments was set 



64 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. IY. 



aside, and a professed Arian appointed. The appointment 
was rendered all the more obnoxious to the Old Light party 
by the fact that the new professor was minister of an Arian 
congregation in the immediate vicinity of the Institution; and 
that at his ordination, a short time previously, it had been 
publicly stated by one of those who officiated that " Trini- 
tarians, whatever they might pretend before the people, did 
not and could not believe what they taught of the Trinity." 
It was felt that a Hebrew professor could not instruct his 
students in the language of the Old Testament without, directly 
or indirectly, enunciating his views regarding the Trinity. It 
was felt also that, as the Greek New Testament was a class- 
book, the Greek professor must, in critically examining its 
text, interfere, in one way or another, with the vital doctrines 
of Christianity. If honest and conscientious, an Arian would 
necessarily teach Arianism, and poison the minds of those who 
were being trained for the ministry of the Presbj^terian Church. 

Some, of whom better things might have been expected, stood 
aside, and did not use their legitimate influence in opposition 
to the appointment. Dr. Edgar, theological professor for the 
Secession Synod, acted an open and manly part, and opposed 
the election on behalf of his Church. Mr. Cooke, with charac- 
teristic energy, opposed it in the interests of the Synod of 
Ulster. He failed ; but at the annual meeting of Sjmod, held 
in Newry, in 1822, he called special attention to the appoint- 
ment, and solemnly warned his brethren and the whole Church 
of the danger of permitting a man professing Arian views, 
however profound his scholarship, however high his qualifica- 
tions in other respects, to instruct candidates for the Christian 
ministry in the languages of Scripture. He soon found that 
the task he had undertaken was both, difficult and delicate. 
He expected the sympathy and aid of a large body of his 
brethren, but, to his amazement, he stood almost alone. The 
leaders were against him. The moment he rose and announced 
his purpose he was met by a frowning audience. As he pro- 
ceeded, in clear and forcible language, to detail the evils the 



Ch. IV.] SPEECH IN THE SYNOD AT NEWEY. 



63 



Church had already suffered from Arianism, and the still 
greater evils pending, murmurs of disapproval ran through the 
assembly. The very elements seemed to be against the bold 
speaker. Though it was mid-day, thick darkness gathered 
round the building, and a terrific thunderstorm burst over the 
town. It was a trying moment. Mr. Cooke saw, and saw 
with feelings of grief and shame, that his brethren, whatever 
their secret belief or open profession, were not yet prepared to 
shake off the fetters with which they had been so long bound. 
But strong in the justice of his cause, impelled by deep con- 
scientious conviction, he spoke fearlessly and faithfully : — 

" I speak openly before the world, and I declare that the doctrines 
held and taught by the Arian ministers and professors in Belfast 
are in direct opposition to the Scriptures. Not creed nor catechism, 
but the Bible has taught me to approach my Redeemer as ' God 
manifest in the flesh/ ' God over all, blessed for ever,' and to regard 
the Holy Spirit, not as an inferior created agent, or a mere attribute. 
The Bible has taught me that the Father, the Word, and the Holy 
Ghost are one God ; it has taught me that the carnal mind is enmity 
against God, and must remain so until quickened and renewed by the 
power of the Eternal Spirit ; it has taught me that the Saviour 
offered a real vicarious sacrifice for sin, that ' He was made sin for 
us that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him.' Thus 
I believe, therefore I speak. I cannot, I dare not be silent. Mis- 
representation, obloquy, persecution, and if there even be one stroke 
beyond them all, — yet, through the grace of God our Saviour, I 
shall meet them all, endure them all, contending earnestly for the 
faith once delivered to the Saints. I shall not quail before the most 
powerful adversaries of the truth ; nor shall I suffer myself to be 
drawn aside by the timidity or the interests of its mistaken friends. 
I do not stand here now, nor have I ever yet stood, as contending 
for petty doctrinal distinctions. The foundations of our faith are at 
stake. There are three doctrines peculiar and essential to the 
Christian system — the Trinity, the vicarious atonement of Christ, 
and the necessity of the work of the Spirit of God to originate faith 
and repentance in the heart of man. He that holds these principles, 
whatever be his name, I call a brother in Christ, and offer him the 
right hand of fellowship ; but, he who denies these, or any of them, 



6(3 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. IY. 



I look upon as fatally in error. In my opposition to the appoint- 
ment of Arian professors, I seem this day to stand alone. Yet I am 
not alone. Men may draw back in fear, but God and truth are with 
me. I believe, too, that the hearts of many of my brethren in the 
ministry are with me. I know that the great body of the Presby- 
terian laity are with me. They will never quietly look on while the 
enemies of every doctrine they hold sacred are here, as elsewhere, 
scaling the walls, and entering the inmost chambers, and occupying 
the highest towers of their Zion." 

It was vain. His eloquence made no visible impression. 
Timid counsels prevailed. He retired from the Synod 
with a sad and anxious heart, and returned to his home 
at Killyleagh. Never during his long career did he feel so 
much discouraged. The result of his effort was, in his 
opinion, worse than a defeat. There was an apathy, a falter- 
ing timidity, a humiliating cowardice, shown on the occasion 
by some of his orthodox brethren, which made him fear that 
the regeneration of his Church was hopeless. He almost 
resolved to relinquish the struggle in despair. His mind 
was so deeply moved, that, waking or sleeping, the Arian 
controversy was its one absorbing thought. This was shown 
by a singular dream he had the night after his return from 
Newry. The dream was at first confused. A battle was 
raging. He was in the thickest of the fight. He was alone 
and borne down by numbers. Shadowy forms pressed upon 
him. His blows, however skilfully aimed and vigorously dealt, 
fell harmless. Smithurst, Bruce, and Henry Montgomery were 
close upon him; while in the background, cold and scornful, 
were the dim forms of orthodox brethren. The scene changed. 
The dreamer was in a spacious hall filled by an excited crowd. 
He stood upon a platform. The eyes of the assembly were 
fixed upon him. Suddenly the devil appeared by his side and 
challenged him to a discussion on the leading dogmas of 
Arianism. Henry Cooke never refused a challenge. The 
discussion commenced. Argument after argument was ad- 
vanced on both sides, and truth always triumphed. At length 



Ch. IV.] 



EEMAEKABLE DEEAM. 



07 



the devil, weary of logic, tried to overwhelm his opponent by 
bold assertion. " I have more experience than you," he 
exclaimed; " I have seen what you never saw; I have heard 
what you could never hear ; I have been in heaven where 
you never were ; and I now affirm on indisputable authority — 
the authority of my own personal knowledge — that Jesus 
Christ is not God." "And I affirm," said Cooke, in reply, 
" I affirm, on the infallible testimony of God's own Word, that 
when the devil speaketh a lie, which this is, he speaketh of his 
own ; for he is a liar and the father of it." These words were 
uttered with such strength of voice, and vehemence of action, 
that not only did the dreamer himself awake, but Mrs. Cooke 
started up in alarm, believing her husband to be struggling 
with a midnight robber. 

Mr. Cooke's bold course in the Synod at Newry exposed 
im to the attack of a Belfast journal, which was then, and 
or years afterwards, the organ of the Arian party, and 
hich was inspired besides by some leading men connected 
ith the Academical Institution. Most of the attacks he 
bore in silence. Only when public interests were affected 
did he think it necessary to reply. The subject* of the 
Greek professorship was again introduced to the Synod at 
the annual meeting in Armagh, in 1823, by a motion to the 
effect that the Synod should express unqualified approval of 
the Institution. This was vigorously opposed by Mr. 
Cooke, who was, on this occasion, joined by his old college 
friend, Eobert Stewart. After two days' debate, it was 
resolved that the matter should be allowed to drop, and 
that no notice, public or private, should be taken of the 
discussion. This agreement was kept in so far as the 
Synod Eecords were concerned ; but, as usual, an ex-parte 
account was given in the Northern Whig, and Mr. Cooke 
was loaded with obloquy and reproach. The plan adopted 
by the Arian party from the first appeared to be, not so 
much to assail the arguments, as to blacken the character 
of their opponents. 

F 2 



63 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. IV. 



Although the ministers of the Synod of Ulster showed as 
yet no wish to grapple with the Arian heresy, the Presby- 
terian laity manifested an earnest desire to hear pure gospel 
doctrine. Mr. Cooke's services were eagerly sought for, 
and willingly rendered. During the years 1822 and 1823 
he preached generally two or three times a week, travelling 
many miles on foot or horseback. Crowded audiences 
everywhere awaited and welcomed him. He explained and 
defended the truth ; he warned backsliders ; he encouraged 
the weak and wavering ; he roused the careless and indifferent. 
At length, by the wondrous power of his eloquence, he suc- 
ceeded in infusing a spirit of new life into the laity of the 
Presbyterian Church. His mind and body were taxed to the 
utmost. None of his brethren as yet stood by him. They 
hesitated, they wavered, they questioned his prudence ; some 
denounced him as a rash enthusiast, who would rend the 
church. The whole New Light party opposed and maligned 
him. He was harassed by the attacks of open enemies ; he 
was wounded to the heart by the indifference of friends. 
" Peace, peace," the old Syren cry, was still echoed by the vast 
body of the Presbyterian clergy. Mr. Cooke would have no 
peace with error ; he would have no compromise with Arianism. 
Once and again he said, in private and public, to the preachers 
of peace : — " If you can convince me from Scripture that 
Trinitarians, Arians, and Socinians, can form a scriptural 
church, and cordially unite in licensing and ordaining one 
another, I shall resign my present views, and unite with you 
in preserving our present Constitution." He felt that purity 
of faith, firm belief in the fundamental doctrines of the Gospel, 
was the first requisite in Christ's Church ; and he resolved to 
secure it to the church of his fathers, even though peace 
should fall a sacrifice in the struggle. 

While labouring so successfully in the north of Ireland, Mr. 
Cooke still endeavoured to promote the mission work which 
he had been largely instrumental in initiating in the south. At 
the meeting of Synod, in 1820, a committee was appointed for 



On. IV.] 



MISSION WOEK IN THE SOUTH. 



69 



"promoting the revival and extension of Presbyterianism in 
the south and west of Ireland." Regular services were es- 
tablished in some of the leading towns, where Presbyterian 
families resided. At the request of the committee, Mr. Cooke 
and Mr. Carlile, of Dublin, visited Scotland, " to explain to 
friends in that country the circumstances of their brethren in 
the south and west of Ireland, and to solicit their aid in 
support of missions in those quarters." Their appeal was 
successful. An influential committee was appointed in Edin- 
burgh, and it was resolved to " make every exertion to raise 
funds, by congregational collections or otherwise, for providing 
ordinances of religion for the Presbyterians scattered over the 
south and west of Ireland, many of whom are from Scotland." 
The Presbytery of Glasgow, after an eloquent appeal by Mr. 
Cooke, unanimously agreed " that a collection should be made 
in the several parishes and chapels," and the proceeds handed 
over to the Irish Committee, for the purposes of Church ex- 
tension. Collections were also taken up in all the churches of 
the Synod of Ulster, and the sum of £513 was raised — a large 
amount in those days. The Home Mission work of the Irish 
Presbyterian Church was thus inaugurated ; and the thanks of 
the Synod were given " to the Rev. Henry Cooke, and others, 
who, by their diligence, piety, and exemplary conduct, not 
only contributed to the interests of religion in general, but left 
a most favourable impression of our Church upon all classes." 

Though Mr. Cooke had undertaken such a gigantic work in 
Ulster, in defence of truth, his heart was so intent on the 
prosecution of the new mission in the south and west of 
Ireland, that he visited Scotland again in the beginning of 
1824. He preached several times in Edinburgh and Glasgow, 
advocating the cause of his neglected countrymen with his 
wonted power and success. How his own mind was cheered 
by his visit, appears from a letter to Mrs. Cooke : — "We are 
to have a public meeting here (in Glasgow) on Thursday, in 
Trades' Hall, where I attended a Juvenile Tract Society 
Meeting last night. All is life in the way of doing good. I 



70 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. IV. 



wish Rowan were with me to witness the excellent spirit the 
Lord has shed abroad in the hearts of His people ; and, though 
there is much sin, no doubt, he would see more practical piety 
than is elsewhere to be found in the same compass, except, 
perhaps, he should go to Pitcairn's Island, or Tahiti." 

Just before his visit to Scotland, the Congregation of Armagh 
became vacant. Armagh was then, as now, one of the most 
important charges in the Presbyterian Church. Mr. Cooke 
was invited to preach as a candidate. Personally he was a 
stranger to the people, but his labours were known. Influenced 
by those labours, the great body of the congregation were 
anxious to have him as their pastor ; but a few, who had 
adopted the New Light theology, were just as anxious to 
prevent his settlement among them. Ere the formal invitation 
reached him, he received a' private letter from the late Mr. 
William Kirk, long M.P. for Newry, giving him full information 
as to the state of feeling in the congregation. Mr. Kirk had 
known him almost from the commencement of his ministerial 
career. He had heard his remarkable extemporary addresses 
at the Communion in Connor ; he had heard him preach 
repeatedly in Donegore ; and one noble sermon, preached on 
the first Sunday of 1814, had left an indelible impress on his 
memory. Mr. Kirk's thoughtful and highly- cultivated mind 
recognised the talents of the young minister, and anticipated 
his distinguished career. "You will doubtless be surprised," 
he wrote, " at receiving this communication from a person 
whom, perhaps, you can scarcely recollect, at my uncles', the 
Messrs. Millar, of Rose Lodge. From what I then knew, and 
have since heard of you, I felt it my duty to give you my best 
and warmest support here yesterday. It was singular that I 
was the only person present who had ever heard you preach 
. . . . Be assured I have no motive but a strong desire 
to see you unanimously placed here, as, without flattery, I 
know no minister in the Synod who, in my mind, is so well 
calculated to promote Gospel doctrine and practice among us." 

Mr. Cooke does not appear to have courted, or wished for a 



Ch. IV.] 



SERMON IN AEMAGH. 



71 



removal to Armagh. He consented to preach, however, for he 
was desirous to follow the line of duty. His text was the 
Parable of the Ten Virgins. The discourse was characterised 
by great eloquence, and powerful appeals to the heart and 
conscience. Towards the close, the preacher touched on the 
question of the eternity of future punishments, which was 
peculiarly objectionable to the New Light party. He concluded 
one thrilling appeal by pronouncing, in tones which touched 
every heart, the words of our Lord — " And the door was shut." 
In the hush which followed, a hissing whisper was heard from 
the lips of the leader of the New Lights : — " Yes, ' the door 
was shut,' and that shuts you out of Armagh." It was true. 
The Arians triumphed for the time. Ere many months, how- 
ever, the congregation called an eloquent and accomplished 
young orthodox minister, the Eev. P. Shuldham Henry, now 
President of Queen's College, Belfast. 

During his short visit to Armagh Mr. Cooke wrote to Mrs. 
Cooke — " You will not expect that I can tell you much about 
Armagh at present. There are a great number of religious 
people here. One poor woman I visited this day, and she was, 
I think, the first over-match I ever met in the recollection of 
passages of Scripture. She was dying in faith and hope, and 
is going to inherit the promises. Religion appears to have 
made good progress : many are looking Zionward. I feel 
myself unworthy of all God has done for me, and all the favour 
he has given me amongst the people. But if the Lord give 
grace, there is a time for working even now at the eleventh 
hour. If I be made humble and holy, the Lord will make me 
useful. I cannot say whether I wish to stay at Killyleagh or 
to come here. God's will be done. Stay or come, the only 
thing that will influence me will be the view of usefulness. 
Had I not seen the possibility of good here, I should have 
preached and gone home with a farewell ; but from the state 
of religion I feel induced to wait a little longer for decision." 



CHAPTEK V. 



1824—1825. 

Elected Moderator of the Synod of Ulster — Royal Commission on Education — 
Memoir on the State of Irish Schools — School-books at the Close of the 18th 
Century — Mr. Cooke's Evidence before the Commissioners — Assailed by 
Arians and Eoman Catholics — Arian Protest to Spring Rice, M. P.— Indigna- 
tion of the Heads of the Belfast Institution — Mr. Cooke's Defence — His 
Opinions on Catholic Emancipation — Charges against the Belfast Institution 
— Exposure of Arian Dogmas— Opposition to Mr. Cooke— Sympathy of 
Orthodox Protestants — Presentation of Plate by Congregation of Comber — 
Address from Parish of Killyleagh— Letter of Sir Robert Peel — Meeting of 
Synod at Coleraine — Mr. Cooke's Sermon — Debate on the Ordination of Mr. 
Nelson in Dromore — On Mr. Cooke's Evidence before the Royal Commission 
— His Speech and the Result — Resolutions regarding the Belfast Institution 
— Connection of the Synod with the Presbytery of Antrim — History of the 
Code of Discipline — Thanks of the Synod. 

An event occurred in 1824 which brought the Arian contro- 
versy to a crisis. Mr. Cooke's fame as a pulpit orator, and as 
a champion of evangelical truth was established. The services 
he had already rendered to orthodox Presbyterianism were 
known and acknowledged throughout Ulster. In spite of the 
hostility of the Arians, and the timid counsels of many among 
the orthodox, he had now conferred on him the highest honour 
his church could bestow, being elected to the Moderator's 
chair. It was a critical period. The state of education in 
Ireland was beginning to attract the attention of the Legisla- 
ture. In 1824 a Royal Commission was appointed to " inquire 
into the nature and extent of the instruction afforded by the 
several institutions established for the purposes of education, 
and to report as to the measures which can be adopted for 
extending generally to all classes of the people the benefits of 
education." Mr. Cooke, expecting to be examined, studied 



Ch. V.] 



MEMOIE ON IEISH SCHOOLS. 



73 



the question in all its bearings. He instituted searching 
inquhies, he gleaned information from every available source, 
and he drew up a valuable Memoir, which was communicated 
to leading members of the Government interested in the 
matter. 

The Memoir is dated 29th November, 1824, and is prefaced 
by a private letter addressed to John Leslie Foster, Esq. It 
is extremely interesting from the graphic sketches it contains 
of the state of primary education in Ulster at the close of 
last century, the nature of the school-houses, the character 
of the teachers, and the singular class-books used. Mr. 
Cooke gives many details of his own school days, some of 
which have been embodied in this biography. The class-books 
he read will probably amuse and astonish the advanced school- 
master of the present day. " The chief books, when I entered 
school in 1796, were 'Fenning's Universal,' and 'Manson's 
Spelling-Book.' Some had the 'Youth's Instructor,' and the 
' Lilliputian Magazine.' These were all excellent in their way 
. . . but when we took a step forward in reading, our books 
were bad indeed. I read ' The Labours of Hercules,' and ' De- 
struction of Troy,' ' The Seven Champions of Christendom,' 
the ' Romance of Parismos and Parismenos,' The e Chinese 
Tales,' a book of Transmigration, ' Don Bellionis of Greece,' 
the friend of Don Quixote. In history I read 1 The Irish 
Rogues and Rapparees,' 'Valentine and Orson,' 'The Adven- 
tures of Redmond O'Hanlon,' a noted robber, ' The Life of 
Bold Captain Freney,' and others of a similar kind." 

Mr. Cooke's Memoir helped to open the eyes of the Royal 
Commissioners to the wants of Ireland in regard to education. 
It prepared the way for thorough inquiry. It suggested the 
leading points on which information and reform were needed ; 
and it laid down principles at once sound and suitable for the 
divided state of parties and religious sects in the country. 

The Commissioners spent the greater part of the year 1824 
in a personal inspection of Irish schools. They examined 
upon oath a large number of leading men of all sects and 



74 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. Y. 



parties supposed to be conversant with the subjects under 
inquiry. Their report, with the evidence taken, fills a Blue 
Book of more than a thousand pages. The historical sketches 
given in it are interesting and valuable. The defects are 
detailed with clearness and judicial discrimination; but the 
recommendations of the Commissioners show that they did not 
fully understand the wants of Ireland, or the character of 
her people. Mr. Cooke saw much more clearly than the Com- 
missioners the jealousies of Protestant and Catholic. He was 
ready to make to the latter all reasonable concessions ; but he 
warned the Commissioners and the Government, then and 
afterwards, that undue concession to the Roman Catholic 
party, instead of satisfying them, would only incite to farther 
demands, and in the end tend to overthrow any scheme of 
united education. 

Mr. Cooke was examined by the Royal Commissioners on 
the 5th and 6th of January, 1825, and again, in the April 
following, by select committees of both Houses of Parliament, 
appointed to inquire into the general state of Ireland. Por- 
tions of his evidence found their way, but in an imperfect 
form, into the public press. They created great excitement 
throughout Ireland. He was particularly examined by the 
Select Committee of the Lords regarding the Belfast Institu- 
tion, its Arian tendencies, and its connection with and influence 
upon the Presbyterian Church. He was closely questioned on 
the history of Arianism in Ireland, and the extent to which it 
had spread in the Synod of Ulster. His elaborate replies were 
particularly obnoxious to the New Light and Roman Catholic 
parties. His statements were indignantly denied; his opin- 
ions were violently assailed, and he became the subject of 
wide-spread abuse and misrepresentation. A fragment of his 
evidence appeared in the Belfast News Letter of April 20th, 
and formed the subject of a leading article. "We beg leave," 
it said, "totally to differ from Mr. Cooke respecting the alleged 
tendency of the Belfast Institution to disseminate the princi- 
ples of Arianism through the community. We hold the very 



Oh. V.] 



HIS EVIDENCE ASSAILED. 



75 



contrary to be the fact." Thus the controversy spread. Mr. 
Cooke was charged with assuming a false position in professing 
to represent the Synod of Ulster ; he was charged with mis- 
representing the opinions of the Protestants of Ireland, by 
saying that there was a growing feeling of hostility among 
the great mass of them against Catholic emancipation. But 
the chief ground of complaint was his declaration that he 
entertained fears that the Belfast Institution "would finally 
become, as it has already in some degree become, a great 
seminary of Arianism." A few ministers and elders belonging 
to the Arian party in Belfast, headed by Henry Montgomery, 
drew up an indignant protest against Mr. Cooke's alleged 
calumnies, and forwarded it to Thomas Spring Rice, M.P. They 
denied the accuracy of his evidence, both in regard to the 
Belfast Institution, and the sentiments of Presbyterians on the 
subject of Catholic emancipation. The Board of Managers and 
Visitors of the Institution affirmed that Mr. Cooke's "repre- 
sentation of the present state and future tendency of the 
Institution is altogether groundless and imaginary ; that it has 
never been at any time, nor in any degree, a seminary of 
Arianism." The professors published a strong declaration, that 
if Mr. Cooke's words were meant to convey the impression 
that the doctrines of Arianism had been taught by them in 
their class-rooms, "they contain a gross and scandalous libel, 
not only unsupported by facts, but in direct and known oppo- 
sition to them." The students, too, held a meeting and issued 
a paper similar in form and tenor. 

Mr. Cooke's position was now one of very great difficulty. 
He was beset on every side. He stood alone. Many of his 
orthodox brethren joined the ranks of his assailants. Doctors 
Hanna and Edgar, the Presbyterian professors of theology, 
signed the declaration published by the Faculty. The Press 
was against him, headed as usual by the Whig. The very 
papers which published the letters of his assailants, and which 
contained leading articles against him, refused to print his 
replies. At length, however, the columns of the News Letter 



76 



THE LIFE OE DB. COOKE. 



[Ch. V. 



were opened to him, and through this medium he vindicated 
his character, and demonstrated the accuracy of his evi- 
dence : — 

" I have been attacked," he wrote, " by the Irishman and Whig. I 
attempted a reply, but the necessary length of the article precluded 
its insertion in the Commercial Chronicle. For a short, and, conse- 
quently, insufficient defence the editor of that paper kindly afforded 
space. But as I judge it absolutely necessary to treat the matter at 
large, I cast myself on your protection, as a public journalist. I am 
unarmed ; an enemy has made the most deadly thrusts at me ; lend 
me but the arms and I shall defend myself. 

" To the Irishman I offer no reply ; but to the Whig and its 
reverend editor, I owe a word or two. He has his own reasons for 
his deadly hostility. 

" I am accused, in the first place, of imagining that my office as 
Moderator gives me a representative character, or enables me to 
speak ex cathedra of the opinions of the Presbyterian laity. Had my 
accusers waited to examine, not a part, but the whole of my evidence, 
they would have found that I gave, before the Committee of the 
House of Commons, such a description of the nature of my office as 
will fully acquit me of this charge. ... I did not attempt to repre- . 
sent the Synod — the writers of the charge did not believe it when 
they invented it. My evidence will prove their representation to be 
untrue. 

" The second capital charge against me is that of being illiberal 
and unfriendly to Catholic emancipation. This charge I flatly deny. 
And to this point I specially request the attention of the public. 

" The origin of the charge seems to me to be the following. A 
portion of my evidence, wherein I detailed what changes I believed 
to have taken place unfavourable to Catholic emancipation, was in 
some newspapers culled for insertion to serve special purpose ! The 
man who would dare to tell that others were unfavourable to Catholic 
emancipation, was unthinkingly supposed to be also unfavourable. 
My evidence in favour of Catholic emancipation was kept studiously 
back. The cry was got up ; and when an additional portion of my 
evidence, that would have explained the other, was published, I was 
already condemned, and no man would listen to explanation or 
defence. 

" My evidence is divided into three parts : — 1. My general idea of 



Ch. v.] views on catholic emancipation. 



77 



the state of public opinion ; 2. My own opinion ; 3. My ideas of any 
late change. 

" On the first part I said, * I think the opinions are exceedingly 
various among all classes of the people, both the more and less 
learned. I think in general among the more informed classes of the 
Presbyterian body, they entertain less fear about it. Some of them 
dislike it ; some of them disapprove of it ; some of them do approve 
and wish for it ; but take the less informed of the Presbyterians 
altogether, I think they almost entirely disapprove of it.' By less 
informed I mean possessed of less political knowledge. Now I do 
ask any honest juror who ever sat in a court of justice, is not this 
true testimony ? .... I say it without boasting, but when I say it 
those who know my habits will believe me, there is not a minister, 
there is not a man in Ulster, who has better means of knowing the 
state of mind of the common people among orthodox Presbyterians 
than I have ; I am an humble individual, but I possess some of their 
confidence. I have preached in more of their congregations in 
Derry, Antrim and Down than any other member of the Synod ; and, 
therefore, when I stated this opinion to the House of Lords I had 
good grounds for believing myself correct. Nor could the assertion 
of any possible number of Arian, or Socinian ministers, or elders, 
ever shake or invalidate my testimony. They know as much of the 
opinions of the people of Hindustan as they do of the opinions of Old 
Light Presbyterians or orthodox Churchmen. 

" As to my own opinions, I am aware they are of little weight on 
any side ; yet let me get the praise or blame they deserve. I am ques- 
tioned : — ' Do you think the admission of Catholics to equal rights 
would diminish or increase certain animosities ? I think in the north 
it would diminish them. By the admission of the Catholics to the 
honours of the State their chief source of prejudice and alienation 
would be done away. The admission of Catholics to equal privileges 
would, in the south of Ireland, be productive of great good.' Are 
these the answers, my Catholic countrymen, of the man who is re- 
presented as your enemy ? You see it is a foul slander they have 
attempted to cast upon me. 

" I now come to the third part of my evidence, in which I state 
that ' I think there has lately been an increase of feeling amongst 
Protestants very much against Catholic emancipation.' " 

He goes on to give clear proofs of the truth of this assertion 



78 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. V. 



from facts well known in Belfast and over Ulster. He then 
continues — 

" On corning a second time before their Lordships, I felt it neces- 
sary more minutely to explain what I meant by saying that many 
Protestants were opposed to an extension of equal rights to Catholics. 
I observed that if the phrase ' equal rights ' were taken to mean 
equal rights to personal protection, enjoyment of property, profession 
of religious opinion, and practice of religious worship, I never knew 
any Protestant who would object in that sense. But, if by equal 
rights were meant admission to all offices of the State, it was in that 
sense alone that I believed many Protestants would be found to object. 
I stated that to certain concessions and advancements to the Catho- 
lics, in places of honour and emolument, I believed the most con- 
siderate part of the Protestants would not much object ; and that 
with certain limitations of office, to operate as securities, I believed for 
certain reasons stated, the matter might be settled without any very 
serious obstacles, conceiving, as I still do, that the chief objections 
arise from the idea of unlimited concession. I was then questioned 
as to what offices did I suppose that, on these grounds, Catholics 
might be admitted with a tolerably general approbation of Protestants? 
I mentioned Parliament, the Bench, and the Sheriffalty. ... I 
was further questioned, What offices I conceived should be considered 
exclusively Protestant ? I judged it unnecessary to mention the 
Throne, but specified those of the Lord Chancellor, Lord Lieutenant, 
and some of the Chief Secretaryships connected with the executive 
departments of the Irish and British Governments ; also the office of 
Commander-in-Chief, though I believed that, as the law at present 
stands, Catholics might be eligible to that high office. My reasons 
for these opinions I need not obtrude upon the public. I lament, 
that in my own defence I have been compelled to say so much ; yet 
I am not afraid to avow my sentiments. I may be perhaps as liberal 
as those who call me otherwise ; but if any man says that the Throne 
and the other exalted offices of the Executive are to be thrown open 
by one single act of legislation, and that there is to be no barrier to 
preserve an essential Protestantism in the State ; then, if to oppose 
this opinion and proceeding in every form and shape be illiberal, I 
rejoice in the epithet ; I glory in the accusation. I was born the 
subject of a Protestant Government, the original liberty of which 
my Presbyterian forefathers chiefly contributed to establish and 
maintain. Esto perpetua is the fervent prayer which I breathe over 



Ch. V.] 



DEFENCE OE HIS EVIDENCE. 



79 



it ; nor shall word or act of mine ever tend to interrupt its fulfil- 
ment. Yet, as I love that constitution, and as I cherish its liberty, 
and as I would speak and act for its defence, so would I wish to 
extend its every blessing to all within the pale of its power, so far as 
I could be persuaded that the extension was consistent with the 
integrity and permanence of its structure." 

These noble sentiments, embraced in boyhood and confirmed 
by experience, constituted the foundation of Mr. Cooke's 
political creed, and they were maintained, unchanged and un- 
impaired, to the last moment of his long life. His defence 
was felt to be triumphant. His adversaries were silenced, in 
so far as their charges against his political consistency and 
accuracy of statement were concerned. Something, however, 
of the animus that prevailed against him in certain quarters 
may be gathered from the fact, that the copy of the Belfast 
News Letter which contained his defence was torn from the file 
preserved in the Commercial News-room; and, it was only on 
his calling attention to this act of mean and dishonourable 
spite, that another copy was purchased. 

Dismissing the political, Mr. Cooke turned to the religious 
phase olf the controversy. He felt this to be far more important 
than the other. He knew, and all thoughtful observers knew, 
that his exposure of Arianism was the chief source of the 
hostility to which he had been subjected. He therefore re- 
printed his defence in a pamphlet for circulation through the 
kingdom, especially among Irish Presbyterians, and members 
of Parliament. He states that the questions asked regarding 
the Belfast Institution were totally unexpected by him ; they 
were asked, not by enemies of the Institution, but by warm 
friends, and for the purpose of eliciting information favourable 
to its interests. Yet, though "taken by surprise, he does not, 
on a close scrutiny, retract, alter, or modify one iota of his 
evidence ; on the contrary he says : — 

" There is no event in my life for which I more sincerely bless God 
than that I was permitted to bear testimony against Arianism before 
the most august tribunal of the Universe." 



80 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. V. 



His great charge against the Institution was that it tended, 
as then constituted, to foster Arianism. There was, however, 
another : — 

" I have declared, but only when pressed for any other reasons of 
objection, that I had some fears from a few political characters 
(whom I am happy to have been able justly to describe as nearly 
sunk into nonentity) endeavouring to give a political bias to the 
rising generation of our ministers." 

Belfast was one of the centres of the rebellion of 1798. 
Some of the leading spirits among the United Irishmen 
belonged to the New Light party of Presbyterians. A few of 
them still lived, and embraced every opportunity of propagating 
their principles. They fraternised with Repealers ; they advo- 
cated extreme views on Catholic emancipation : and they other- 
wise aided the schemes of O'Connell. Their parade of dis- 
loyalty had brought the Institution into trouble in 1816 ; and 
Mr. Cooke naturally feared the effects of their influence on the 
minds of young and inexperienced students. 

But Arianism was the evil against which Mr. Cooke showed 
determined hostility. — 

" I have declared that I consider the Institution has become in some 
degree a seminary of Arianism. Had I said Arians, which was liter- 
ally my meaning, no man could have quibbled about my correctness. 
However, lest my meaning should be mistaken, I explained before the 
Commons that ' I did not intend to convey the idea that Arianism 
had ever been directly taught by any professor in the Institution, but 
acknowledged that I had not a mind sufficiently acute to discover 
how an Arian professor, occupying a collegiate chair five or six days 
in the week, and afterwards on Sunday, in his pulpit, in the hearing 
of such of his students as, attracted by his professorial influence, 
might choose to attend, preaching Arianism defensively and offen- 
sively, could be supposed not to exercise an undue and dangerous 
influence over the minds of students committed to his care." 

He felt that the interests of his church and the truth of God 
were at stake. His resolution was therefore taken — 

" Against that poison have I spoken and acted, and will speak and 



Ch. V.] 



AEIAN DOGMAS. 



81 



act, while, either from the Synod or the Government, there is a hope 
of remedy." 

That no doubt might exist as to the character of the doctrines 
held by the Arian professors in the Institution, Mr. Cooke 
stated them : — - 

" The doctrines of Arianism, in opposition to the Articles of the 
Churches of Scotland and England, and, as I believe, in opposition 
to the Sacred Scriptures, degrade the Word that ' was with God, and 
was God, without whom was not anything made that was made,' into 
a mere created being, whom the Scriptures, they tell us, seem to war- 
rant us in supposing, at least, one of those superior spirits, who, in 
the course of numberless ages that must have elapsed since the Deity 
first exerted His creative power, have been rising to superior de- 
grees of divinity and excellence. That, both in the Old and New 
Testaments, the usual meaning of the Holy Spirit is merely the 
Divine influence ; and that, when not so taken, the Holy Spirit is 
inferior to Christ ; a separate Intelligence in subservience to Christ ; 
that there is not the slightest ground for identifying the Holy Spirit 
with the Supreme God ; and that no person professes to believe in 
His divinity, or is required to do so in Scripture. 

" The doctrine of the fall of man, as taught in the Catechisms and 
Confession of the Westminster Assembly, and in the correspond- 
ing doctrines of the Thirty-nine Articles, is described as calculated 
to counteract the affectionate invitation of their gracious Lord ; to 
produce feelings of horror and disgust in parents ; distrust, aversion, 
and gloomy horror between husbands and wives ; anguish and despair 
at the hour of death ; that it has no foundation in the history of 
Moses, or the reasonings of Paul; is inconsistent with the moral 
character of God ; is directly opposed to the doctrines of Christ ; 
encourages profligacy, infidelity, and hardness of heart. 

" That Christ was neither priest nor victim literally ; that there 
was in the death of Christ neither sacrifice, ransom, imputation of 
sin, nor vicarious punishment ; that all such expressions are merely 
figurative. 

" That while the sinner is never to be restored to favour or happi- 
ness, but must spend his whole existence in misery, a misery pro- 
tracted to an incalculable length, he is finally to terminate his suffer- 
ings by annihilation. 

" Such is a brief, and, as I believe, faithful picture of Arianism in 



82 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. Y. 



Belfast, extracted from a modern work of an eminent Arian divine. 
I speak openly before the world, and declare, I consider these doc- 
trines as in direct opposition to the Scriptures, and the last of them 
far surpassing most of the vagaries of infidelity." 

It lias been shown that the chief object in establishing the 
collegiate department of the Belfast Institution was to provide 
a home training for candidates for the ministry in the Presby- 
terian church. The great body of the students who attended 
it were Presbyterians. Had not this been the case Mr. Cooke's 
interference would have been unjustifiable. It might even 
have been regarded as persecution. But he was bound to watch 
with careful and jealous eye over the training of the students of 
his church. It was his duty to see that, in so far as he could 
prevent it, they received no wrong impressions, that they were 
imbued with no false principles. The Presbyterian church had 
already suffered much in this respect. Ministers trained under 
heretical professors in Scotland and Holland, had introduced 
deadly errors which were now distracting her, and which 
threatened eventually to rend her asunder. To secure a home 
education, and to keep their students under their own guardian- 
ship, the Synod of Ulster approved of, and aided Belfast College. 
Without the aid of the Synod it could not have existed. Its 
projectors acknowledged this, and Mr. Cooke stated the point 
clearly in his evidence. — 

" To meet the views and wishes of the great majority of the Pres- 
byterian churches, the original professors of the Belfast Institution 
were all of the orthodox creed. I offer in evidence before the Select 
Committee of the Lords and Commons, or before His Majesty's Com- 
missioners of Education Inquiry, that one of the arguments employed 
by the Managers and Visitors to induce the Deputies of the General 
Synod of Ulster to send their students to the Institution was, the 
orthodoxy of all the Professors with whom their students would come 
into contact. They forgot this arrangement when the point was 
gained. I offer in evidence that most of the changes that have since 
taken place have been in favour of Arians — of men professedly 
Arians— some of them teaching it in their pulpits, in the very 



Oh. V.] 



ASIANS IN BELFAST COLLEGE. 



83 



vicinity of the Institution, or propagating it diligently from the 
press. I was among the earliest friends of the Belfast Institution ; 
I remained so without a shadow of change till 1821." 

In that year a change took place in the professorial staff. 
Mr. Bruce, an Arian minister, was elected to the chair of 
Greek and Hebrew. His election, as has been seen, roused 
Mr. Cooke's opposition. The managers of the Institution did 
not then renounce connection with the Synod. They sub- 
mitted to it annual reports ; they sent to it deputations ; they 
admitted the Moderator to sit ex officio among them ; in ap- 
plying to the Government for aid, connection with the Synod 
was their main plea. Mr. Cooke, therefore, says : — ■ 

" Look to the petition presented to Parliament last year, and is 
not the great motive pressed upon Government by the petitioning 
proprietors, the education of the Presbyterian ministry ? It is twice 
pressed in the body of the petition, and by three Members of Parlia- 
ment who gave it their support. Sir John Newport in particular 
affirms that the Institution was founded for educating the Presbyte- 
rian clergy." 

Mr. Cooke was further persuaded that Arian influence had 
been used to put Mr. Bruce in the chair. He had evidence of 
the fact : — 

" Previously to the election of Mr. Bruce I received a letter from 
one of the managers of the Belfast Institution — a man as little fear- 
ful of stating his opinions, and a man as capable of supporting them, 
as any individual connected with its concerns. In this letter he 
plainly and decidedly states that, in the opinion of Dr. Hanna, Pro- 
fessor Thompson, and others, not Mr. Bruce, but another was, with- 
out all comparison, the best qualified for the chair. He points out 
to me the influence exerted to secure Mr. Bruce's election, and warns 
me of the danger of placing a person of Arian sentiments in the 
Greek and Hebrew chairs. He further informs me that Mr. Bruce 
is notorious for attacking such doctrines as the imputed righteous- 
ness of Christ, and the atonement made by Him, as the grounds of 
a sinner's justification in the sight of God ; denying the doctrine of 

G 2 



84 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. Y. 



the Trinity as absurd, and ' only fit for fools to believe or knaves to 
teach.' 

" The consequence of Mr. Bruce's election has been, in my mind, 
to put the election to the professorships of the Institution nearly 
into new hands. The accession of Mr. Bruce's friends introduced 
an additional and powerful body, either of professed Arian sub- 
scribers, or of persons who view Arianism with no unfavourable eye 
— persons who, from their residence and influence in the neighbour- 
hood of Belfast, will, if left uncontrolled, continue to command 
majorities at every ensuing election." 

Mr. Cooke held that it was not enough to have orthodox 
professors in the chairs of theology. He believed that moral 
philosophy, Hebrew, and New Testament Greek were so 
closely allied to religion, that they could not be critically 
treated without discussing the fundamental truths of Chris- 
tianity. He gave illustrative proofs from the actual teaching 
of the recently appointed professor of Hebrew, who, as well as 
Mr. Bruce, was known to be an Arian. 

This was not all. The managers of the Institution had 
broken faith with the Sjmod of Ulster. At a meeting of Synod 
held in Moneymore, in the year 1824, deputies from the Insti- 
tution were commissioned to obtain from the Synod an un- 
qualified approbation of the collegiate department, as a place 
of training for the Presbyterian clergy, without which, they 
were instructed to say, no grant could be obtained from the 
Government. Several conferences were held without effect. 
Mr. Cooke narrates the final result : — 

" The deputies were about setting out for Belfast, without even 
appearing before the Synod, when the following plan occurred to me, 
which I hoped might save the Institution from being overwhelmed 
by the Arian deluge, and at the same time gain to it, through the 
Synod's recommendation, the countenance and support of Govern- 
ment. This plan was to obtain, in all cases of election of Professors, 
an efficient representation of the Synod of Ulster, by having the 
names and certificates of candidates submitted to the Synod's fixed 
committee, whose opinion the Moderator should communicate to the 
electors, and by whose direction he should vote as a member of the 



Ch. y.j 



OPPOSES AEIAN PEOPESSOES. 



85 



electing body. I did conceive that by this means an effectual bar- 
rier would be opposed to the future admission of Arian candidates. 
I did conceive that this overture, once formally recognised by the 
Court of Proprietors, the Synod might repose in the secure possession 
of an efficient veto. On privately suggesting my intended overture, 
the two deputies expressed their entire acquiescence, and promised to 
use their influence to have it accepted and carried into effect. My 
overture was unanimously accepted by the Synod. Here I rested in 
decided contentment as to the future, fully relying on the promise 
and influence of the deputies, and looking for the recognition of the 
overture at the next ensuing meeting of proprietors. 

" What was my astonishment to find, at this next ensuing meeting, 
that the overture was not only not recognised, but its propriety was 
even questioned by various gentlemen, as an attempt of the Synod 
to acquire an increased influence over the Institution ? The neglect, 
the rejection of this overture, leaves the Synod and the Institution 
exactly as they stood before the overture passed the Synod. The 
door stands as wide as ever for Arian Professors. I must speak once 
for all. If the proprietors do not concede to the Synod such a recog- 
nised right of representing their opinions, as will in future exclude 
candidates who may be unacceptable to the Synod on account of 
religion, I shall pursue the measure of opposition with unabated 
zeal, and hope to receive the cordial support of a large majority of 
my brethren. 

" But why, it will be said, should the Synod of Ulster seek an in- 
fluence over the Belfast Institution, seeing they never possessed any 
over the Scottish Universities ? True, the Synod had no power over 
the Scottish Universities ; but the Church of Scotland, of which the 
Synod was an original branch, and in which her ministers felt confi- 
dence, possessed and exercised a salutary influence and corrective 
power. But now the Synod of Ulster have, in the majority of the 
managers and visitors of the Belfast Institution, no such guardians 
of religious education as they had in Scotland ; nay, instead of hav- 
ing men who would keep or turn Arians out, they have those who 
knowingly put them into the office of Professors. The Synod, 
therefore, ought to obtain such an influence as will enable them to 
prevent the election of Arian Professors for the future ; or, if this be 
denied by the proprietors of the Institution, the Synod should return 
to the Scottish Universities." 

Mr. Cooke's eloquent and powerful defence was effective. 



86 



THE LIFE OE DB. COOKE. 



[Oh. Y. 



Enemies "quailed before it ; and friends, hitherto lukewarm, 
felt that they must rouse themselves for a struggle. Numbers 
of replies were attempted. The newspapers were filled with 
them. Only a few, however, were thought worthy of special 
notice. Among these were letters from Professors Bruce, 
Hincks, and Thompson. Mr. Cooke dealt with them in a 
style which showed the marvellous resources of his mind and 
acuteness of his logical faculty. Assertions and arguments 
were conclusively met. His memory was so tenacious of even 
the minutest details of events and conversations ; his judgment 
was so clear and discriminating ; his wit was so playful, and 
his satire so keen, that, while he carried conviction to the 
minds of all impartial readers, he made his opponents subjects 
of merriment or ridicule. 

The agitation was not confined to Ulster. The political 
element, which was mixed up with the religious in his evidence, 
stirred the resentment of the Roman Catholics and all who 
sympathised with them. - Mr. Cooke's evidence was felt to be 
damaging to their aspirations. A monster meeting was held 
in Dublin ; and there, after speeches, characterized by the 
usual Celtic force of expression, Mr. Cooke's evidence was 
condemned as " false and unfounded." 

Amid all this storm Mr. Cooke stood alone. Not a man 
among his brethren in the ministr}^ ventured to aid him. He 
was fighting the battle of his church and of his country. He 
was contending against a deadly heresy on the one hand, and 
a powerful and dangerous political movement on the other; 
and yet he was forced to repeat what he had said in the Synod 
at Newry : — " I seem to stand alone." This painful and 
melancholy fact was noticed with joy by his opponents ; and 
one of them, under the mask of " A Friend in Need," wrote a 
letter filled with cutting irony and personal invective. Irony 
was a dangerous weapon to employ against Mr. Cooke. He 
was himself master of it. It roused him to retaliate. He tore 
aside the mask under which his opponent tried to conceal his 
identity, and he exhibited the writer in no very favourable 



Ch. V.] testimonials feom comber, etc. 



87 



aspect to tlie gaze of tlie people of Ulster. The author of the 
letter proved "a friend in need" after all; for he was the 
means of calling forth from the Presbyterians of Ireland, and 
from thousands of Episcopalians, not in Ireland merely but in 
England, a response which none had anticipated. Mr. Cooke 
had said, even when he seemed most alone, " the hearts of 
many of my brethren in the ministry are with me ; and the 
great body of orthodox Presbyterians are with me." This 
was now proved. Letters and resolutions of confidence, sym- 
pathy, and congratulation, from ministers, congregations, and 
Presbyteries, in all parts of the church, began to appear in the 
newspapers. The Belfast News-Letter of June 7, 1824, says : 
' 'We are duly authorized to publish the following advertise- 
ment respecting the testimony of the Rev. Henry Cooke before 
the Committee of the House of Lords, &c. The statement it 
contains is numerously signed by Protestants of all denomina- 
tions, some of them in the bounds of the congregations of 
Ballymonej, others in Clough, Broughshane, Bucknaw, Bally- 
mena, and Connor. Amongst them are persons of the first 
respectability. We are farther empowered to state that ten 
times the number could have been easily obtained, if the least 
effort had been made to procure their signatures." 

The document says that Mr. Cooke's evidence was "talented, 
manly, and candid." It was signed by nearly three hundred 
persons, eight of them clergymen. The News-Letter of June 
17th contains a series of resolutions to the same effect, signed 
by the Archdeacon of Raphoe, and nine other clergymen of the 
Established and Presbyterian Churches — most of the latter 
signing on behalf of their congregations. Others resolved to 
tender to Mr. Cooke more substantial tokens of confidence and 
respect. At an influential meeting held on the 19th of June, 
the following resolution was adopted : — 

" We the undersigned, elders and parishioners of the congregation 
of Comber, with the view of testifying our approbation of the Rev. 
Henry Cooke's evidence before the Lords' Committee ; and in order 



88 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. Y. 



to give a lasting memorial of the high sense we entertain of his late 
manly and able defence of the principles of Christianity, do agree to 
pay the several sums annexed to our names, to purchase a piece of 
plate to be presented to him ; and we farther state that we consider 
him well qualified to give an opinion concerning the Presbyterian 
body." 

In due time a massive and elegant silver vase was purchased 
and presented. It bears the following inscription : — 

" Presented to the Eev. Henry Cooke, Moderator of the General 
Synod of Ulster, by a number of Presbyterians of the congregation 
of Comber, as a testimony of their respect for the knowledge, piety, 
and zeal with which he gave his testimony before the Committees of 
Parliament, and with which he defended it afterwards against the ' 
numerous and reiterated attacks that were made upon it." 

Mr. Cooke's own congregation now also broke silence : — 

" We, the session and congregation of Killyleagh, have refrained 
hitherto from interfering on the subject of your evidence before the 
Committee of the Lords. We so refrained, inasmuch as we were in- 
cluded and represented in a public resolution of the Presbytery of 
Dromore, in support of your evidence, and also from the conviction 
that when you were personally known, your public and private cha- 
racter would raise you above contradiction. But we do now feel 
ourselves imperatively called upon to come forward, not only in conse- 
quence of various statements which have from time to time appeared 
in some of the public journals, but more especially from the unwar- 
rantable attack made on you, as the Moderator of the Synod of Ulster, 
at a late aggregate meeting of the Roman Catholics held in the city of 
Dublin, on which occasion a resolution was passed, condemning your 
evidence as 1 false and unfounded.' In opposition to said resolution, 
we feel ourselves called upon thus publicly to declare our conviction 
that in your evidence you gave a correct estimate of the political 

feelings of the Presbyterians of the North of Ireland 

We gladly embrace this opportunity of testifying the high regard we 
bear you in your private character, and the value in which we hold 
your labours as our minister. As a congregation, we have greatly 
increased under your ministry, owing, under the blessing of God, to 
your indefatigable labours in preaching, catechising, and exhorting 
throughout the parish." 



Ch. V.] 



LETTEE OF SIE EOBEET PEEL. 



89 



This important document bears the signature, as Chairman, 
of James Heron, a member of one of the oldest and most re- 
spectable families in County Down — a family which trans- 
planted to the soil of Ulster the enterprise and the faith of 
their Scottish forefathers. 

But perhaps the most remarkable of all the testimonies borne 
to the importance and the faithfulness of Mr. Cooke's evidence, 
was that of the late Sir Robert Peel, at whose instigation the 
Royal Commission on Education, and the Committees of the 
Lords and Commons, were appointed. Sir Robert had given 
great attention to the state of Ireland. When Chief Secretary 
lie had the fullest opportunity of obtaining authentic informa- 
tion, and no point escaped his watchful eye and inquiring 
mind. He was the last of our statesmen who seemed really to 
understand the condition of Ireland, and honestly to aim at its 
reform. Dr. Cooke long enjoyed the honour of his friendship, 
and their correspondence shows that his counsel was sought on 
all those great measures which Sir Robert Peel inaugurated for 
the benefit of this country. In 1825, Sir Robert writes, after 
discussing other matters of public importance : — " I cannot 
conclude this letter without assuring you that, although I read 
the observations which were made in Ireland upon the evidence 
which you had given before the Committees of Parliament, 
those observations did not weaken in the slightest degree, my 
confidence in the correctness of your statements, or in your 
high moral and professional character." 

The annual meeting of Synod was now approaching. Mr. 
Cooke could scarcely look forward to it without some feelings 
of apprehension. Filling the Moderator s chair he was, to some 
extent, the representative of the Presbyterian Church. The 
honour of the Synod was involved in the nature of his public 
and official acts, during the year. He knew that the Arian 
party was still strong in influence. He knew that the majority 
of the Old Light party were still lukewarm. Little aid or sym- 
pathy could be expected from them. If threats could frighten 
him they were profusely employed. Dr. Bruce of Belfast, who 



90 



THE LIFE OF DK. COOKE. 



[Ch. V. 



had shown himself such a true " Friend in need," and who had 
got his reward, wrote on the 18th June with characteristic 
irony : — " I sincerely congratulate our friend on his deliverance, 
and hope that he will use the same caution and address at 
Coleraine, where a more formidable trial awaits him. There, 
like Paul at Ephesus, he will have to fight with wild beasts. 
If he come off unhurt I shall hail him a second Daniel and a 
second Paul." He did come off unhurt, and he attained besides 
a higher place in the affections of all true Protestants than he 
ever held before. 

The Synod met in Coleraine on Tuesday, June 28th, 1825. 
Mr. Cooke's opening sermon was a sign of the times. It 
pointed to dangers great and imminent which threatened the 
very existence of the church. It roused the members of the 
Synod to a sense of their duty. It summoned the Presby- 
terians of Ireland, as with trumpet note, to contend earnestly 
for the faith once delivered to the Saints. " Never before, 
within the memory of man," says one who heard it, "had words 
of such wondrous power and thrilling eloquence been heard 
from Moderator's lips." The text was Eev. iii. 1 and 2, " Thou 
hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. Be watchful, and 
strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die." 

" The most important discovery in the Word of God," proceeds the 
preacher, 11 is that of redemption by the Lord Jesus Christ from sin 
and death and misery. One of the most yital doctrines must there- 
fore be what relates to the person and work of the Eedeemer." 

Then, after briefly sketching the views held by the various 
sects of professing Christians on this great dogma, he con- 
cludes : — 

61 The power of a creature, however exalted, can never give life to 
the church. There is in the awakened conscience of the sinner a 
fear that can find no repose but in the bosom of the Eternal, and 
can put no confidence in any redemption but that which is effected 
by the arm of Omnipotence. The first movement of the life of hope 



Ch. V.J 



MODEEATOE'S SEEMON. 



91 



in the penitent sinner, and, consequently, of the life of holiness in 
the church, originates from receiving Christ as ' God manifest in the 
flesh.' " 

With equal clearness he developes the teaching of Scripture 
regarding the person and work of the Holy Spirit, showing 
that the entire efficacy of religion upon the soul is due to Him. 
Then he adds : — - 

** These are the doctrines by whose mighty energies the Church of 
God arises to life and glory. These are the doctrines that gave life 
to the labours of Paul, and of Peter, and of John, and the noble 
army of martyrs and confessors. These are the principles, obscured 
during a long night of mental darkness, or entombed through ages 
of spiritual death, which again sprang to life in the morning of the 
Reformation, and propelled the life-pulse of their divinity through the 
renovated churches. These are the living doctrines which warmed 
the hearts, and guided the pens, and gave eloquence to the tongues 
of Luther and Calvin, and Zwinglius, and Melanchthon, and Knox. 
These are the doctrines which, in more modern times, stirred within 
the souls of Wesley and Whitfield, when they burst irresistibly 
over those barriers of formality within which a cold, and lifeless, and 
almost heathenish theology had entrenched herself. These are the 
doctrines by which they stirred up the life of God in the cold hearts 
of multitudes sleeping in sin and the shadow of death. These are 
the doctrines which sent an Elliot, a Brainard, and a Schwartz, and 
a Yanderkemp, and a Martyn to the Indian, the Hottentot, the 
Hindoo, and the Persian. These are the doctrines which wafted 
life around the globe, and made the scattered islands to blossom as 
the garden of God. These are the doctrines by which the church 
shall live, unchanged by time, and shall hail the Eedeemer in her 
hymns, and her sermons, and her prayers, w T hen He shall come the 

second time without sin to salvation 

" It is a favourite object with those called philosophical Christians, 
to discard all importance from the belief of the truth, and to attach 
everything valuable to moral conduct. And, indeed, could it be 
proved that genuine morality, having equally the love of God and 
man for its motive and its object, could exist without the belief of 
the truth, then might it be granted that the doctrines we believe are 
of little importance. But so long as practice must arise from prin- 
ciple, the value of our outward conduct must be estimated by the 



92 



THE LIFE OF DK. COOKE. 



[Ch. Y. 



inward principles from which ifc springs. The fact is, that when- 
ever men begin to extol morality, and depreciate doctrinal truth, 
they are generally found to be equally strangers to both. They have 
a name to live in some partial and conventional virtues — virtues 
founded in pride and self-love, and which therefore are the parents 
of the most revolting crimes. Of this fact we have a remarkable 
instance in the case of the Pharisees. They prided themselves upon 
the unimpeachable correctness of their outward morality ; yet Our 
Saviour tells them : * I know you that ye have not the love of Ood 
in you.' And the fruit of their morality was awfully exhibited in 
their persecution and crucifixion of the Lord of Life and G-lory. 
The life of the church, produced by the Spirit of Ood, is truth in the 
understanding, the love of God in the heart, humility because of our 
unworthiness, watchfulness unto prayer, and holiness in all our con- 
versation." 

While dealing thus with fundamental doctrines, he did not 
overlook the practical, in its especial application to the state of 
his own church. Among "the things that remain " to it, he 
noticed a Gospel ministry, candidates for the ministry, ruling 
elders, ordinances, prayer, and the Word of God. Upon the 
last he said : — 

" The Scriptures remain to us. In the days of Our Saviour the 
Scriptures were a book of examination, and an authority for appeal. 
In the course of years their authority was superseded and their light 
withheld. At the Eeformation the Bible appeared as a prisoner 
unshackled from the thraldom of his dungeon. Its light issued 
forth from the gloom and damp of the cloister and the cell. It 
illumined palaces, it blazed in churches, it cheered the cottage of the 
labourer, and the workhouse of the artizan. It shone before the 
world a new sun in the heavens ; and before the radiance of its 
beams there fled every creature of night, and everything that loveth 
or maketh a lie." 

He next referred to those things on which the church re- 
quired to exercise new watchfulness ; specifying the training of 
ministers, the employment of licentiates to assist in the work- 
ing of large congregations, and the establishment of missions at 
home and abroad. His remarks on the last point show how 



Oh. V.] 



VIEWS OF KEFORM. 



93 



broad and clear were his views regarding the church's duty : 
" The plan I should suggest is that of a society for sending 
some of our probationers to America, to preach the Gospel to 
their Presbyterian brethren from Ireland, or from Scotland. 
In America, it is well known, the number of congregations far 
exceeds that of the candidates ; with us, the number of candi- 
dates far exceeds that of our congregations. . . . Since 
then we know that too many congregations of Presbyterians 
in the British American settlements are in want of ministers, 
why not combine ourselves into a society to send out young 
ministers of talent and piety, to furnish them with books, where 
necessary for ministerial study, and to allow them a small 
annuity till settled in congregations ? " Thus did his clear 
foresight sketch, nearly a quarter of a century beforehand, that 
plan which has since been adopted by the Presbyterian churches 
of Ireland and Scotland, and which has been attended with 
such signal blessings in the colonies of the British empire. 

Another point he touched on with equal power and appro- 
priateness : — 

"Would you strengthen the things that remain, unsecularise 
your clergy? The genuine description of a minister is to be found 
in Acts vi. 4, where the Apostles announce : — ' But we will give our- 
selves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the Word.' Is it 
not, on the contrary, a melancholy thing to see the description reversed, 
and, ' We will give ourselves to worldly occupation,' appear to be sub- 
stituted in its room ? Is it not a melancholy thing to see a youth 
spend long years ... in study. . . . to see him licensed, 
elected, ordained; — if after all this waste of time, accumulation of 
learning, solemnity of dedication, the whole be found to terminate 
only in forming the most intelligent farmer, or the most laborious 
schoolmaster in the parish ? Yerily it were enough to make angels 
weep to see such time, such acquirements, and such solemnities, come 
to this termination." 

The duties of Presbyteries were not overlooked ; and here, 
too, Mr. Cooke indicated a line of action which has since been 



94 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. V. 



adopted, and which has done much to infuse new life into the 
Presbyterian church. 

44 Eevive the primitive discipline of Visitation Presbyteries. A 
revival of religion may fairly be expected when Presbyteries divest 
themselves of the character of mere routine meetings, attending 
to literary examinations, or the secularities of the church, and make 
the business of vital religion the chief object of their inquiry, their 
solicitude, and their discipline. For the effecting of this happy 
revival, let the Church Courts turn their serious attention to the 
religious statistics of their congregations. . . . Let Presbyteries 
ascertain the number of families in each congregation, the number 
of Bibles in each family ; the state of family religion as evidenced by 
family prayer ; the number of communicants in each congregation ; 
the state of attendance upon catechisings. Thus will they be made 
acquainted with the outward facts in which spiritual religion is 
involved, and be enabled to apply remedies to disease, to minister 
strength to the feeble, to stimulate the sluggish, and give additional 
life to the exertions of the most active." 

The concluding paragraphs were specially appropriate to the 
body he addressed. They are scarcely less appropriate to the 
state of a large section of the Protestant churches in these 
lands at the present day. 

" In all the pages of historic record we find the life of the church 
endangered by two diseases. The first of these is, Conformity in church 
rulers to the spirit and pursuits of the world. "When the clergy of 
a church become so conformed to the world, that in secularised 
employment, frivolous amusements, epicurean indulgence, and idle 
conversation, they so assimilate with the general picture of society, 
that the eye of the most experienced searches in vain for the dis- 
tinctive features of the primitive ministerial character ; or when 
they are only distinguished from the crowd of busy men, by the 
weekly routine of their allotted employment ; and when, with 
intensity of application, they are bound down to the profitable but 
perishable secularities of time, disregarding the imperishable riches 
of their people's eternity: then is the time when their fellow- 
labourers, who have not yet been fascinated by the spirit of the 
world, should speak aloud in their ears, and awake them from their 



Ch. V.] 



DANGEES OP THE CHUECH. 



95 



fatal lethargy, and raise them from their earthly pursuits, and 
compel them to the reproduction of the talent which they have 
hid in the earth, that their souls may be saved in the day when their 
Lord cometh. 

" The second disease that threatens the life of the church is a 
spirit of indifferentism about religious truth. The doctrines of the 
Gospel are of vital operation, and of paramount importance. To be 
indifferent about them is the first symptom of an infection which, if 
not remedied, must terminate in death. While Christians exercise 
charity towards the prejudices or faults of one another, it by no 
means follows that, in the exercise of this charity, they are to sacri- 
fice the truth to the errors of a false philosophy or a spurious Gospel. 
The great basis on which this indifferentism is founded is the plausible 
and imposing proposition, ' that if we be sincere in our profession, 
it is no matter what we believe.' This dream about sincerity is a sad 
delusion. It reduces to one common level the religion of Jews, the 
Saviour of sinners, of Mahomet the Impostor, of the Brahmins of 
India, the Sophis of Persia, and the Cannibals of the South Seas. 
They are all sincere; therefore, all their religions are alike. It 
supersedes the necessity of searching the Scriptures for the mind of 
the Lord, or of praying for the light and guidance of His Spirit. It 
puts the sinner's sincerity in place of the atonement of Christ, and 
in place of the work of the Holy Spirit in purifying the heart. The 
Word of God tells us, with all possible plainness, ' except ye be con- 
verted,' ' except a man be born of water and of the Spirit,' ' ye can- 
not enter into the Kingdom of God.' But this specious indifferentism 
tells us at once, * Mind none of these declarations ; for if a man be 
sincere, there is no doubt he will be saved.' God forbid I should 
undervalue real sincerity. It is an essential principle of vital God- 
liness. It was the principle of the disciples, when they left all to 
follow Christ ; it was the principle of Paul, when he said, ' Lord, 
what wouldst Thou have me to do ? ' But the pretended sincerity 
against which I speak is the sincerity which begins in carelessness 
about religious opinions or practice, and then wishes to beguile others 
to a similar indifference. I speak of those men who, too much pre- 
judiced to inquire, and too obstinate to be convinced of the truth as 
it is in Jesus, yet seek, under the plea of sincerity, a shelter for their 
voluntary errors. The sincerity of the Christian makes him a candid 
inquirer, and a humble receiver of the truth. His test of truth is 
not his own sincerity, but an appeal to the Scriptures, the standard 
of truth. His test of conduct is, not the declared sincerity of his 



96 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. Y. 



convictions of duty, but conformity to the will of God, with the 
fruits of the Spirit in knowledge, righteousness, and true holiness. 
This conformity is true evidence of the life of God in the soul, or in 
the church ; all other sincerity is pretended, and merely proves the 
mental disease of those by whom it is pleaded in defence of their 
aberrations." 

The sermon made a profound impression. It prepared the way 
for the discussion of those great questions which were to come 
before the Synod. The Belfast News-Letter says : — 

"When speaking of Luther, Calvin, and Zwinglius he expatiated 
with great animation on the zeal, perseverance, energy, and effect 
with which they inculcated the truths of the Gospel ; and, in a strain 
of eloquence seldom surpassed, he seemed to electrify the audience, 
and carry them along with him in all his arguments and deductions. 
"We cannot attempt to give any detail at present of this powerful 
discourse, which was listened to with the most profound silence. It 
occupied two hours in delivery. Every corner of the meeting-house 
was crowded to excess, and the outside of the doors and windows 
was perfectly besieged by multitudes of people that could not gain 
admission." 

Among the first points discussed in the Synod was the ordi- 
nation of Mr. Nelson, a licentiate of the Arian Presbytery of 
Antrim, over the congregation of Dromore. It appeared that 
Mr. Cooke had warned the Presbytery of Armagh, under whose 
jurisdiction Dromore was placed, not to ordain Mr. Nelson, on 
the ground that he had not completed a full college curriculum, 
and that the Presbytery of Antrim was not in communion with 
the Synod of Ulster. The warning was neglected. Mr. Nelson 
was ordained, and the conduct of the Presbytery of Armagh 
came under review. The debate was long and animated. Mr. 
Cooke in a speech of great power, exposed the heretical doc- 
trines held by the Presbytery of Antrim, especially as exhibited 
in a volume of sermons recently published by Dr. Bruce, of 
Belfast. He concluded in these solemn words : — 

" Sooner shall I permit this right hand to be severed from my body 



Ch. V.] 



DEBATE ON HIS EVIDENCE. 



97 



than sign an act confirming the introduction of any man into the 
Synod who might infect it with Arian principles. It has now come 
to this : we must put down Arianism, or Arianism will put us down." 

These words were received with thunders of applause by 
the crowded assembly. Notwithstanding the eloquent appeals 
of Messrs. Porter and Montgomery, amotion was carried to the 
effect that the conduct of the Presbytery of Armagh was highly 
reprehensible, and that the advice given to it by Mr. Cooke 
had been "well intended, judicious, and salutary." After all, 
this was but a half-measure. It showed the distracted state of 
feeling in the Synod. The result, so far as Dromore was con- 
cerned, was calamitous; for that congregation was lost to 
orthodox Presbyterianism. 

The next important subject of debate was Mr. Cooke's evi- 
dence before the committee of Parliament. The excitement 
was now intense. The House was crowded. All felt that on 
the result of this debate depended the reign of Arianism in 
the Synod. If Mr. Cooke's evidence should be condemned, 
as had been threatened and predicted, the New Light party 
would obtain a signal triumph. If the evidence should be 
approved, the fall of Arian power was certain. 

The debate was opened by Mr. Morell, of Ballibay, who 
moved — 

" That the Synod, entertaining the highest respect for the character 
of their late Moderator, the Eev. Henry Cooke, do deprecate the 
unwarrantable attacks which have been made upon him regarding his 
evidence before the House of Lords." 

The motion was strongly opposed by Mr. Montgomery. Mr. 
Stewart, of Broughshane, followed. He said their Moderator 
had been vilified and abused. Some portions of the press, 
influenced by political feeling, had even denounced the Synod 
for electing such a man to an office so important. At a meet- 
ing of Roman Catholics in the city of Dublin, where seven 
thousand people were said to have been present, Mr. Cooke's 

H 



88 



THE LIPE OE DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. Y. 



evidence was characterised as "false and unfounded;" and 
these words were embodied in a resolution thanking the Pres- 
byterians of the north, who had come forward manfully to 
refute the testimony. 

" This certainly required," he said, " the interference of the Synod. 
Their own character and respectability were involved, when their first 
public officer, whom they had clothed with the highest dignity, 
honour, and authority the Presbyterian Church could confer, was 
thus scandalously treated and maligned." 

An amendment w T as proposed by Mr. Finlay, of Dundonald, 
to the following effect : — 

" That, without giving any decision with regard to the testimony 
given by Mr. Cooke, various parts of it being matter of opinion on 
which wise and good men have differed, and on which we leave it to 
the world to judge, we feel ourselves called on to declare that we 
have the utmost confidence in his integrity, are convinced that he 
possesses an extensive knowledge of public opinion, and are firmly 
persuaded that he gave his testimony strictly according to the dic- 
tates of his conscience." 

In supporting it Mr. Hay, of Deny, said that Mr. Cooke had 
been most grossly assailed; that the attacks had been only dis- 
graceful to those who made them ; but that he could repose 
with confidence on the reputation he had gained in the Synod 
and the world, and the envenomed shafts aimed against him 
would fall innocuous to the ground. He thought the amend- 
ment proposed would satisfy Mr. Cooke, and should be adopted 
unanimously by the House. 

Mr. Cooke at length rose to address the House. There was 
a momentary burst of applause, followed by a death-like still- 
ness. All felt that a crisis had come. The power of Arianism 
in the Synod largely hung on the speech he was about to make. 
In language calm, clear, and temperate, he detailed the main 
points of his evidence. He stated and refuted seriatim the 
objections brought against it. As proofs of its accuracy, he ap- 



Cm V.] 



HIS TEIUMPH IN THE SYNOD. 



99 



pealed to the numerous addresses of thanks and congratulation 
sent to him from all parts of Ulster. Then, referring to the 
personal attacks of which he had heen made the subject — at- 
tacks upon his character and truthfulness — he became more and 
more animated, until he finally burst forth in a strain of im- 
passioned eloquence that electrified the assembly : — 

" I have been loaded with obloquy. I have been charged with 
publicly degrading the high office to which you -elected me. I have 
been threatened with the censure of the Synod. Yet I stand before 
you fearless, for I am conscious of rendering back my office clean and 
unsullied; and I know I can rely on the impartiality, the wisdom, and 
the justice of my fathers and brethren. I now stand in my native 
county ; I stand in the Church in which I first preached the gospel ; 
I stand in the midst of those reverend presbyters who first received 
me into the ministry ; I stand in the presence of that august Synod 
which lately honoured me with the highest office in its gift ; and here 
I this day fearlessly and scornfully repudiate the foul imputation cast 
upon me by the seven thousand Catholics of Dublin. I appeal to 
you, fathers and brethren, with whose censure I have been threat- 
ened, whether that evidence was ' false and unfounded.' I appeal to 
all around me — aye, even to those galleries, crowded with the free 
men of my native county, to whom I was told I dare not look lest a 
burst of indignation would overwhelm me — to you, to all, I confi- 
dently appeal for a unanimous and cordial verdict of acquittal." 

A burst of enthusiastic applause followed these words. It was 
taken up again and again by the entire audience ; and it was 
re-echoed by the crowds assembled outside. The amendment 
was carried, almost without a dissentient voice. The first fatal 
blow was thus given to Arianism in the Synod of Ulster. 

At a subsequent session a letter was read from the Board of 
Managers of the Belfast Institution, expressing their anxiety 
to do everything in their power to meet the wishea of the 
Synod, so as, if possible, to arrive at a satisfactory and per- 
manent arrangement. Mr. Cooke thereupon moved a series of 
resolutions. He said his object was to secure peace, while 
preserving the faith of the Church. Public confidence had 

H 2 



100 



THE LIFE OP DK. COOKE. 



[Ch. V. 



been shaken in the Institution ; he wished to re-establish it. 
The confidence of the Synod had been shaken ; he wished to 
place it on such a steadfast basis as would lead to a restoration 
of the Government grant. He had in his private negotiations 
met with a corresponding desire for conciliation, and he had 
freely yielded everything short of a compromise of principle. 
The resolutions he moved were adopted by the Synod, and had 
an important bearing on the subsequent history of the Institu- 
tion. They were the means of preserving the connection be- 
tween it and the Synod, and thus securing the attendance of 
students ; they were the means, too, of recovering the Govern- 
ment grant of 1,500Z. a year. Unfortunately the managers of 
the Institution only adopted them in part, and did not even 
carry out in good faith the compromise which they themselves 
sketched. This led eventually to difficulties which ruined the 
collegiate department. The resolutions were as follows : — 

c< That so soon as the Moderator of this Synod shall learn that a 
Professor is to be chosen in the Institution, he shall advise the 
several presbyteries, and each presbytery shall appoint a minister 
and elder to meet the Moderator in Belfast ; and, after examining 
testimonials, give their opinion respecting the qualifications of the 
candidates ; which opinion the Moderator shall communicate to the 
electors, specifying the candidates whom they consider eligible. 

" This Synod direct their committee that, in all cases of the elec- 
tion of Professors, they recommend to the electors none but persons 
of orthodox sentiments ; and do expect and trust that the managers 
of the Institution shall, in all cases of election, hold in view the 
opinion of the Synod, respecting the necessity of electing such per- 
sons to Professorships connected with the students of this Church." 

Another important resolution was moved by Mr. Cooke. 
During his controversy with the Arians and the Institution it 
had been frequently affirmed by his opponents that the Presby- 
tery of Antrim formed a part of, or was recognised ecclesiasti- 
cally by, the Synod of Ulster. The Presbytery of Antrim was 
notoriously Arian ; some of its members were currently re- 



Ch. V.] 



CODE OF DISCIPLINE. 



101 



ported to hold Socinian views. It was true that in some 
matters of finance, including the Widows' Fund, the two bodies 
acted in concert ; but in all other respects they were distinct. 
Mr. Cooke had affirmed this fact ; others had called it in ques- 
tion. To set the point at rest, the following resolution was 
put to the House, and carried with only one dissentient voice : — 
" That, in the year 1726, the Presbytery of Antrim were sepa- 
rated from the General Synod of Ulster, and have not since 
that period held any ecclesiastical connection with the Synod 
in matters of doctrine, discipline, or jurisdiction." 

At the meeting in 1825, the first Code of Laws framed by the 
Synod of Ulster was formally sanctioned. It had been pro- 
jected so far back as the beginning of the century. In 1810, a 
small committee was appointed to prepare it. They gave in a 
report in 1815, when a fragmentary draft Code was printed. 
The work was recommitted to them, but it proceeded slowly. 
In 1819, Mr. Cooke was added to the committee, and from that 
time the chief labour devolved upon him. He was eminently 
qualified for the task. He had an acute logical mind ; he had 
extensive legal knowledge ; he was intimately acquainted with 
the history of the Church, and with the forms of procedure 
sanctioned by long practice in its courts. In 1821, a draft 
copy was presented to the Synod and ordered to be printed, 
and a proof supplied to each member for revision. New diffi- 
culties arose, especially in regard to the law of subscription, 
which the Church wished henceforth to enjoin on all its office- 
bearers. In 1824, Mr. Cooke, apparently worn out by years 
of strife, reluctantly consented to a compromise, which left it 
in the power of each presbytery to appoint such formula of 
subscription as it might deem right. The Code, as thus 
amended, was adopted, and ordered to be published under the 
care of Mr. Cooke and five others. This editorial committee 
again deemed it necessary to make certain alterations and ad- 
ditions, which were submitted to the Sjmodin 1825, and finally 
approved of. The Synod knew the great amount of time and 
labour Mr. Cooke had expended on the Code, and the rare 



102 THE LIFE OF DK. COOKE. [Ch. V. 



talent lie had displayed in the work ; the following resolution 
was, therefore, passed by acclamation : — 

" That the warm thanks of the Synod be returned to the com- 
mittee, particularly to Mr. Cooke, for the zeal, diligence, and ability 
evinced by them in the discharge of their laborious duty." 

The importance of this work on " The Constitution and 
Discipline of the Presb} r terian Church " cannot be over-esti- 
mated. The Church had now an authoritative directory for 
the due celebration of ordinances and the performance of 
ministerial duties. Hitherto a certain degree of laxity had 
prevailed, especially in relation to the training of candidates 
for the ministry, and to licence and ordination. Some presby- 
teries required unqualified subscription to the Westminster 
Standards ; others did not. Students and licentiates of 
doubtful orthodoxy were thus enabled to gain admission into 
the Church ; and men holding Arian views were occasionally 
ordained to the ministry and eldership. Under the new Code 
the spread of heresy became almost impossible. The Code, it 
is true, was not perfect. It provided that " Presbyteries, be- 
fore they license candidates to preach the gospel, shall ascer- 
tain the soundness of their faith, either by requiring subscrip- 
tion to the Westminster Confession of Faith, or by such 
examinations as they shall consider best adapted to this pur- 
pose." The principle was laid down that all candidates should 
be sound in the faith ; and presbyteries were required to test 
their soundness. This did not go the whole length of unquali- 
fied subscription, but it was a great step in advance, and it pre- 
pared the way for a still greater. Even though a presbytery, 
through Arian influence, should decline to require absolute 
subscription, any orthodox member had it in his power, under 
the new Code, to institute a searching investigation into the 
doctrinal views of each candidate. The Arian party were 
satisfied with the enactment, or at least professed to be so, 
accepting it as a compromise. Mr. Cooke, with clearer per- 
ception, saw how it would gradually purge the Church, especi- 



Ch. V.] AEIAN VIEW OF HIS WORK. 103 

ally under the now awakened zeal and watchfulness of the 
orthodox party. He had, himself, proclaimed open war with 
Arianism. He had publicly declared his intention to put it 
down. Here he had prepared, with the formal sanction of 
Arians themselves, an instrument which, in skilful hands, would 
accomplish his purpose. Had his labours now ceased, he 
would have been entitled to the lasting gratitude of his Church, 
and to the honoured name of Reformer. 

Even his enemies were forced to acknowledge the enthusiasm 
with which he laboured, and the results to which his labours 
must eventually lead. A writer in the Christian Moderator, 
the organ of the Arian party, reviewing Mr. Cooke's sermon 
and the proceedings of the Synod at Coleraine, says : — " Let 
the consequences of the present excited state of feeling in the 
Synod of Ulster be what they may, let them be adverse, or let 
them be prosperous, the principal part of the blame or the 
praise, the merit or the demerit, will rest on the head of the 
Bev. Henry Cooke. He is the man who sounded the earliest 
note of alarm. He it is who blew the first, the loudest, and 
the longest blast — a blast with which the walls of our Church 
still continue to reverberate. So great is his ardour, that he 
roams, like Peter the Hermit, from one place to another, 
preaching a crusade against Arianism." It was true : Mr. 
Cooke did preach a crusade against Arianism. And he never 
desisted until the forces he gathered round him, and inspired 
with his own ardour, achieved the freedom and the purity of 
his Church. 



CHAPTEE VI. 



1825—1828. 

Opposition to Mr. Cooke's Political and Ecclesiastical Principles — Determination 
to eradicate Arianism from the Synod of Ulster — Presentation of Plate by 
People of Belfast— Dangerous Illness — Deep religious Impressions— Meets 
M. Malan, of Geneva— Visit to Lord Mount- Casliell— Letters to Mrs. Cooke 
— Views on Personal Religion — Correspondence with Mr. Stewart, Mr. Kydd, 
and others — Meeting of Synod in Strabane— Resolution requiring Declaration 
of Belief in the Trinity— Speeches of Messrs. Montgomery, Stewart, and 
Cooke— Encounter with Rev. H. Brooke— Letters of Lord Mount- Cash ell- 
Controversy with Archibald Hamilton Rowan—Scene in Killyleagh Church 
— Ministry in Killyleagh — Letter to a young Clergyman. 

Me. Cooke had for so far triumphed over all opposition. 
Alone and unaided he had defeated, if not silenced, a host of 
noisy, inveterate, and in some cases unscrupulous assailants. 
His strong political principles, formed, as has been seen, in early 
youth, combined with theological opinions still stronger, made 
him obnoxious to a large majority of the people of Ireland. 
His opposition to the revolutionary views and dangerous 
agitation of O'Connell was scarcely less determined than his 
opposition to Arianism. He was a true son of the Church 
of Scotland, firm in his allegiance to Throne and Constitu- 
tion, as well as to the doctrines and ecclesiastical polity 
developed by Knox. His principles had now become known 
throughout Ireland. His ability to defend and promote them 
was admitted. It was felt that he was destined to be a 
leader, and that his rule, unless checked, must result in the 
overthrow of Arianism in the Synod, and the consolidation of 
constitutional principles in Ulster. Hence the origin of all 
the opposition he encountered, and of all the obloquy heaped 
upon him. With the New Light party it was a struggle for 



Ch. VI.] EESOLVE TO PUT DOWN AEIANISM. 



105 



life. They had hitherto ruled in the S} 7 nod. Though their 
doctrines had not gained ground among the people, their 
influence in the church courts had increased to such an 
extent that the very foundations of the faith were shaken, and 
the safeguards of orthodoxy all but destroyed. Timid men 
trembled before the frown of Porter, the eloquence of Mont- 
gomery, and the polished satire of Bruce. Some of the ablest 
among the orthodox party were content with peace at any 
price. Others were not yet educated up to the necessity of 
unqualified subscription, or entire separation from Arianism ; 
others were lazily indifferent both as to the present state and 
future prospects of their Church. Mr. Cooke saw all this ; and 
he was the first who resolved on thorough reform. He knew 
how severe would be the conflict, and he had made prepara- 
tion for it. He stood alone ; yet with characteristic courage 
he persevered. He made no secret of his object. He an- 
nounced it publicly in the Synod at Coleraine : — " We must 
put down Arianism, or Arianism will put us down." 

In the Synod, among his brethren of the ministry, Mr. 
Cooke found none who thoroughly sympathised with him. 
But the great body of the Presbyterian laity were on his side. 
He was already the most popular man in Ulster. When 
assailed by the Arians of the north, and denounced by the 
Roman Catholics of Dublin and the south, votes of confidence 
and addresses of congratulation were forwarded to him by 
presbyteries and congregations. In Belfast he was a special 
favourite. He was the adopted leader of a rising party. His 
friends there resolved to give him a substantial token of their 
esteem. Accordingly, after the close of his eventful year of 
office, they presented him with a service of plate, inscribed as 
follows : — 

" A number of the inhabitants of Belfast, impressed with a deep 
sense of the sterling worth and talents of the Rev. Henry Cooke, A.M., 
Presbyterian Minister of Killyleagh, late Moderator of the General 
Synod of Ulster, present to him a service of plate, as a testimonial 
of <-be high estimate in which they justly hold his character as a 



106 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. VI. 



scholar and a philanthropist, a useful, zealous, and indefatigable 
preacher of the gospel, and a firm supporter of orthodox principles. 
1826." 

But the strain upon body and mind during his Moderator- 
ship had been too much for him. His health gradually gave 
way. His strong will struggled long against the disease which 
was preying upon his constitution. He still responded to the 
frequent calls for charity sermons and platform addresses. At 
length his strength failed ; he could work no more, and for a 
time life was despaired of. There is a precious record of this 
period, which proves how real a comforter the Bible becomes 
in the darkest hours of human suffering. Writing to a friend, 
when recovery seemed all but hopeless, and when death and 
eternity were before him, Mr. Cooke says : — " I have never 
fully realised the preciousness of my Saviour's words, and the 
joy inspired by His promises, until now. My body is weak ; 
but I feel Him by me, in me, whispering sweetly, ' I will never 
leave thee;' ' My strength is sufficient for thee.' I am in pain, 
but He soothes my pain with the comforting words — ' The 
sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compard 
with the glory which shall be revealed in us.' I look on my 
wife and my little children, and my heart almost fails ; again 
my Saviour comes with the blessed assurance, 1 A Father of 
the fatherless, and a Judge of the widows, is God.' I see the 
dangers of my poor Church, and I tremble for her future ; still 
Jesus reminds me of His promises, ' Fear not, little flock ; ' 
' All power is given to me in heaven and in earth. . . . And 
lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.' 
The horror of death flashes for a moment before my mind, 
I tremble ; but then I hear, and in faith I can re-echo, 
the triumphant exclamation, ' death, where is thy sting ? O 
grave, where is thy victory ? . . . Thanks he unto God which 
giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.' What- 
ever be the issue, it is in the hands, and I am in the hands, of 
my loving heavenly Father ; and I can say with the Psalmist, 



Cn. VI.] 



MEETS M. MALAN. 



107 



' It is good for me that I have been afflicted, that I might 
learn Thy statutes.' " 

In July, 1826, he went to Dublin to obtain medical advice ; 
and he found a home in the house of his friend, Dr. M'Dowel. 
Under the good hand of God his illness proved a blessing, not 
to himself merely, but to others. The stormy scenes in which 
he had taken part during four years had absorbed nearly all 
his time, and had largely drawn away his thoughts from the 
higher concerns of personal religion. Now that physical weak- 
ness had removed him from the strife of political and religious 
controversy, he had time for reflection. His letters show how 
deep and solemn his reflections were. In Dublin he met, for 
the first time, M. Malan, of Geneva. They were kindred 
spirits ; and they took sweet counsel together. He wrote to 
Mrs. Cooke, on August 2nd, " I am not better, but could not 
expect to be so in so short a time. My appetite is pretty 
good, and, thank God, my spirits are excellent. I have been 
much pleased, and I hope blessed, by my intercourse with M. 
Malan. I long to be home with you, to explain to you his 
plain, simple, and delightful views of the Gospel of our Saviour. 
I believe my light, comfort, hope, and heart are all improved 
by my intercourse with him. I long to see you enjoy the same 
happy assurance in the Lord." On the 4th he again writes — 
" I am going this evening to Lord Mount- Cashell's, and intend 
staying there for a fortnight, and hope to return to you in 
better health. But as to my poor body, let the Lord do as 
He will. He has saved my soul from doubt, darkness, fear, and 
the power of sin. I am my Saviour's now. I shall be with 
Him through eternity. Oh ! how I do long to see and hear 
you speak the same words of joy which in true faith I am now 
enabled, by the grace of God my Saviour, to address to you. 
Read 1 John v. 1, and see if you believe it all. If you really 
believe that Jesus is the Christ, then are you * born of God.' 
But you will say, I have a weak, sinful heart, and cannot 
believe I am born of God till I feel my heart better. Nay, 
nay, the simple question is, Do you believe the testimony of 



108 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. VI. 



God, wlio says that ' Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the 
Christ is born of God ' ? If so, then you will see that, being a 
child of God, you can pray for grace ; you can pray against 
sin ; you can conquer all the enemies of your heart through 
Christ strengthening you. Pray for me that my faith fail not, 
as I pray for you that God may keep you and my little ones 
in peace. Head also Rom. v. 1. Have you peace with God ? 
Then you cannot be troubled nor in fear. For, ' if God be for 
us, who can be against us?' May God keep you in faith, love, 
and peace ! " 

Lord Mount- Cashell, hearing of Mr. Cooke's illness, and 
knowing the harassing controversies and labours into which he 
was necessarily thrown in Ulster, took him away to the south. 
There, in the quiet mansion, and amid the beautiful scenery of 
Moore Park, he found that repose which, under God, was in- 
strumental in restoring health. There he found something still 
better than rest of body. He found a family deeply imbued 
with the principles of a living Christianity, and striving to 
diffuse them among an ignorant and superstitious populace. 
The visit was mutually profitable. The piety of Lord and 
Lady Mount-Cashell was refreshing to the weary spirit of Mr. 
Cooke ; while his theological and historical knowledge proved 
invaluable to them. A few da} r s after his arrival a meeting of 
the Bible Society was held at Kilworth, a village close to the 
park. It was largely attended by Roman Catholics ; and Mr. 
Cooke delivered an eloquent and touching address. Of course 
opposition was raised. The Society was denounced by the 
priests. Subscriptions were not only refused, but attempts 
were made to show that the refusal was justified by the laws of 
the Church. This called forth an able letter from Lord Mount- 
Cashell. It was written during Mr. Cooke's visit, and appears 
to bear, in more than one passage, the impress of his hand. 
It had a wide circulation, and made a deep impression on the 
minds of those for whom it was chiefly intended. 

Mr. Cooke's letters to his wife while at Moore Park con- 
tinued to breathe the same spirit of earnest piety and confidence 



Ch. VI.] 



PEESONAL EELIGIOX. 



109 



in Christ. In regard to personal experience in religion Mr. 
Cooke was never demonstrative. He shrunk with a keen sen- 
sitiveness from everything which might bear the semblance of 
ostentation, whether in act or word. His temper was naturally 
cheerful ; his wit was ready and brilliant ; his range of 
knowledge was immense ; and his conversational powers were 
unsurpassed. He was the very life of the society in which he 
moved. He never intruded his religious views at inopportune 
moments ; but he has often, by a well-turned remark or a 
short incisive argument, silenced a scoffer, and put to shame a 
flippant gainsayer. It was only in the privacy of his own 
family circle, or in the society of some old and attached friend, 
that he gave full expression to his religious convictions. Even 
then he spoke with reserve. There was nothing of cant, 
nothing of enthusiasm, nothing of ostentation. Every word 
was suggestive of humility and childlike faith. The same 
characteristics pervade his correspondence. To Mrs. Cooke, 
and some members of his family, he may reveal the workings 
of his heart ; but to an ordinary correspondent, never. In his 
view, religious feelings were too sacred to be thrown broadcast 
over the world. He would never unnecessarily venture on a 
remark that might provoke a sneer from the scoffer, or a smile 
from the thoughtless. In this respect he never either wrote or 
acted from a desire for publicity. He must know and feel that 
the world was excluded ; that heart was communing with heart 
for mutual profit, in the presence of a heart-searching God, 
ere he would utter a word, or write a line, such as we see in 
these letters. 

" Moore Park, 12th August, 1826. 
" I am not yet better than when I left you, so far as this 
poor body is concerned ; but, so far as my soul is concerned, I 
am infinitely more healthful than I have been for months or 
years. The good Lord has with more light shined into my 
darkened heart, and called me into the marvellous liberty of 
the sons of God. In spite of my sins, my fears, and all 



110 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. VI. 



Satan's temptations, I remain and rest upon God's record of 
His Son. I take His salvation as a gift. It is finished. I am 
justified, and that freely, by His grace, and I have peace with 
God. I have not seen my Saviour; but I do love Him, 
and rejoice in Him with joy unspeakable and full of glory, 
receiving the end of my faith, the salvation of my soul. 
All that I desire for you and my dear children is, that we 
may be partakers together of grace here and of glory here- 
after. 

" So far as the world can make any one happy, I am happy 
here. This is a superb place. The planting and the grounds 
are magnificent. The demesne is very extensive — finely 
wooded with giant trees, as well as young plantations. The 
walks are endless, with seats at every winding and in many a 
sweet recess. A noble stream flows through it ; and there is a 
spring in a romantic spot, which might have been the protot} 7 pe 
of the Fountain of the Spirit, in the * Bride of Lammermoor.' 
There is a grand old ruin, once the residence of the White 
Knights — Lord Mount-Cashell's ancestors, who lived as bold 
feudal chiefs, and held by the sword what they won by the 
sword. 

" Lord and Lady Mount-Cashell are in the highest degree 
kind and amiable. They seem to think me, in my present de- 
licate health, as intended not to touch the ground with my 
feet. They will not permit me to move without a carriage, so 
that I almost begin to realise the fancy I have often mentioned 
to Kowan, that I had but one symptom of nobility about me, 
and that was my love of a carriage as the only bearable mode 
of conveyance. In the family there are three young ladies, of 

the name of , one handsome, all amiable, especially as 

partakers of God's grace and heirs of His kingdom. I have 
seldom met their equals. Such gentleness ; such simplicity ; 
such love of Christ; such teachable spirits; such unfeigned 
humility ; such zeal to do good ; such cheerfulness ! They are 
to me as sisters in Christ, and are as careful of my poor health 
as if they depended upon me for existence. Tell Rowan how 



Ch. VI. ] 



LETTEES EEOaL MOO EE PAEK. 



Ill 



I enjoy this societ} T . "We have ease without familiarity ; we 
have elegance without forgetting our Saviour. 

" On Thursday, we had a meeting of the Bible Society in 
Fermoy. We had Mr. Pope. He is a delightful man. He is 
a Goliath trusting in the God of Israel. I spoke on the 
occasion. I was nearly thrown out at first by observing that, 
when introduced to the meeting, every eye was turned on me 
with such attention as almost overwhelmed me. This might 
once have made me vain ; now it makes me pra}^ for humility. 
May God enable me to dedicate the talents He has given me 
to His glory, and to know nothing but Jesus and Him cruci- 
fied. It is vain to suppose myself ignorant that God has given 
me a portion of eloquence ; but I should rather be dumb for 
ever than be proud of His gifts. I shall, by His grace, 
employ the gift in His service, if it please Him to continue 

the power to employ it My poor body may never be 

strong enough again ; but I am not without hope. God, 
indeed, has no need of me ; but there is work for some one in 
Ulster. ' Lord,' I say, ' if it be Thy will, send me. If not, 
take me to Tlryself, or use me as a mere hewer of wood and 
drawer of water, if so be that thus I may honour and win 
Christ.' ' If so be,' I say not in doubt of God's promise, but 
in hope of His employment. Oh ! how I long for the honour 
of bringing souls to the Lord. I never rightly or fully knew 
the Lord before. I had heard of Him with the hearing of the 
ear, but now mine e} T e seeth Him ; wherefore I abhor myself, 
but adore and love Him." 

" Moore Park, 14th August, 1826. 
" I am inclined in unbelief to say, I hope my heart is 
changed ; but God's record tells me I know it. Like Abra- 
ham, who in hope believed against hope, so I, in faith of God's 
promise, will believe even against the fears and faltering 
evidence of my own heart. Now faith is the victory that over- 
cometh the world ; so in Christ's strength I will fight for the 
victory, not as one who beateth the ah', but as one who relies 



112 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VI. 



upon God, and therefore must succeed May Father, 

Son, and Holy Spirit make me meet for the inheritance of the 
saints in light, and give me you and my children companions 
of my journey Zionward ! 

" Among the many beauties of this place is the river, which 
runs in a deep valley, with holms of rich turf along its 
borders ; and beyond these rise high, steep, and rugged banks 
of limestone, planted with noble trees, and having walks run- 
ning along them in all directions, wherever a path can be 
found or cut. Here I have been wandering this morning, 
thinking of you, praying for you, hoping God would restore 
me to you in better health. Poorly as I have been, I could 
not remain longer silent ; so yesterday I preached in Kilworth 
and Fermoy — in the latter to an audience of three or four 
hundred people. Oh ! that the Lord would strengthen me to 
testify the grace of the gospel, and to preach a finished 
salvation for sinners — present, not future — enjo} r ed, not 
hoped for ! To me, to live is Christ ; to die is gain. I shall 
join my Lord. Oh ! my good Lord, give me my dear wife 
and children, and many other souls, as my crown of rejoicing 
in that day ! 

"I take it that among God's greatest blessings to me has 
been my present journey. It was one in which you were 
earnest for my health's sake ; and it has brought a spiritual 
blessing of light, and life, and love in Christ. First, I spent 
so many happy days in the midst of that heavenly family at 
Mount Panther ; then at Lord Roden's, where every word was 
purity and peace ; then with that man of God, Malan ; then 
I was brought to this seat of meditation, where I have sweet 
intercourse with kindred spirits, and where everything is done 
for me that Christian kindness could devise, or Christian 
hospitality proffer. In the midst of it all, too, I have still as 
much opportunity of teaching, of exercising my office, as 
keeps my mind in constant exercise. In all this you must see, 
as I see, the wonderful mercy of God. In soul and body He 
is preparing me to return to my duties and difficulties." 



Ch. VI.] 



EXPERIMENTAL RELIGION. 



113 



"Moore Park, 23rd August, 1826. 
" After much anxiety, I have at last received your letter. I 
trust in God my little ones are all better. I am not myself 
much better ; but still mending. I am going to-morrow to 
meet Captain Gordon and Mr. Pope at Donneraile, at a 
meeting of the Hibernian School Society, and I am pressed to 
go to Cork to a meeting of the Church Missionary Society ; 
and, thanks be to God, I am earnestly desired to be present at 
Fermoy again, although I had bade them farewell. Oh ! there 
is a power and a demonstration in the doctrine of a full and 
finished salvation that I never felt in all its force before. It 
has opened my heart, and loosened my tongue in private also, 
so that yesterday I believe I spoke of it not less than five or 
six hours, reasoning out of the Scriptures — convincing some 
and shaking others. It is the first doctrine I ever saw draw 
tears in private from the listener. My heart is full of it. 
The Lord keep me steadfast and immovable, that I may 
abound in the work of the Lord. Surely, by means of it, the 
good Lord has freed me from many temptations, and given me 
a permanent feeling of purity and peace I never knew before ; 
and an earnest spirit of prayer against sin ; and a confidence 
in His mercy and love ; and a love of my Saviour, and a love 
of His people, that were all at one time almost strangers to 
my heart. Oh ! that I might praise Him as I ought ! Unseen, 
I love Him — unseen, I rejoice in Him. He loved me from 
everlasting, and no one is able to pluck me out of His Father's 
hand. I seek all things from Him in prayer, nothing doubting 
that what I ask, agreeable to His will, He will assuredly 
bestow." 

" Moore Park, 30th August, 1826. 
" I shall leave this happy place to-morrow. But you are 
not to expect me before next week, as I go by Donaghadee to 

open the new church After this you may expect 

me to stay at home without moving. The Lord knoweth 
whether I shall ever be able to move much. I am not im- 



114 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. YI. 



proving ; but I am not worse. Thank God, to me to live is 
Christ — to die is gain. May the good Lord bless you and all 
our little ones ! My soul is in constant happiness ; I rejoice 
in my Saviour. I know whom I have trusted, and am per- 
suaded that He is able to keep what I have committed to Him 
against that day." 

Mr. Cooke's residence at Moore Park was pleasant and 
profitable, not to himself alone, but to his kind hosts, and 
others who had then the privilege of enjoying their hospitality. 
It was profitable to large numbers who heard his eloquent 
sermons and speeches in and around Kilworth and Fermoy. 
This is shown hj the following extract from a letter of Lord 
Mount-Cashell, dated 30th January, 1827 : — " The impression 
you made here on the public mind is still talked of. You have 
shaken the foundations of bigotry and superstition in many 
hearts, and if you could have remained a little longer, I think 
great and lasting effects would have followed. No doubt where- 
ever you preach the same thing has occurred. But I can judge 
best by what falls under my own eye, and I wish most earnestly 
you may be able to come and pay us a visit this next summer, 
about the time of the anniversary of our Bible meetings in 
Fermoy. I shall say nothing about the pleasure we shall feel 
to see you again, for I cannot express it in the way I could 
wish. But in my invitation I go upon stronger grounds. I 
beg of you to come for the welfare of perhaps eventually thou- 
sands, and I know the love of God will constrain you, if your 
bodily health will permit it. I am happy to tell you, that long 
before I had the pleasure of hearing from you I had established 
morning and evening prayers in this house. All my servants, 
whether Protestants or Romanists, attend. In the morning I 
read to them a chapter out of the Old and New Testaments, 
and explain some of the most striking passages. This has 
done much good, and has evidently made an impression on the 
minds of many Roman Catholic hearers. The priest is, of 
course, displeased, and has denied them the sacrament ; but 



Ch. VI.] 



DOUBTS OF ME. STEWAET. 



115 



they remain steady. There is at this moment, I think, a far 
greater spirit of inquiry than last year. . . . Lady Mount- 
Cashell desires her sincere regards to you. She hopes most 
earnestly to hear of your being restored to good health. May 
I beseech of you not to overwork yourself. Your life is 
precious to Ireland ; and the good you may effect at this pre- 
sent moment will never compensate for the loss of that you 
would be able to effect if once more you could regain strength 
and vigour of body." 

The letters of Lady Mount- Cashell to Mr. Cooke are still 
more expressive of deep thankfulness for the good he effected, 
and the ardent spiritual feelings which he was able to inspire 
in the hearts of all with whom he associated. These letters 
are so tender, so touching, so full of grateful mementos of 
Mr. Cooke's wise counsels and instructions, that it is with 
reluctance I withhold them. 

Mr. Stewart, of Broughshane, visited Moore Park in the 
November following. He, too, heard much of Mr. Cooke's 
labours there, and of the wonderful impressions he made upon 
all classes. He thus writes to his old college friend : — " The 
Great Master of the labourers has given you a blessed success 
here as elsewhere. You have mightily smoothed my way." 
Mr. Stewart was afraid, however, from what he heard from 
Lord Mount- Cashell and others, that Dr. Malan's intercourse 
with Mr. Cooke had produced a dangerous change in some of 
his religious principles. He feared that while his heart had 
been impressed by the earnest Frenchman, his views regarding 
faith, and its evidences and fruits, had been seriously changed. 
Mr. Stewart wrote to Mr. Cooke for full information, stating 
his fears with all the plainness of friendship. In reply, 
Mr. Cooke detailed his own views and those of Dr. Malan. 
Mr. Stewart's answer to this letter was characteristic. He 
wrote from Moore Park, and is, as usual, clear, logical, and 
exhaustive in his treatment of the points raised. He agrees 
with Mr. Cooke in all essential doctrines ; he gives him full 
credit for unvarying and untainted orthodoxy. Yet still he is 

i 2 



116 



THE LIFE OP DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VI. 



not entirely satisfied. The zeal and enthusiasm of his early 
friend are to him inexplicable. He cannot account for them ; 
and though he can detect no flaw in doctrine, he still believes 
that so much enthusiasm scarcely accords with the staid 
sobriety of sound Calvinistic theology. 

Mr. Cooke's health remained delicate during the autumn of 
1826. His recovery was very slow ; and though he continued 
to discharge many public duties, to animate the little party of 
orthodox men which he had succeeded in organising, his best 
friends feared that his labours were nearly ended. In December 
he began to revive ; but the unceasing hostility to which he was 
exposed retarded his recovery. His eloquent advocacy of the 
Bible Society had brought him into conflict with the Eoman 
Catholic clergy ; his political principles had excited the enmity 
of the Roman Catholic laity ; and his triumphant defence of 
orthodox truth had exposed him to assaults from every weapon 
which Arianism could wield. The following extract of a letter 
from the Rev. Mr. Kydd, minister of Boveva, will show some- 
thing of the character of that opposition against which he had 
to battle. After referring to the exertions made by members 
of the Episcopal Church against Popery and infidelity, he 
says : — " Are we asleep ? Or are we cast aside as unfit or 
unworthy to be employed by the Master ? One or other of 
these seems to be the case. We are formal, prayerless, life- 
less — with scarcely even a name to live ; whilst on the Church 
of England there has evidently been poured out a spirit of 
grace and supplication. The dry bones in her have been 
breathed upon, and we see the effect of the Spirit's power. 
We have amongst us a number of Arians and Socinians, suffi- 
cient not only to paralyse our exertions, but to bring down 
upon us God's wrath. ' If any man,' says the Apostle, * love 
not the Lord Jesus, let him be anathema.' Look at Bruce's 
Sermons. Yet a Covenanter has to answer them. Look at 
the periodical called ' The Christian Moderator,' encouraged, 
supported, and written for by Porter, a minister of our own 
synod. A more wicked production does not issue from the 



Ch. VI.] 



AEIAN ASSAULTS. 



117 



press. With Bruce we have nothing to do, but with Porter 
we have. He is a writer for ' The Christian Moderator,' of 
which his own son is acknowledged editor. In it he has pub- 
lished more abuse of the Synod of Ulster than all its other 
enemies put together. He charges them, a few Arians ex- 
cepted, with being ignorant, illiterate fools, devoid of common 
sense, and, to use his own elegant language, ' brainless skulls.' 
I mention these things that you may think them over, and see 
if this man ought longer to hold the situation of Clerk to the 
Synod of Ulster. Write to me soon. Union is strength. 
And when we find so many combining against the Lord and 
His Anointed, it does become the true friends of Jesus to unite 
for their defence." 

The annual meeting of the Synod in 1827 was looked forward 
to with intense interest and anxiety. Both parties mustered 
their forces, and prepared for a struggle. The Reports of the 
Parliamentary Committees were now before the public, and the 
revelations they contained regarding Arianism attracted the 
attention of the whole Presbyterian Church. It had been 
long known that Arianism existed in the Synod ; but hitherto 
it had generally been exhibited in a negative aspect. Its 
advocates were known as Non-subscribers. They refused to 
sign any confession, or to acknowledge their belief in any 
doctrine. They refused to answer any question regarding 
their faith, whether put by individuals or Church Courts. 
Now, before a Committee of Parliament, the Rev. William 
Porter, Clerk of Synod, avowed himself an Arian. He affirmed 
that there were " more real Arians than professed ones " in 
the Synod. He stated that Arianism was gaining ground 
" among the thinking few." Such statements could not be 
passed over in silence. When Dr. Bruce wrote, in the Preface 
to his volume of " Sermons," that the principles advocated in 
them were making extensive, though silent, progress in the 
Synod of Ulster, that body, at its meeting in 1824, gave a 
public and authoritative contradiction to the assertion. Dr. 
Bruce was a member of the Presbytery of Antrim, and the 



118 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VI. 



Synod had no juris diction over him. Mr. Porter was a minister 
of its own ; he held the responsible office of Clerk. His hold 
avowal, therefore, seemed to challenge investigation. Mr. Cooke 
felt that it was a public defiance of his famous manifesto, which 
had become the watchword of the Old Light party : — " We 
must put Arianism down, or Arianisin will put us down." 

The Sjmod met at Strabane. The Eev. J. Seaton Eeid, 
afterwards Professor of Church History in the University of 
Glasgow, was elected moderator. As soon as the meeting was 
constituted, Mr. Magill, of Antrim, moved, — 

"That the Rev. William Porter, having publicly avowed himself 
to be an Arian, be no longer continued clerk." 

The debate which followed was long and stormy. The mo- 
tion was not approved of by all the Old Light party. It gave 
an advantage to the Arians of which they were not slow to 
avail themselves. It was admitted that Mr. Porter had dis- 
charged with fidelity the duties of his office. There was no- 
thing in that office, it was urged, specially requiring orthodoxy 
of faith. If a man were fit to be a minister of the body, there 
was nothing, so far as creed was concerned, to unfit him for 
the clerkship. An amendment was, therefore, proposed to the 
effect that, — 

" Although this Synod highly disapproves of Arianism, yet Mr. 
Porter having always discharged his duties of clerk with ability and 
fidelity, that he be continued in his office." 

Neither motion nor amendment satisfied Mr. Cooke. He 
would have no half measures. He desired thorough reform. 
He declared the time had come for separation. He, therefore, 
proposed that both motion and amendment be withdrawn, and 
that a resolution be framed for the separation of Orthodox 
and Arians. The proposal was rejected; and a new amend- 
ment, drafted by Mr. Stewart, of Broughshane, was carried. It 
declared, — 

41 That the Synod had heard Mr. Porter's avowal of Arianism with 
the deepest regret, that it expressed its high disapprobation ; yet, 



Ch. VI.] BESOLUTIONS AGAINST ARIANISM. 119 

as the removal of the clerk from office on this account might be con- 
strued into persecution for the sake of opinion, they do not consider 
it expedient to remove him." 

A protest was immediately entered by Mr. Cooke, mainly on 
the grounds that it was inconsistent with the constitution and 
injurious to the religious interests of the church, that Arians 
should be either members or officers of its courts ; and that 
Mr. Porter's character as an Arian, being now matter of noto- 
riety and record, his continuance in office as clerk was deeply 
injurious to the religious character of the body. The protest 
was signed by forty-one ministers and fourteen elders — about 
one-third of the members present. 

Mr. Cooke was not satisfied. He resolved upon a more 
decisive step ; and Mr. Porter's evidence gave him fitting 
opportunity. He had sworn that the Synod of Ulster con- 
tained " more real Arians than professed ones." Mr. Cooke 
saw the advantage the statement gave him. The character 
of the Synod was involved. The honesty — the truthfulness 
of every member was indirectly questioned. Orthodox men 
would not hesitate to state their opinions, and thus free 
themselves from a foul charge. He, therefore, moved as 
follows : — 

" Whereas some members of the Synod have made open profession 
of Arian sentiments ; and whereas Mr. Porter, in his evidence before 
the Commissioners of Education Inquiry, has declared that, ' in his 
opinion, there are more real than professed Arians in this body ; ' 
and whereas Mr. Cooke, in his evidence before the said Commis- 
sioners, has declared his opinion, ' that there are, to the best of his 
knowledge, thirty-five Arians amongst us, and that very few of them 
would be willing to acknowledge it ; ' and whereas Dr. Hanna, on a 
similar examination, has declared his opinion, ' that he presumes 
there are Arians amongst us,' we do hold it absolutely incum- 
bent on us, for the purpose of affording a public testimony to 
the truth, as well as of vindicating our religious character as indi- 
viduals, to declare that we do most firmly hold and believe the 
doctrine concerning the nature of God, contained in these words of 
the Westminster Shorter Catechism, namely, ' That there are three 



120 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VI. 



persons in the Godhead, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, 
and these three are one God, the same in substance, equal in 
power and glory ; ' and that we do affix onr signatures to this decla- 
ration in the minutes of Synod ; and that the Moderator be instructed 
to issue a circular letter to the absent members of the Synod, in 
order to afford them an opportunity of forwarding to him their 
signatures of concurrence, before the printing of the minutes." 

A debate followed, which for power, eloquence, and intensity 
of excitement, had never been equalled in the body. The 
leading men on both sides put forth their strength. The syren 
song of peace, which had so long served to calm the troubled 
waters of controversy, was heard no more. Each speaker felt 
that truth and religious consistency must be vindicated at what- 
ever cost. The debate began on Thursday and continued during 
Friday and Saturday. Various amendments were moved and 
negatived. On Saturday, after some consultation among the 
Orthodox party, and to overcome a point of order which had 
been raised, it was agreed that the latter part of the original 
motion should be modified as follows : — 

" That the members now absent be, and are hereby, directed to 
attend the next meeting of Synod, to express their belief concerning 
the foregoing doctrine ; and that such of them as do not attend shall 
send to said meeting an explicit declaration of their sentiments on 
this important point, which declaration shall be addressed to the 
clerk." 

The only change, therefore, was a verbal declaration instead 
of a written one. The one was as effective as the other so far 
as Mr. Cooke's object was concerned. 

On Saturday, after the modification of Mr. Cooke's motion, 
the Rev. Henry Montgomery rose to address the house. His 
appearance was hailed by his friends as the signal of victory. 
His oratorical powers were well known, and had already, on 
more than one occasion, swayed the Synod. He now sur- 
passed all former efforts. His declamations and appeals elec- 
trified the assembly. The folly of man-made creeds, and the 
blessings of unity and peace, were his themes. The house 



Cii. VI.] 



SPEECH IN STRABANE. 



121 



was crowded to excess. Every hearer hung enchanted on the 
lips of the orator. When he concluded he was greeted with 
thunders of applause. The excitement was so intense — the 
visible effect produced so great, that many Orthodox men began 
to despair. Mr. Stewart, of Broughshane, with much difficulty 
obtained a hearing. His speech was calm, cold, and as usual 
brief. But every sentence told. Like a mental anatomist he 
dissected the oration of his brilliant antagonist. He laid bare 
every sophism. He stripped each fallacy of its gorgeous 
clothing, and exhibited it in its naked deformity. He demon- 
strated to every thinking man that, in so far as argument was 
concerned, the speech of Mr. Montgomery was only a splendid 
failure. 

The debate was closed by Mr. Cooke, who, as mover of the 
original resolution, had the right of reply. He reviewed briefly 
the leading arguments of his opponents, and then turned to 
Mr. Montgomery. The few shreds of that oration which Mr. 
Stewart had left untouched he tore to atoms. With masterly 
reasoning he demonstrated the use and necessity of creeds, 
illustrating his point from the history of his own church. He 
showed that he and his party were neither opposed to the right 
of private judgment, nor to the principles of civil and religious 
liberty ! 

" Opposed to liberty ! " he exclaimed ; " it is a calumny. We are 
the determined friends of the British Constitution. We were so in 
days past, when some of those who now oppose us set up the standard 
of rebellion. To our Puritan forefathers even the infidel Hume 
has acknowledged that our country stands indebted for every prin- 
ciple of her freedom. We are the lineal inheritors both of their 
religious creeds and their political principles. Our present effort is 
not an effort to enslave other men to our opinions, but to free our- 
selves from the shackles and thraldom of Arianism." 

Towards the close he alluded in terms of cutting irony and 
stirring eloquence to Mr. Montgomery's plea of peace : 

" Peace ! " he said ; " peace ! without purity of faith, which is its 
fundamental principle. Peace ! amid the opposing elements of 



122 



T HE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VI. 



theological dogmas. Peace ! where the very Giver of peace is dis- 
honoured and degraded by the men who clamour for it. There can 
be no peace apart from purity and truth. The words of the Apostle 
are whispered in our ears in accents so tender, and of such deep 
pathos, that we are appalled by them — ' Keep the unity of the Spirit 
in the bond of peace.' But pathos cannot palliate error. It is a 
false interpretation, and a false application of the Apostle's words. 
The context which shows their true bearing and meaning, was for- 
gotten — ' There is one body and one spirit, even as ye are called in 
one hope of your calling ! one Lord, one faith.' The unity of the 
spirit, then, is a unity of faith. Have we this ? Do Trinitarians 
and Arians hold one Lord and one faith ? The Spirit is a spirit of 
truth. He is truth. Can he reign — can peace reign, where truth 
and error co-exist ? Peace here, under existing circumstances, is a 
delusive cry. It is a syren song luring to destruction. Hearken to 
it, be lured by it, and your influence is lost, your religious character 
is lost, your Church is lost." 

Truth was triumphant. Mr. Cooke's searching logic and 
manly .eloquence, were irresistible. The appeals, warnings, 
threats of the Arians were in vain. Orthodox men, who had 
before held back, through fear or desire for peace, now came 
boldly forward and declared their views. It was ruled that the 
question should be put to the house — " Believe the doctrine 
or not." Each member was directed to stand up when giving 
his vote. It was a solemn moment — one of the most solemn 
perhaps in the history of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland. 
" Before the sense of the house was taken four ministers ob- 
tained leave to withdraw. The roll was then called. One 
hundred and seventeen ministers and eighteen elders voted 
' believe ; ' two ministers voted 1 not ; ' and eight ministers de- 
clined voting. *' A feeble protest was tabled, and eventually 
signed by ten ministers and five elders ; but it was felt that 
Arian influence was at an end in the Synod ; and that the only 
honourable course open to the defeated party was a speedy 
withdrawal from the body. This was just what Mr. Cooke 
wanted. He feared that the extreme measure of a motion for 
their expulsion might fail, or might be carried by such a 



Ch. VI.] 



EEPLY TO ME. BROOKE. 



123 



narrow majority as to endanger the stability of the Church. It 
was, therefore, a wiser policy to pass a law so clear and strin- 
gent that it would make a voluntary withdrawal of the Arians 
a matter of necessity. 

Mr. Cooke's skill as a leader, and his tact and temper as a 
public debater were more severely tested at this meeting than 
they had ever been before. It was not merely the arguments 
and special pleadings of the speakers in open Court he had to 
withstand ; but, in addition, the leaders of the opposing party 
assailed him, during the intervals of debate, with jibes and 
sarcastic pleasantries, and specious sophistries, calculated to 
distract his attention and wear out his temper. With imper- 
turbable coolness, and, when occasion required it, smart 
repartee, he overcame all. The Rev. Hugh Brooke, a man 
famed for the keenness of his irony, and the brilliancy of his 
wit, came especially forward. He was not a professed Arian ; 
but he was known to sympathise with the party, and his 
talents were often used by the Arian leaders. Mr. Mont- 
gomery's argument of the human origin and consequent im- 
perfection of creeds, was Brooke's text. He plied Mr. Cooke 
with it under every form. He placed subscription before him, 
and those who stood round him, in every absurd light which 
ingenuity could devise, or humour suggest. For a time 
Mr. Cooke bore with him in silence. He listened with the 
utmost gravity to every new sally of wit and sarcasm. Feeling 
that matters were going too far, and that Brooke's remarks 
were beginning to produce an effect upon some, Mr. Stewart 
said to Cooke, "Do you not hear Brooke ? " "Yes," he 
replied, " I list the murmurs of the babbling "brook." A 
roar of laughter followed this sally, which irritated poor Brooke. 
" The repartee is good," he said ; " I admit it ; but Mr. Mont- 
gomery's logic is better. The Bible is the work of God. By 
framing a creed you are, therefore, presumptuously attempting 
to improve a work of God. How do you reply to that, sir ? 
Can you improve a work of God ? " " My reply is easy," said 



124 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. VI. 



Cooke, " and it is self-evident. You are a work of God ; and 
even your best friends will admit that you are capable of 
considerable improvement." Cooke's repartees were as effec- 
tive in private as his brilliant speeches were in public. 

The news of the Synod's decision quickly spread over Ulster 
and Ireland. The great body of the Presbyterian people 
rejoiced, and all Evangelical Protestants rejoiced with them. 
Letters of congratulation poured in upon Mr. Cooke, hailing 
him as the successful leader in a victory for truth. Among 
others is one from Lord Mount- Cashell, who, after referring 
to recent struggles, and expressing regret at the still delicate 
state of Mr. Cooke's health, says, "I trust now neither of 
these causes will prevent your acceding to the request I am 
about to make. It is to beg of you to favour us with your 
company at Moore Park as soon as convenient. You know 
the quiet retired life we lead here, and the change of air 
I doubt not will be of service to you. I must also mention 
what will, I think, tempt you to come speedily, and that is our 
Bible Society Meetings, I am told, will be held about the 
beginning of the month of August. The effect your great 
talents produced on a former occasion, and the respect and 
esteem the Roman Catholics feel for you here, would enable 
you to do incalculable good. Since you left us we have been 
indefatigably preparing the way, and a few more powerful 
shocks will shake the strongholds to their foundations. You 
cannot conceive what a change has taken place in so short a 
time. Every day curiosity and a spirit of inquiry increases. 
The priest is visibly losing his influence, and even the very 
lowest orders begin to think for themselves." 

Lord Mount- Cashell was deeply interested in the spread of 
Evangelical truth. He lamented the existence of Arianism in 
the Presbyterian Church; and he was one of the few who 
entirely sympathised with Mr. Cooke in his struggles, and in his 
efforts to effect a separation between the Arians and Orthodox 
in the Synod of Ulster. " I strongly recommended him to 
bring about a separation," Lord Mount-Cashell writes to me; 



Ch. VI.] 



OPPOSITION OF A. H. EOWAN. 



125 



" this he afterwards effected; and I have always thought that 
the course he adopted was in a great degree prompted by my 
advice." 

Mr. Cooke's difficulties were not at an end. His partial 
triumph in the Synod appeared to make his enemies all the 
more determined in their opposition. The strong political 
feelings of Mr. Archibald Hamilton Eowan, of Killyleagh, 
have already been mentioned. He had been implicated in the 
rebellion of '98. He had been driven into exile ; but his 
sufferings did not change his views. Though a very old man, 
though long an absentee from Killyleagh, though his son was 
one of Mr. Cooke's staunchest friends, yet his influence was 
considerable, and he resolved to exert it in favour of his poli- 
tical friends and old allies, the Arians. On the 20th of 
August, 1827, he sent to Mr. Cooke the following printed 
document : — 

" Notice. 

" The late discussion in the Synod of Ulster seeming to 
have a tendency to divide the Presbyterian interest, to restrict 
its liberty, and compromise its independence, it is desirable to 
ascertain whether such proceedings meet with the unanimous 
concurrence of the body of Presbyterians. 

" I do therefore request a meeting of the Presbyterian inha- 
bitants of Killyleagh, to take this subject into their considera- 
tion, at , on the . 

" AlEchibald Hamilton Eowan." 

It was accompanied by the following letter : — 

" Leinster Steeet, 20th August, 1827, 
" Sir — The contrariety of our political opinions would not 
alone have caused the proceeding which the enclosed notice 
announces, so much do I deprecate any disunion among 
dissenters. But your conduct at the Ulster Synod proves to 
me that the same spirit of intolerance prevails in your religious 
conduct. 



128 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VI. 



" This appears to rne so discrepant from what I supposed to 
have been the precepts and principles of the body of citizens 
whom I have joined in religious worship, that I think this 
appeal becomes a duty which I reluctantly adopt. 

" I am your very obedient servant, 

" Archibald Hamilton Rowan." 

Immediately after writing the above, Mr. Rowan proceeded 
to Killyleagh. Finding that the notice had not been made 
public, he again wrote : 

" Mr. Hamilton Rowan's respects wait upon Mr. Cooke 
with a request that he would insert the time and place of 
meeting in the enclosed notice that may suit his convenience ; 
which he requests may be as early as proper, on account of his 
frail state of health — perhaps on Monday next. 
" Killyleagh, Thursday morning, 6 a.m." 

Mr. Cooke replied : — 

" Killyleagh, 2ith August, 1827. 

" Sir, — I beg to acknowledge the receipt of your first letter 
upon Tuesday, and your second this morning, containing a 
request that I should insert the time and place of a public 
meeting of the Presbyterians of this parish. To comply with 
any request from you would give me great pleasure, whenever 
I could do so consistently with my sense of duty. Permit me, 
then, respectfully to state the reasons why I decline, for the 
present, to call any meeting of the parish for the purposes 
stated in jout notice. 

" 1st. I do not consider myself authorized to call any extra- 
ordinary meeting of the parish without previous consultation 
with the Session and Committee. 

" 2nd. Because of the foul injustice with which the majority 
of the Synod of Ulster have been treated by the Editor or 
reporter of the ' Northern Whig.' He has put sentiments in 
our mouths we never conceived nor uttered ; he has omitted 
our most cogent arguments and statements, while he has 



Ch. VI.] 



LETTEE TO ME. EOWAN. 



127 



amended or enlarged those of our opponents ; he has misrepre- 
sented our arguments by omissions and transpositions ; and, to 
crown his delinquencies, he has broken his voluntary pledge to 
publish my reply to Mr. Montgomery, and has sent his speech 
into the world as ' unanswered and unanswerable.' I did 
reply to Mr. Montgomery ; and, in the opinion of the Synod, 
did so triumphantly. If I left a word unrefuted, it fell into 
the hands of Mr. Stewart of Broughshane, from whom an 
opponent in argument never escaped ; but the veracious 
' Whig ' has consigned both our speeches to oblivion — and 
mine in violation of his express and voluntary promise. Now, 
Sir, for this reason, had I no other, I decline all public meet- 
ings, except it be your purpose to follow the rule Audi 
alteram partem. 

" 3rd. Should you, as I think from your knowledge of the 
principles of justice you must, conclude audire alteram partem, 
before you make any proposal to a point on the subject of 
which the public have never heard or read in discussion : — 
I then beg to suggest to your consideration the following plan, 
as what appears to me necessary to the purposes of justice, 
and best calculated to answer the important ends you have in 
view. 

" I beg to propose that you choose one or more ministers of 
the Synod of Ulster, who hold your views, to discuss the 
matter publicly. The subject is twofold — First, it involves 
the question of truth or falsehood in Arianism and Humani- 
tarianism. Second, it involves the point of ecclesiastical 
union between those parties, and believers in the Deity and 
Atonement of Christ. Now I am ready by myself, or with any 
stipulated number of friends to discuss these points, with an 
equal number of opponents, at any time or place. 

" Should you feel inclined to accept of my proposal, I shall 
nominate a friend to meet any friend of yours, in order to 
settle persons, time, and place for the discussion. 

" Should you decline my proposal, the regular plan of pro- 
cedure is to call the Session and Committee to consult upon 



128 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VI. 



the propriety of a parish meeting, and as chairman of the Ses- 
sion I am ready to summon them according to Synodical law ; 
and I daresay the Chairman of the Committee will be equally 
willing to comply with any request for that purpose. I 
am, Sir, 

" Your obedient Servant, 

" H. Cooke." 

" Archibald Hamilton Rowan, Esq." 

" Half-past 12, Thursday. 

" Sir — I have received your answer to my request that you 
would name the time and place of meeting of the Presbyte- 
rians resident in Killyleagh. 

" This meeting I think necessary to clear your character, 
from your complaint of the insertions in the public papers, as 
well as the parish over which you preside ; and is, I think, in 
coincidence with your appeal to — audi alteram 'partem. 

" All I wish is to establish the independence, and avoid the 
disunion of the Presbyterian interest. 

" In the enclosed two resolutions I have explained my sole 
object, and your assent to them will preclude the necessity of 
any meeting. 

" Not being acquainted with the mode of calling Presbyte- 
rian congregations to assemble, if you do not approve of them, 
you wiH oblige me by signing a notice for a meeting of the 
Committee to-morrow, as the state of my health requires my 
early return to Dublin. 

" Yours, respectfully, 

" A. H. Rowan." 

The resolutions enclosed were as follows : — 

" Eesolved, that, considering the Presbyterian Church to be estab- 
lished on the indefeasible rights of private judgment as declared in 
the Word of God, and recognised by the laws of our country, we do 
not conceive the honest exercise of that right to form any ground for 
division among the members of that Church." 



Ch. VI.] FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES. 



129 



" Eesolved, that, highly prizing our religious liberty, we deprecate 
the adoption of any measure in the Synod of Ulster by which that 
liberty might be infringed or curtailed." 

Mr. Cooke's reply is lost ; but the following are the resolu- 
tions which he proposed to be submitted to, and adopted by 
the congregation, instead of the two forwarded by Mr. Kowan : 

" 1 . That, viewing man as possessed of understanding, and thereby 
capable of judging between right and wrong, and considering that, 
as he has derived these powers from God, and not from man, to God 
and not to man he must be accountable for the use or abuse of them ; 
we conceive, therefore, that, by the constitution of nature, no man 
possesses a right of restraining another in the exercise of his mental 
powers. 

"2. That, considering the Presbyterian and all other Scripture 
Churches to be established upon the indefeasible right of private 
judgment, as declared in the Word of God (John v. 39 ; 1 Cor. x. 15), 
we do not conceive that any Christian, or assembly of Christians, 
should attempt to prevent any individual, or individuals, from the 
free and unshackled exercise of that privilege which God has re- 
vealed, recognised, and established in His Holy "Word. 

" 3. That as God has bestowed upon us an understanding, and 
made us accountable to Him alone for its exercise, so whatever light 
He has vouchsafed for his guidance, man is, in conscience and duty, 
bound to follow ; and whatever limits of right or wrong in judgment 
and practice God has been pleased to prescribe, within these limits 
man is bound to confine himself. 

" 4. That, agreeably to the foregoing principles, man, in the 
exercise of his private judgment, is to be guided and limited, in 
doctrine and practice, by the Word of God ; and that this principle 
is founded upon Divine injunction (Is. viii. 20), Apostolical practice 
(Acts xvii. 11), and prophetic denunciation (Rev. xxii. 19). 

"5. That while we thus deny to any the right of coercing man in 
judgment and conscience, we yet hold it to be a necessary result of 
the indefeasible rights of nature, that every human being, acting as 
a voluntary agent, and every human society constituted upon volun- 
tary principles, be free to choose their own companions, or to with- 
draw from companions who have become disagreeable to their best 
feelings, who are opposed to their views of duty, or who are acting 
in opposition to their best interests, or the interests of their 
superiors or employers. 

K 



130 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Gh. VI. 



" 6. That we conceive the Presbyterian, and all other Scriptural 
Churches, irrespective of the temporalities of any of the members, 
to be, as Churches, purely voluntary associations ; and that, there- 
fore, upon the common principles of nature, even if the Scriptures were 
totally silent in the matter, the members of these Churches are free 
to choose their several associates, or to withdraw from those who may 
have become disagreeable to their best feelings, or who are acting in 
opposition to their views of duty ; who are acting in opposition to 
their best interests — viz., the edification of the body of Christ, or to 
the best interests of the Redeemer, from whom alone ministers 
derive their commission, and the members of the Churches their faith 
of salvation, and their hope of glory. 

"7. That while the principles of natural right confirm the pre- 
ceding resolution, we are further authorised by the Divine Word to 
exercise a strict scrutiny into the doctrine and character of those 
whom we recognise as ministers of the gospel (1 John iv. 1 — 11), or 
receive as members of the Church (Eom. xvi. 17) ; to judge them by 
the Word of Cod (1 Cor. v. 12), and to separate from them when 
their disorder appears incurable (1 Cor. v. 13 j 2 Thess. iii. 16 ; 
Titus iii. 10). 

"8. That, highly esteeming the labours of the Rev. Fathers of the 
General Synod of Ulster, of which Synod we as a congregation form 
a constituent part, and highly prizing our religious liberties as 
members of the Presbyterian Church, we trust that no measure will 
ever be adopted by that reverend body calculated to infringe, impair, 
or curtail the real liberty from the bondage and curse of the law 
wherewith Christ hath made us free ; or the privilege of reading, and 
studying, and judging of the Scriptures ; or the apostolical practice of 
choosing our church rulers and teachers ; or any other of those 
blessed rights agreeable to the Word of Cod, for which so many of 
our forefathers shed their blood, when pursued on the mountains or 
dragged to the scaffold ; but that we rejoice in all the proceedings of 
that reverend body by which purity in doctrine, faithfulness in 
discipline, devotion in worship, and holiness in practice, may be 
fostered, extended, and confirmed." 

To this Mr. Eowan replied : — 

" Killvleagh, 2Uh August, 1827. 

" Sir, — I have received and read your letter, and the eight 
resolutions you sent me, with all the attention I am capable of, 
and I thank you for the candid information of the line of con- 



en. yi.] 



MR. EOWAN'S EEPLY. 



131 



duct you mean to pursue, by proposing them instead of the 
two I submitted to you, in the event of a public meeting. 

" The two first of yours I willingly assent to. They were 
more full, and perhaps convey my meaning in more suitable 
language, than those I sent you ; but the other six I really do 
not understand, neither am I capable of entering into a dis- 
cussion of the opinions which are held by each party. My 
sole object is to ascertain whether the honest exercise of pri- 
vate judgment on the Christian system belongs to Pres- 
byterians. 

" Formerly belonging to the Church of England, the sup- 
position that it was, induced me to join their communion on 
my arrival in Ireland. In England it is true that some ancient 
doctrines of the Established Church are disavowed even by 
Churchmen, without incurring censure ; but all Dissenters are 
obliged to be relieved each session from the penalties they 
have incurred by their contumacy. Then they are protected 
by law. This was my inducement to refer to the law of the 
land in my resolution; but as you say it is irrelevant, I have 
no objection to expunge it ; and if these resolutions alone 
meet your concurrence, the public meeting seems unnecessary. 
Otherwise I shall forward your notice as you direct to Mr. 
Heron. 

" As to the six remaining resolutions, they appear to me to 
be corollaries which I cannot subscribe to, and leave the de- 
cision on them to more learned persons than myself, or pos- 
sibly most of those you would address ; while I attach to what 
I thought was the essence and fundamental principle of 
Presbyterianism — the honest exercise of private judgment. 

" I agree with you in your definition of voluntary associa- 
tions, and that every society has a right to form rules and 
regulations for the admission of its members ; but, as you refer 
to my principles of justice, I must ask you — If after those 
rules had been long discussed, they have been suspended, and 
in effect abandoned, for nearly a century, and members known 
to hold various opinions have been admitted in the meantime ; 

k 2 



132 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Gh. VI. 



is it just, or even Christian, to turn upon them on an accidental 
majority ? I therefore inserted the deprecation addressed to 
the Synod of Ulster, not to adopt any measure in Synod 
which may tend to infringe the liberty hitherto enjoyed by its 
members. But if the rejection of the words ' in the Synod of 
Ulster ' will satisfy you, I consent to that also. 

" I observe in your open note to Mr. Heron an allusion to a 
supposed attack on your character, which I assure you never 
entered the mind of your sincere 

" And respectfully obedient Servant, 

" Archibald Hamilton Bo wan." 

" Eev. H. Cooke." 

" 24th August, 1827. 

" Sir, — I have the honour to acknowledge your favour of 
this date, and shall reply to its principal points. You admit 
you do not understand my six corollaries to my two principal 
resolutions : — then I beg you to consider that, if a gentleman 
of your education, habitual study, and large acquaintance with 
the world, profess ignorance of the matter, and if the matter 
be in itself important, as your anxiety and that of the public 
clearly evince, let the public discussion formerly proposed be 
adopted, so that a better judgment may be formed of the argu- 
ments on all sides ; and this indeed is the plan which I shall 
submit to the session and committee for their sanction. 

" The honest exercise of private judgment is not peculiar to 
Presbyterians — it is the birthright of man, the recovered right 
of Protestantism, wrested from superstition and tyranny. A 
Presbyterian is a Protestant, and therefore it is his inalienable 
inheritance. But the essence of Presbyterianism is parity of 
rank in the ministry, as the essence of Prelacy is superiority 
and subordination. 

" I cannot in any degree rest satisfied with the two first 
resolutions in my series. I feel it necessary to state, that in 
the public meeting of the parish I shall probably add one or 
two more. 



Ch. VI.] 



LETTEE TO MR. ROWAN*. 



133 



" Your idea that a century of inattention to rules and fun- 
damental principles precludes any reformation, is surely not in 
unison with your religious or political creed. It would extin- 
guish the light of the blessed Reformation, and condemn the 
heroes of the glorious Eevolution. All these rose up against 
evils in Church and State sanctioned by use and wont, and 
venerable in their antiquity. Just so in the Synod of Ulster. 
If an abuse has been original, let it be reformed. If an abuse 
have crept in, let it be reformed. Whatever is wrong, let it be 
reformed. We must then come to general principles of right 
and wrong as revealed in Scripture. That is our Magna Charta 
by which we must be judged. However, in the discussion I 
shall even show you that no such principle as you assume — 
that of a century of neglect of original laws — is to be applied 
to the Synod of Ulster. Her members have always been en- 
gaged in reformation ; and observance of original law has been 
her normal state. 

" Your denial of any reference to my character in the dis- 
cussion, as I had intimated in my note to Mr. Heron, I waive 
for the present, and reserve for the meeting ; but will then 
show from two of your letters, and from other sources. But, 
if you say so, I am ready to admit that I may have been too 
sensitive, and shall consign that part of the subject to 
oblivion. 

" And now, sir, again permit me to express my regret at any 
collision of opinion between us. You are my senior in age 
and experience ; and I receive your observations with the 
respect to which they are entitled. From yourself and many 
members of your family I have received many favours. To 
Captain Hamilton, under Providence, I believe I am indebted 
for my removal to Killyleagh ; and sorry should I be to meet in 
public discussion his respected and beloved father. 

" In conclusion let me say, I have been dragged more than 
once into discussions I should rather have avoided ; I would 
have avoided them if truth could have permitted me to be 
silent. Discussions are apt to beget strife. I would to God 



134 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. VI. 



that instead of any discussion with you about the world that 
passeth away I might rather direct your eyes to Jesus Christ, 
' the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world.' 
You are near the end of your journey. So am I. Young in 
years, I am old in constitution. We are both, as others, beset 
with many infirmities. I have many sins to wash away. 
Blessed be God ! He has called me out of the kingdom of 
darkness and translated me into the kingdom of His dear Son ; 
and my earnest prayer is, that the Lord may so call you to His 
love, His kingdom, and His glory, that we may there meet in 
peace. 

" I remain, respectfully, 

" Your obedient Servant, 

" H. Cooke." 

" Archibald Hamilton Eowan, Esq." 

" Killtleagh, 25th August, 1827. 
" Sir, — I have received your determination not to permit 
the question I have wished to be decided by the Presbyterians 
of Killyleagh unencumbered by discussions which, I think, are 
irrelevant : — viz., Whether the essence of Presbyterianism is 
contained in the two resolutions I sent you ; or, as you say, it 
consists only in the mere parity of rank in the ministry, as the 
essence of Prelacy is superiority and subordination. 

" I must, therefore, decline your assistance, and take other 
means of collecting the public voice. 

"I am, yours respectfully, 

" Archibald Hamilton Eowan." 

" The Kev. H. Cooke." 

Mr. Eowan was acting under the advice and direction of the 
Arian leaders in the Synod, whose object was to weaken Mr. 
Cooke's influence in Killyleagh. They had another object — to 
neutralise the exertions of Captain Eowan, Mr. Cooke's inde- 
fatigable and accomplished elder. It was in vain. Mr. Cooke's 
influence was paramount in Killyleagh. It could not be shaken 



Oh. VI.] 



SCENE IN KILLYLEAGH CHUBCH. 



135 



even by the aged and venerable lord of the soil, whose eventful 
career was not calculated to secure the confidence of the loyal 
men of Down. The character and labours of- Captain Kowan, 
too, had already gained for him a high place in the hearts of 
all Presbyterians, so that, though only a younger son, his in- 
fluence in the parish far exceeded that of his father. 

Unfortunately Mr. Eowan did not desist. His over-zealous 
advisers urged him to a course which resulted in a humiliating 
defeat. On the Sunday following the date of his last letter, 
he attended divine service in the Presbyterian Church. 
It was, as usual, crowded. Immediately on the benediction 
being pronounced, he rose in his pew and requested the people 
to remain for a few minutes, as he had some important resolu- 
tions to submit to them. The resolutions, he was confident, 
would meet their entire approval, as free Presbyterians ; but 
it was necessary, on account of recent events, that they 
should be formally adopted by the congregation. Mr. Cooke 
was taken by surprise. He did not anticipate a step so bold. 
But he was equal to the occasion. He at once left the pulpit, 
took his stand on the top of the stairs in full view of the 
people, and addressed to them a few calm but determined 
words : — 

" You have not come here for the purpose of hearing resolutions. 
Even were they regularly submitted to you, possibly most of those 
present would not, without long explanations, understand their 
meaning or bearing. You have assembled for the worship of God. 
To force upon you other matters without due notice is unprecedented 
and illegal. If resolutions are to be submitted to this congregation, 
let their purport be made known ; let a week-day be appointed, and 
then let them be rally and fairly considered. I now counsel you to 
return to your homes, and to close the Lord's-day in the spirit of 
those solemn exercises in which we have been engaged." 

With even more than customary quickness the congregation 
dispersed. Not a man remained. The minister followed 
the people ; and the last object he saw as he crossed the 



136 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VI. 



threshold was the venerable form of Mr. Rowan, standing 
erect in his pew, with the resolutions, still unread, in his hand. 

During the following week a printed paper was extensively 
circulated in the parish of Killyleagh. It bears the impress 
of the Northern Whig office, Belfast. The Whig was the 
organ of the Arian party, and it is easy to conjecture under 
what counsel Mr. Rowan had all along acted. The paper con- 
tained the two resolutions submitted to Mr. Cooke, with the 
following letter : — 

" Sirs, — On reading the minutes of the last Synod, I found 
a resolution entertained, which made me doubt whether I was 
a Presbj^terian. 

" It proposed limits to private judgment, honestly exercised 
according to the "Word of God, in the case of William Porter. 

" Having occasion to visit Killyleagh, I reduced the essence, 
as I thought, of Presbyterianism to the two preceding resolu- 
tions, which I was prevented from reading to the congregation 
on Sunday, and now submit them to your consideration. 

" I may be asked, why did I not accept of Mr. Cooke's 
offer to appoint a week-day for discussion on the subject ? 
My answer is threefold : — 

" 1st. I thought those resolutions were undeniable axioms. 

" 2nd. That discussions tend generally to disunion. 

" 3rd. That it would trench too much on the occupations of 
the season, and would be ill attended. 

"Archibald Hamilton Rowan." 

The Reverend Wilham Campbell, of Islandmagee, the kind 
friend who furnished the details of the foregoing scene, of which 
he was a witness, has added the following reminiscences of Mr. 
Cooke's ministerial life and labours in Killyleagh : — " I knew 
Dr. Cooke well, and while life holds on I shall gratefully 
remember his kindness to me when a school-boy, a student, 
and afterwards a minister. He was to me a friend and a 
father. He superintended my studies when at school. During 



Ch. VI.] 



PASTOR AND FRIEND. 



137 



my whole college course his attention, advice, and instructions 
were unremitting. When a student of divinity he prescribed 
my course of reading, corrected my written exercises, and 
placed before me in clear light portions of the Word of God 
that were previously obscure. When near the close of my 
college course, he often asked me to accompany him in his 
ministerial visitation. I did so cheerfully. It was a high 
privilege. It was impossible to be in his society and not be 
instructed and edified. He was at all times humble, commu- 
nicative, and dignified. When in the cottages of the poor, 
the inmates at once found that they had in him a true friend. 
He condescended to men of low estate. How faithfully and 
affectionately did he warn the impenitent, and instruct the 
ignorant ! His praj^ers at the bedsides of the afflicted and 
dying had a special unction. In all his ministrations, in pri- 
vate as well as in public, he set forth Christ as the alone life 
of the soul — the sure foundation — the hope of glory. 

" To know Dr. Cooke he must be known in private. To 
know him as e a prince among men ' in public was only to half 
know him. In private he shone pre-eminently. The law of 
truth, kindness, and generous feeling was written in his 
heart. There was an entire absence of evil surmisings. He 
could not speak bitterly or reproachfully even of an enemy. 
Of most great men it can be said they have intellect, judgment, 
and energy of character. These qualities characterized Dr. 
Cooke in manner and degree such as fall to the lot of few. 
But in addition to these he was gifted with a heart — large- 
ness of heart — a heart feeling, kind, tender, compassionate ; 
a heart that ever throbbed responsive to the cry for sympathy ; 
and, no doubt, while 'the heart of the wise teacheth his 
mouth,' it is also mighty in influencing and directing his 
actions." 

What deep interest Mr. Cooke felt in young ministers — how 
he advised, instructed, and cautioned them, may to some 
extent be seen from the following letter, which is but a type of 



138 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. VI. 



many. It was addressed to Mr. Campbell, shortly after his 
settlement in Islandmagee. 

" Killtleagh, 8th February, 1829. 

"My dear Friend, — I never thought that in going to Island- 
magee you were going to repose upon a bed of roses; and I am 
sure God can keep it from being one of thorns. I feel happy 
at receiving a letter from you, especially one that proves you 
are doing some work for your Master. Christ is a good 
Master ; and blessed are all they that serve Him. * If any 
man serve Him, him will the Father honour.' 

"As to the ' wakes,' they are utterly to be discouraged ; yet 
the work must be done gently, and prudently, and scripturally. 
As to your going and staying till twelve at night, it is such a 
thing as I would not do, nor advise you to do. Yet still if 
you find that your neighbouring ministers — I mean your co- 
islanders — do it, you must in some degree conform to the old 
practice, till you can substitute a better. You know my plan. 
I generally refuse to go to houses of the dead, if ' spirits ' are 
given to the people. If I go to such houses, I taste not of 
their dainties. If any consent to give no ' spirits,' I preach or 
lecture. Then I usually take the corpse into the meeting- 
house, read a chapter, comment, sing, and pray. I do not re- 
collect whether in Islandmagee there be a burying- ground at the 
meeting-house ; but if there be not, and yet there be sufficient 
ground, I advise you to get one as soon as possible. There 
are many reasons for this. By Act of Parliament you cannot 
speak in a grave-yard at the church without the permission of 
the incumbent. This is a little irksome. Then I like to have 
the dead sleeping around me where I preach. They are a 
kind of witnesses for us. They attach the people to the house 
around which are their fathers' graves. Anything of this kind 
you will propose gently, and, I trust, effect in time. Introduce 
no violent departure from old custom, except where it is 
sinful ; but introduce improvement gently and rationally, and 
God will bless your labours. Substitute for the late hours at 



Ch. VI.] ADVICE TO A YOUNG MINISTEE. 



139 



wakes something better so soon as you can ; but even that do 
with caution, lest your good be evil spoken of. 

* ' Your text (Phil. iii. 9) is a very important one. I am in doubt 
about the correctness of the translation of the last clause ' by 
faith.' You know I keep no commentary, except grammar and 
lexicon. These do not seem to warrant ZttI rf\ tt'io-tu to be trans- 
lated 'by faith ; ' but 'to (or on) the faith,' viz., of the believer. I 
recommend your attention to this, as it seems to me to elucidate, 
in some degree, the import of the text. The text contains 
three things — 1. The believer's desire, 'to be found in Him,' 
as a branch, John xv. ; as a member, Eph. v. 30. 2. What 
the believer does not desire, ' to have his own righteousness, 
which is of law,' not the law, as you will see in the original. 
3. What he wishes to have on, — ' The righteousness of God,' 
&c. The believer's righteousness is God's own righteousness 
— that of God manifested in the flesh ; and it is added, or 
given to, or imputed, if you will, to our faith in Christ. This 
is a vastly important point, and will require delicate and honest 
handling. After glancing at all, I should prefer handling the 
first — a believer's union with Christ. The subject is well 
treated in ' Dickenson's Letters.' But you have heard me so 
often on the subject I think you know it thoroughly. He is 
the Head ; we are the members. He is Head over all things to 
the church, Eph. i. 22 ; we are members by the common spirit 
of life, 1 Cor. xii. 4, 11, 13, 20, 27 ... . Many other 
things I could suggest, did space permit. Be much in prayer. 
May the Lord bless you. 

" Yours faithfully, 

" H. Cooke." 



CHAPTER VII. 



1828. 

Synod of Munster on Mr. Cooke's Evidence— Mr. Cooke's Reply, and Controversy 
with Mr. Armstrong— Dr. Chalmers' Visit to Belfast — Views on the Arian 
Struggle — Mr. Cooke's Views —Letters of Messrs. Steele and Kydd— Messrs. 
Cassidy and Paul on the Arian Controversy — Mr. Cooke's Letter to the 
Ministers and Members of the Synod of Ulster on the approaching Conflict — 
Meeting of Synod in Cookstown — Mr. Morell's Motion for Committee of 
Inquiry — Mr. Cooke's Tribute to the Memory of Eev. John Thompson — 
Members of Synod declare Belief in the Trinity— Resolutions of Mr. Carlile 
— Amended Resolutions of Mr. Cooke — Speeches of Messrs. Montgomery and 
Stewart — Mr. Cooke's Notice of Motion for Reform — Speech containing Illus- 
tration from Aladdin's Lamp — Memorials for the Expulsion of Arianism — 
Controversy between Messrs. Carlile and Paul — Meeting of Arians in 
Belfast, 16th October, 1828 — Letter of Messrs. Cooke, Stewart, and Henry — 
Encounter of Montgomery and Cooke — The Arian Remonstrance : Re- 
view of, by a Minister of the Synod of Ulster. 

During the controversy with Mr. Rowan, Mr. Cooke was 
involved in one of a much more serious nature. His evi- 
dence before the Parliamentary Committees had roused the 
enmity of the Synod of Munster. That reverend body, after 
two years of solemn deliberation, accompanied with no small 
amount of internal bickering, agreed upon an ecclesiastical 
critique of that part of the evidence which related to them. 
Mr. Cooke had been asked how he accounted for the remark- 
able decline in the number of congregations in the Synod of 
Munster. He replied, " I must chiefly attribute it to the 
growth of Arianism and Socinianism in that Synod, and the 
unacceptableness of those doctrines to the people." He 
farther stated in answer to questions : — " I have heard it said, 
I do not know how good the authority may be, that some of 
the ministers there have no great objection to the old congre- 



Ch. VIL] ME. AEMSTEONG'S CHAEGES. 141 

gations (tying away, that they might have an increase of an- 
nuity, by dividing the lapsed regium donum among themselves." 
He affirmed that modern Arianism denies the integrity and 
divine authority of Scripture ; that for this reason the minis- 
ters of the Synod of Munster would not subscribe the West- 
minster Confession, or any prescribed form of creed, and that 
they had no ecclesiastical connection with the Synod of 
Ulster. 

The Synod of Munster published a lengthened review of Mr. 
Cooke's evidence : — " We avail ourselves of the earliest oppor- 
tunity, after the examination of Mr. Cooke before the Com- 
mittee of Parliament, to take into consideration the statement 
respecting our body therein contained." The document goes 
on to consider point after point, charging Mr. Cooke with 
gross errors, calumnious insinuations, conduct " utterly un- 
worthy of a man who has any pretension to Christian can- 
dour," and "wilful and deliberate misrepresentation." Their 
observations upon doctrinal points were ingenious, if not 
logical. They profess to deny the truth of Mr. Cooke's state- 
ments, while in reality they admit all he said. 

This document was forwared to Mr. Cooke, accompanied by 
a letter from the Eev. J. Armstrong, clerk of Synod : — 

" I send herewith a copy of the ' Observations of the Synod of 
Munster/ on that part of your testimony before the Committee of 
Parliament which relates to them. These remarks have been finally 
agreed upon only within last month. They would have been pre- 
pared and transmitted to you at a much earlier period, but for some 
difference of opinion among my brethren, with respect to the fittest 
method of showing their sense of the manner in which they have 
been represented in your evidence. ... 

" From my own experience of your private character, I am justi- 
fied in inferring that bigotry is no part of your disposition. I am 
persuaded that this unchristian temper has been engrafted on your 
character by some external influence, or the operation of some 
sinister motive. I cannot, indeed, agree with those who ascribe 
your recent exhibitions of this temper to the low ambition of being 
the head of a party ; neither can I concur with those who ascribe 



142 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VII. 



them to what is much worse, the rancour of personal animosity. 
But, as such a fruit cannot grow upon a sound branch, I may be 
permitted to take the liberty of imploring you, my once highly 
esteemed friend, as you value your everlasting welfare, to try and 
examine your own heart, in the presence of that G-od before whom no 
subterfuge or disguise can conceal the naked truth. ... To 
errors of judgment we are all liable ; and it would relieve my mind 
of most painful surmises, if I could attribute your erroneous asser- 
tions to mistakes of this kind. In our vindication you will see that 
we have confined ourselves to a simple statement of facts, and have 
studiously avoided all asperity of language. . . . That offences 
have come in is but too manifest. Our Saviour hath declared that it 
must needs be so : but He has also added the alarming denunciation 
' Woe to that man by whom the offence cometh.' 

" I beg you will not consider any expression in this letter as indi- 
cating the smallest degree of personal hostility. I assure you, you 
have my warmest wishes for your welfare ; and my fervent prayers 
that the Father of Lights may illuminate your heart and mind, 
rectify your errors, and lead you to true repentance and amend- 
ment." 

This was an extraordinary letter. It was even more severe 
than the document which accompanied it. The charges it 
contained were so grave that Mr. Cooke could not permit 
them to pass unnoticed. His character was at stake, and he 
resolved to vindicate it. To prevent the possibility of error, 
and to fortify the observations he had made during repeated 
visits to the south of Ireland, he wrote for information to Mr. 
Horner, of Dublin ; Mr. Morgan, then of Lisburn, formerly of 
Carlow ; Mr. Magill, of Antrim ; Mr. Stewart, of Broughshane, 
and several others both in the north and south, who were inti- 
mately and personally acquainted with the history, the existing 
state, and the doctrinal views of the Synod of Munster. The 
replies were most satisfactory. They corroborated in every 
particular Mr. Cooke's evidence. They did more — they re- 
vealed important facts, of which he made full use in his replies 
to the Synod and its clerk ; and they assured him of the cordial 
sympathy of the men who, by self-denying labours, had shown 



Or. VII.] EEPLY TO SYNOD OF MUNSTER. 



143 



their desire for the spread of a pure gospel in the south of 
Ireland. 

Mr. Cooke's reply to the Synod of Munster is dated 5th 
September, 1827. ' It appeared in the Belfast Guardian of 
the 11th, and was afterwards published in a separate form. 
With great clearness he met the arguments and assertions, and 
with cutting irony exposed every sophistry : — 

" In your first paragraph you say ' you avail yourselves of the 
earliest opportunity after the report of my examination, to take 
this subject into your consideration.' Do you really expect the 
world to believe you ? ' The earliest opportunity ! 9 . . . Let 
the public hear and judge. The first Report of the Commission of 
Education was published 3rd June, 1825 ; that before the Committee 
of the Lords in March, 1825. The precise date of the Eeport of my 
evidence before the Committee of the Commons I do not know, but 
I am fully convinced it was anterior to June, 1825, as I understood 
copies of it were at the Synod of Ulster, held at Coleraine, in June , 
1825. 

" At that Synod the Rev. Mr. Horner applied to me in the name 
of Mr. Armstrong, informing me that he (Mr. Armstrong) had taken 
offence at some of my statements respecting the Synod of Munster ; 
and requesting me to write such an explanatory or apologetic letter 
as might satisfy the Synod of Munster. My reply was, ' My state - 
rnents were true, and required neither explanation nor apology.' 

"The next meeting of the Synod of Ulster was in Ballymena, 
June, 1826, and here again Mr. Horner repeated his application. I 
told him 'The Commissioners of Education were the proper court 
for Mr. Armstrong, and it was still open to him.' 

" Will that part of the world who know little of the Synod of 
Munster believe, that after my examination, and after the message of 
Mr. Horner, the Synod of Munster met in 1825, but published 
nothing? After the second message, in 1826, they met and published 
nothing ; and till August, 1827, they published nothing. . . . 
Full well did the Synod of Munster know that, had they come 
forward sooner with their 'Observations on Mr. Cooke's evidence,' 
the Commissioners would, in justice, have 'observed ' them; and 
the Rev. Messrs. Hutton and Armstrong knew that a little catechis- 
ing by the Commissioners might a tale unfold, that would be better 
locked up in the secrets of their own breasts ; therefore, they waited 
most prudently till the danger of an examination was over. 



144 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOE^. 



[Ch. VII. 



"Before I proceed to consider the several paragraphs of the Obser- 
vations, let me say a word or two of the Synod of Munster. In 
Ulster the word Synod sounds somewhat formidable and important. 
. . . The Synod of Munster consisted once of about fifty congre- 
gations; the Synod of Munster consists now of eight or nine congre- 
gations, and eleven or twelve ministers." 

Mr. Cooke then gives detailed proof of his statement that 
Arianism and Socinianism were the chief causes of the decay 
of the Synod; he proves, too, that the other parts of his 
evidence were equally accurate. In closing, he sa.ys: — 

"You have thrown out against me grievous insinuations and 
heavy charges. I have seen the time I would have been angry at 
such unfounded and deliberate misrepresentations. Thank God ! I 
can forgive you for them all. ... It has so occurred, in the 
providence of God, that a few members of the Synod of Ulster, of 
whom I am one, have taken an earnest share in the public cause of 
evangelical truth, in opposition to Arianism and Socinianism. Your 
plan, therefore, was cunningly chosen. Could you weary out, terrify, 
or ruin any individual of this body, you counted on an easier con- 
quest of the rest. You have wisely chosen me as the weakest. But 
I have a strength you did not count upon. I am strong in knowing 
my own weakness. You, and such as you, have taught me to come 
more earnestly to the Throne of Grace, for grace to help me in time 
of need ; and this grace has supported me in a harder battle, and 
with more powerful enemies. My mind has for several years been 
deeply occupied with the state of the Presbyterian churches ; and I 
have been, however feebly, labouring for the reformation of the body 
to which I belong. One of your veracious assistants, the editor of 
London Morning Chronicle, has accused me, I hear, of having myself 
been an Arian, and of having deserted Arianism from motives of 
interest. May God forgive him ! I have seen the time when even 
a tincture of Arianism would have advanced all my temporal 
interests ; but, thank God, I have ever held the faith once delivered 
to the saints, and I trust, in His grace, He will confirm me to the 
end. . . . The union of kindness may subsist between men of 
any religious denominations, between the Christian, the Jew, the 
Mahomedan, and the Heathen. But the union of church fellowship 
can never be established between the believer in Jesus, the reviler of 
Jesus, and those who deny Him or know Him not. No more do I 



Ch. VII.] 



EEPLY TO AEMSTEONG. 



145 



believe can genuine fellowship be established between him who 
adores Jesus Christ the Lord, as God manifest in the flesh ; and 
him who merely respects Him as a created being, of however high an 
order ; and him who acknowledges Jesus to have been a mere fallible 
man like himself. 

" Gentlemen, you wish to be called Presbyterians. Oh ! that you 
were like the Hamiltons, the Knoxes, the Welshes, of the olden time ; 
or the Erskines, the MoncriefFs, or the Wilsons, those genuine Pres- 
byterians of more modern days ! My soul would rejoice over you as 
my brethren in the Lord. I should wear you in my heart of hearts. 
But, alas ! you form a part of a degenerate Presbyterian church ; 
part of which has fallen from its original purity into the depths of 
Arianism, or Socinianism. You are the admirers of Taylor, and 
Price, and Priestley, and Eamohun Eoy ; therefore do I disavow con- 
nexion with you. That God may direct you to see the light and flee 
from error, is the earnest prayer of " H. Cooke." 

Mr. Armstrong replied, and something of the style of the 
reply may be gathered from the following extract from Mr. 
Cooke's answer : — 

" You intimate that I am ' a fanatical enthusiast — rather hypo- 
crite.' You accuse me of holding ' the gloomy unscriptural system 
of Calvin.' You say this system has ' a direct tendency to disgust.' 
You say it is, and I am 'narrow, bigoted, and exclusive.' You 
accuse me of 'blind and misguided zeal.' You apply to me the 
record of Judas who betrayed his Master. You pronounce over me 
that awful woe reserved for the man by whom the offence cometh ; 
and you have pronounced me to be ' infected with the contagion of 
fanaticism.' " 

Mr. Cooke's answer is in two parts, one dated Sept. 25th, 
the other Dec. 7th. Both refer chiefly to points which have 
no interest now. They have passed away, and they had 
better be buried in oblivion. Some of his remarks, however, 
throw light upon that great struggle in which he was then 
engaged : — 

" Before I proceed to reply to your letter I must address a few 
preparatory observations to the Christian public. I have now, for a 



146 



THE LIFE OF 1)E. COOKE. 



[Ch. VII. 



period of upwards of two years, been the subject of a series of public 
attacks in newspapers and magazines. In running over, from 
memory, a list of the writers who have professedly assailed me during 
that period, I can enumerate twenty-one, of whom eight were 
editors of newspapers, or of magazines ; seven wrote each against 
me but once ; the others, some twice, thrice, &c, whilst a few 
have continued an incessant and apparently interminable warfare. 
During the same period I have been attacked by eight public bodies, 
sometimes in a manner the most violent and personal. I could 
enumerate petty assaults at will ; but enough has been said on this 
subject. This enumeration I have given, not from any perverse 
vanity of reviewing the multitude of enemies, but to plead my 
excuse for appearing so often before the public, and to bespeak, not 
their compassion, but their candour and patience, while I again 
appear before them in the work of self-defence. . . . 

"I have yet another reason for bespeaking the candour and 
patience of the Christian public ; for, though they may have been 
' tormented by the concerns of little men,' yet, after all, there have 
been, and there are, some of these concerns, in which, apart from the 
individuals engaged in this discussion, the public themselves are 
most deeply interested. Let the public totally disregard the personal 
interests, and even, for a little, the personal characters of Mr. Arm- 
strong and Mr. Cooke ; and let them reflect, that, independently of 
these interests and these characters, their eternity, as individuals, is 
intimately concerned with the issue of these discussions. There hath 
not been, since the days of the blessed Reformation, so mighty a 
conflict between light and darkness, as that which is now going 
forward both in Christian and heathen lands. The spirit of inquiry 
hath again been roused from the lethargy of ages ; and the Spirit of 
God hath been poured out upon churches that have been lying like 
the dry bones in the Yalley of Vision ; and they have been clothed 
with flesh and endowed with life, and they stand upon their feet an 
exceeding great army. The Synod of Ulster has enjoyed a portion 
of this renovating influence. The people are beginning to inquire 
what it is their ministers preach. They are searching their Bible to 
see if these things be so. Ministers are beginning to speak out 
more explicitly their religious sentiments. The days of indifference 
are nearly gone by; and the friends and enemies of evangelical 
truth are ranging themselves distinctly in opposite lines of assault 
and defence." 



Ch. YII.] EFFECTS OF CALVINISM. 



147 



Mr. Armstrong's sneer at Calvinism and its effects, called 
forth the following just and eloquent rebuke : — 

" You tell the Christian world that the direct tendency of Calvi- 
nism, whose doctrines you suppose me to preach, is 1 to disgust well- 
informed and enlightened Presbyterians, and to drive them off from 
their places of worship ; ' and you add, ' You yourself (Mr. Cooke) 
could give some remarkable instances, and you require no informa- 
tion from me on the subject.' Oh, ye people of Scotland, will not 
this open your eyes to the religious state of Ireland ! Oh, ye 
Thomsons, and ye Chalmerses, and ye Gordons, and ye Greys, and ye 
"Wardlaws, and ye Browns, how do you disgust the well-informed 
and enlightened parts of your audiences ; and how they must flee off 
from you, as if both parties were full charged with the opposing 
electricities ! How I do deplore your silent churches, and your 
vacant pews ! Do, do come over to us for a little, and learn, either 
from the ' sage of the north,' or ' the young man of the south,' or the 
luminaries of the capital in the centre, how you may cease to disgust 
and drive away your congregations. And you, ye people of classical 
Edinburgh, shame upon your tastes ! Did not the world once think 
you well informed, and enlightened Presbyterians ? I have seen the 
Sabbath tide of your population ebb and flow twice a-day in your 
streets ; and when the ebb and flow was over, your multitudes were 
absorbed into your capacious churches, and ye looked as a city of the 
dead, for scarce one unhallowed foot awoke an echo. And I have 
seen you in your congregated masses, hang in mute and edified 
delight upon the words of these ' disgusting Calvinists ; ' and there 
seemed to be between you a magnetism of the mind that attracted 
you into a unity of intellect and affection, while it marshalled you in 
the way of the pole-star of salvation, through the darkness and the 
dreariness of a world that lyeth in wickedness. 

" And thou Glasgow, too, dear to all my classical remembrances, 
city of the untiring spirit of commerce, yet of mental energies and 
of mental refinements ; city pronounced by no mean judge, ' the 
most religious in the world,' when wilt thou escape from the child- 
hood of Calvinism, and grow up into the manhood of Arian intelli- 
gence and refinement ? You thought yourselves well-informed and 
enlightened Presbyterians ; but the clerk of the Synod' of Munster 
tells you, that if you were so you would be disgusted with your 
ministers. . . . Oh, had you but a rushlight from the Synod of 
Munster, there is no calculating to what proficiency such an intel- 
lectual people might yet be advanced ! " 



148 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. YII. 



It had been insinuated that Mr. Cooke's evangelical views 
had disgusted and driven away his people. In reply, he 

says : — 

" It should give you pleasure to be informed that the congregation 
of Killyleagh have rebuilt their meeting-house in a style which, 
though plain, like Presbyterians, would yet not disgrace the me- 
tropolis. "We have not a sitting unoccupied. It would delight your 
eyes to see the crowded pews on the Sabbath. And if calculation 
pleased you, it might be worth while to tell that the congregation of 
Killyleagh is at present paying a stipend double that of any country 
congregation in Ireland. And all this they have done, and are 

doing, without having solicited a penny from the public 

You are a Synod. Now I offer, upon any ordinary Sabbath, to pro- 
duce as many hearers in the congregation of Killyleagh as you can 
produce on the same day in the whole Synod of Munster." 

Dr. Chalmers visited Ireland during the heat of the Arian 
controversy. His fame had long preceded him. On the 23rd 
of September, 1827, he opened the new Presbyterian church 
of Fisherwick Place, Belfast ; and, on the following day, that 
of the Rev. William Craig, of Drornara. His discourses made 
a profound impression ; and his praise was sounded through- 
out Ulster, His opinion and advice were eagerly sought as 
to the policy which ought to be pursued in regard to Arianism. 
It was reported to be in opposition to that of Mr. Cooke. 
This was a noble opportunity for Mr. Armstrong. He took 
immediate advantage of it, and published abroad that the most 
celebrated of living Presbyterian divines disapproved of the 
proceedings of the Orthodox members of the Synod of Ulster. 
Mr. Cooke replied, and put the matter in its true light ; he 
showed at the same time that even the prestige of a great 
name could not turn him from what he believed to be the 
straight path of duty : — 

" When Dr. Chalmers did come to Ireland, I had the pleasure of 
listening to his unrivalled eloquence ; and never could I have 
wished for anything more sincerely than that you had enjoyed the 
same advantage. He would have reminded you of a principle which, I 



ch. vn.] 



DE. CHALMEES ON AEIANISM. 



149~ 



fear, you have jet to learn — that ' the wrath of man worketh not the 
righteousness of God.' I enjoyed not merely the pleasure of hearing 
Dr. Chalmers, but the honour of his acquaintance. . . . Before 
our distinguished visitor left our shores, he was pleased to express a 
wish to see me in Scotland, and in the meantime invited me to 
correspond with him on the state of the Presbyterian Church in 
Ireland — an invitation of which I certainly intend to avail myself. 
And here, sir, I seize the opportunity of correcting a report, which 
more than once 1 have heard, alleging that Br. Chalmers disapproved 
of the proceedings of the orthodox members of the Synod of Ulster 
at Strabane, and advised that all things should continue in their 
present form. This account of the Doctor's alleged opinion I heard 
so often, and so confidently repeated, that I felt myself called upon to 
obtain from Dr. Chalmers himself the statement of his sentiments 
upon the subject. I can, then, confidently state that Dr. Chalmers 
did not disapprove of the conduct of the Orthodox members of the 
Synod. That, with the modesty which is the constant characteristic 
of a great mind, he acknowledged he knew so little of the state of our 
Church, that he did not feel qualified to offer a decided advice or 
opinion ; but that, so far as he was able to do so, he considered that 
to allow the present Arianisni of the Synod to die its natural death, 
and to take care that by requiring a decided subscription, as well as 
by examination of candidates, we should permit no more Arians to 
become members of the body. 

" Now I do bow with sincere deference to the opinion of a man so 
justly entitled to my respect ; yet I confess I cannot adopt his 
sentiments. My reasons will in due time be before the public, free 
from the misstatements and additions with which they have hitherto 
been accompanied arid deformed. In the meantime I may be per- 
mitted to say, that my only object is the doctrinal and practical 
purification of the Synod of Ulster, and the following is the plan on 
which I believe it attainable : — 

'•'1. I disavow all idea of interfering with the private judgment of 
ministers or people. 

" 2. I disavow ever having entertained the most distant notion of 
suspension, silencing, or excommunication. 

" 8. I take, as I declared in the Synod, the case of Abraham and 
Lot for my example. We cannot agree — we teach different gospels. 
Let us, then, quietly divide. 

" But while I deem my own plan of present division the best, I 
feel perfectly open to the reasonings of Orthodox brethren, who are 



150 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. YIL 



for the plan of future exclusion of Arianism. And should I find 
chem disposed to carry it efficiently, and not nominally, into execu- 
tion, I know it to be merely a more roundabout way of attaining the 
very object I have in view. It will produce division by mining at 
night ; my plan is to scale the walls in the face of day." 

Mr. Cooke was right. The straightforward, honourable, 
and Scriptural course was separation. And the subsequent 
history of the Church has shown how largely separation pro- 
moted the interests of Christian truth in Ireland. 

During the winter of 1827-28, Mr. Cooke's labours con- 
tinued. His efforts to organize and inspire the Orthodox 
party were unremitting. It was no easy task. Many, who 
were orthodox in faith, dreaded the effects of pushing matters 
to extremity. Many cared little for vital religion. A heartless 
formalism had long paralysed a large section of the Protestant 
churches of Ireland. As yet it was only partly removed. 
Mr. Cooke's sermons and speeches contributed largely to 
promote a revival. He was looked upon not merely as the 
champion of orthodoxy, but as the advocate of new life in the 
Church. An anonymous admirer thus writes. The letter is 
one of many ; and the sentiments it expressed were re-echoed 
over Ulster : — " That the Kev. Henry Cooke has many foes in 
Belfast he is well aware ; that he has many and warm friends 
I can testify. To the latter the very sight of him is transport 
— transport most disinterested, proceeding only from a love to 
him because of his love to immortal souls. In proof, I insert 
the following, received this evening from a lady of distinction : 
' I had last Tuesday the pleasure of being present at a meeting 
of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. I had there 
opportunity of hearing and admiring the eloquence of many 
distinguished ministers. But I could not divest myself of the 
feeling that the speeches were more adapted to display their 
own talents than the inestimable riches of Christ. There was 
one exception. It was that of our favourite preacher, the Bey. 
Henry Cooke. The effects produced on my mind by his 
speech were altogether different from those produced by the 



Oh. VIL] HIS GBEAT INFLUENCE. 



151 



others. To promote the glory of our Blessed Saviour appeared 
to be his one object. While his splendid talents and burning 
eloquence entranced all hearers, the truths embodied went 
straight to the heart. They came with double force from one 
who appears to have learnt his religion at the feet of Jesus.' " 

Not in Belfast only, but in the most distant parts of 
Ireland, was Mr. Cooke's influence felt. The Kev. Dr. Steele 
of Stranorlar, County Donegal, referring to an effort to 
establish a branch of the Bible Society, thus writes to him : — 
" It appears to me that nothing valuable can be done in this 
cold quarter except an able deputation visit us. I am de- 
cidedly of opinion that you are the very person who should 
first make the noble attempt. Do not charge me with flattery 
when I say that the gale of popularity blows so strongly in 
your favour that you could command almost anything here ; 
and nothing but popularity of the best stamp will attract the 
goodwill of the aristocracy around us." Mr. Kydd of Dun- 
given, after mentioning the efforts of the Rev. Mr. Porter to 
propagate his Arian dogmas in and around Newtown-Limavady, 
urgently requests a visit from Mr. Cooke : — 

" I feel persuaded that your lending your aid in this quarter, and 
in this cause, would, under the blessing of God, be attended with 

good effect I find there are great fears of a division at 

next meeting of Synod. I think if we cannot get rid of the Arians 
at next meeting we must leave them. The moderate men, as they so 
silkenly call themselves .... may get their choice, either to 
unite with the Arians, and keep with them a Dead Sea peace, or give 
them up, and abide with those who, through good report and bad 
report, are willing to bear their testimony to the name of Jesus." 

The Synod of 1828 approached. It was looked forward to 
with intense interest. Each party was preparing for a deter- 
mined and final struggle. The New Light faith was now no 
longer a mere negation. It had of late become positive and ag- 
gressive, and, therefore, all the more obnoxious to the vast body 
of the people. Some leading ministers of other Churches had 
found it necessary to enter the list against Mr. Montgomery in 



152 



THE LIFE OF DK. COOKE. 



[Oh. vn. 



defence of Evangelical truth. Among the most prominent 
were the Eev. Mark Cassidy, Eector of Newtownards, who 
published a spirited tract exposing the doctrines of Arianism ; 
and the Rev. John Paul, Covenanting Minister of Carrick- 
fergus, whose Defence of Creeds, in reply to Montgomery's 
speeches, is exceedingly able and acute. As a piece of sound 
argument, and Scriptural exegesis, it is unsurpassed. 

A week before the meeting of Synod, a letter was published 
in the newspapers, addressed " To the Ministers, Ruling 
Elders, and Congregations of the General Synod of Ulster." 
It was signed by H. Cooke, John Johnston of Tullylish, 
W. Craig of Dromara, and W. D. Stewart of Downpatrick. 

" Our sole object," they say, " is to excite the public attention of 

the Church We wish not to pre-occupy, but merely to 

prepare, the minds of our brethren for the important discussions in 
which they are about to be engaged. 

" We believe it will be admitted that the first object of a Church 
should be the character and qualifications of the ministry. The 
qualifications we believe to consist in a knowledge of the truth, with 
aptness to teach ; and the character, in the personal conversion of 
every individual upon whom the office is conferred. A learned 
ministry, we believe to be highly desirable ; a converted ministry we 
believe to be absolutely necessary." 

They therefore recommended the Synod to adopt a new 
plan — to commence the religious training and examination of 
candidates for the ministry in boyhood ; to continue it during 
the whole course of study ; to adopt all necessary means to 
ascertain the soundness of their faith, the sanctification of 
their souls, and the purity of their lives. 

They then proceed to another part of this noble purpose : — 

" But, whilst we feel deeply anxious for a reform in the examina- 
tions of candidates for the ministry, we cannot overlook the vital 
importance of a reform in the examination and introduction of ruling 
elders. That reform is necessary, we need not argue. Are there not 
ruling elders in the Church who have no prayer in their families, 
who do not visit, who do not pray with the sick ? Now a Church 



Ch. VII.] 



ON CHURCH REFORM. 



153 



whose office-bearers are so unqualified cannot prosper. Reform the 
ministry as we may, while the ruling-eldership is unreformed the 
work is imperfect. The ruling elder, by his vote, equals the minister 
in the Church Court. He should, therefore, be his equal in those 
purely religious qualifications required by his office. It will be 
requisite, then, that the Synod provide for a due and efficient exami- 
'nation into the doctrinal sentiments and personal religion of the men 
who are to be admitted to so important a share in the government of 
the Church. Nor do we believe it possible that any considerable 
religious reform can take place in the ministry or people of the Synod 
of Ulster, except an equal attention be paid to the ruling- eldership. 
"We delight to contemplate the plain yet lovely form of Presby- 
terianism as it arose from the hands of the Apostles of our Lord. We 
delight to contemplate it as it again emerged, disencumbered of the 
inventions of ages, when the morning of the Reformation dawned 
upon the mountains of Geneva. We delight to view it as it stood 
forth, pure, and energetic, and apostolical, from the hands of our 
Scottish forefathers ; and to their primitive and apostolical models 
we would seek again to restore it, by removing what has been super- 
added, correcting what has been done in error, and reforming, by the 
blessing of heaven, whatever is found contrary to the purity of the 
gospel in doctrine or in discipline." 

This letter went to the root of the whole matter. A 
thorough reform was advocated. It was clear that nothing 
short of that would satisfy the writers, and the party they 
represented. Mr. Cooke was the acknowledged leader of the 
party. He was candid, bold, and determined. He knew his 
power, and he resolved to exercise it. He would no longer 
listen to timid counsels. Half-measures he considered little 
better than participation in error. Entire separation from 
Arians and Arianism was what he desired, and was determined, 
at all hazards, to effect. 

The Synod met at.Cookstown on Tuesday, the 24th of June, 
1828. The Rev. Patrick White, a man of sterling orthodoxy, 
and a member of a large family long distinguished for attach- 
ment to the good old Standards of Presbyterianism, was 
elected moderator. The attendance of ministers and elders 
was larger than at any former period of the Church's history, 



154 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. VH. 



and the house was crowded with an eager and excited audience. 
All knew what was coming. 

As soon as the Synod opened the debate began. The ques- 
tion of the clerkship was still pending. Mr. Porter had pub- 
licly declared himself an Arian. His declaration was published 
to the world in an official document. A large section of the 
Synod therefore thought he should not be permitted to hold 
such an important office. Others, however, considered that, 
when a question of such vital moment as the division of the 
Synod would come before them, it would be impolitic to create 
embarrassment with a matter to a large extent personal and 
subordinate. Mr. Morell, of Ballibay, proposed that a com- 
mittee " be now appointed to take into consideration the state 
of this body, and report what course it should pursue to 
remedy the evils which now prevail amongst us." The motion 
was seconded by Mr. Horner, of Dublin. It was strenuously 
opposed by the whole strength of the Arian party, and by 
many of the Orthodox, including even Mr. Stewart, of 
Broughshane. Mr. Cooke argued in its favour, and maintained 
that if the committee were appointed it should consist wholly 
of Orthodox men. 

" Not that I fear the reasonings or the votes of the Arians, but I 
know their opinions already, while I do not know those of the 
Orthodox. Arians wish to stay in the Synod, and, like the Greeks 
in the Trojan War, to burn down the city. ... If the Synod 
appoint a committee of Arians and Athanasians, the Presbyterian 
public will have no confidence in them. I would not prevent them 
from arguing before the committee ; but I would prevent them from 
voting. Their object is to Arianize the Synod, to make us, not ' a 
thinking few,' but a thinking multitude." 

After a long debate the motion was formally withdrawn, but * 
the leaders of the Orthodox party met, and prepared a series 
of resolutions, which were submitted to the house at a subse- 
quent session. 

On the following day there was a lull in the storm, during 
which Mr. Cooke paid the following eloquent tribute to the 



Oh. VII.] TKIBUTE TO KEY. J. THOMPSON. 



155 



memory of the Rev. John Thompson, of Carnmoney, who had 
died on the 22nd of March. 

" He was emphatically the father of the Synod ; and throughout a 
long life of usefulness he fully sustained the high character of a 
Presbyterian minister. He was, in every sense of the term, a model 
of what a clergyman ought to be. Yenerable for his age, and dis- 
tinguished for charity ; while he showed himself an unshaken 
asserter of orthodox principles. His opinion was regarded with 
parental deference, and his correct views constituted a kind of 
Synodical dictionary, to which a final appeal was universally made. 
Though his integrity was unbending, he possessed that urbanity of 
disposition which rendered him adverse to measures of severity 
wherever amendment was within the limits of hope. In the world 
his conversation was such as to embellish the ministerial character, 
and to shed a lustre over the name of Presbyterianism. The Synod 
• of Ulster occupied a principal share of his attention till his last hour, 
and even at that critical moment, when usually the brightest intel- 
lects undergo a temporary obscuration, his mighty mind did not 
forsake him. He exhibited the character of a dying Christian. His 
experience was that of a man who could say, c I have fought the good 
fight, I have finished my course, and henceforth there is laid up for 
me a crown of glory.' Long will it be before the Synod of Ulster 
numbers among its members one so variously distinguished. Rich 
in Christian experience, ripe in the full fruition of a Saviour's love, 
he set, like a summer's sun, with all his glories around him." 

On Thursday, the 26th, such ministers and elders as had 
not been present at the previous annual meeting, were required 
publicly to express their belief in the doctrine of the Trinity. 
Thirty-eight ministers and fifty-nine elders answered " be- 
lieve," four ministers and fourteen elders, "not; " three minis- 
ters and two elders declined to answer ; one minister withdrew ; 
and two elders protested against the whole procedure. The 
course adopted was unquestionably strict; some may call it 
harsh ; but few will venture to affirm that, under the extra- 
ordinary circumstances of the Church, it was not necessary. 
It served the purpose for which it was intended ; it drew a 
clear line of demarcation between Arians and Orthodox. 



156 



THE LIFE OE DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. yn. 



On Friday the great debate began. It was opened by Mr. 
Morell, who read a series of resolutions agreed to in com- 
mittee. They were not satisfactory. They were orthodox in 
tone and tendency ; but they were so expressed as to be useless 
in practice. Mr. Carlile, of Dublin, moved their adoption. 
His speech, like the resolutions, was a poor attempt at a com- 
promise between truth and error. 

" I am placed between so many conflicting elements," he said, 
" that I am scarcely able to see my way. I have not my own indi- 
vidual views to consult on this occasion, and I cannot bring forward 
that which I would in all respects approve. . . . The proposed 
resolutions go no farther than au appeal to the innate power of 
truth, and there they leave the matter. They do not affix a stigma 
on any particular party ; but acknowledge generally that there are 
evils in the Synod arising from past laxity. Though Arians may 
suppose that they are particularly referred to, yet, for myself, I do 
not particularly refer to them." 

In reference to creeds he argued : — " The Christian Church 
is bound to set forward the sacred Scriptures as the only book 
that contains rules of faith. It is said we must have some 
definition of what the Scriptures mean, I do not think so. 

. . . Instead of setting up logical men to make a creed, 
or code of laws, out of Scripture, the Scripture itself should 
be our creed." 

Mr. Cooke followed. He objected altogether to Mr. Carlile's 
temporising policy; and he severely criticised his plausible 
arguments. " The proposed resolutions are too vague. They 
amount in reality to nothing ; and that is the reason why Mr. 
Carlile supports them. They are so expressed that every man 
can take his own meaning out of them." Mr. Cooke, there- 
fore, proposed an amended series, which provided that every 
candidate for the ministry, previous to entering a theological 
class, should be enjoined to present himself at the annual 
meeting of Synod, to be examined by a select committee 
respecting his personal religion, his knowledge of Scripture, 
especially his views on the doctrines of the Trinity, original 



Ch. VII.] 



MONTGOMEEY AND STEWAET. 



157 



sin, justification by faith, and regeneration ; and that no man 
should in future receive licence or ordination unless he pro- 
fessed faith in the above doctrines ; and farther, that if any 
thus licensed and ordained should be afterwards found not to 
preach those doctrines, or should avow any principles opposed 
to them, he should not be continued in the Church ; and farther, 
should any person be licensed or ordained in opposition to 
these regulations, such licence or ordination should not be 
deemed valid. 

The debate continued during the whole of Friday and 
Saturday. Towards its close Mr. Montgomery rose to address 
the house. He spoke for two hours. As a display of brilliant 
oratory, sparkling wit, touching pathos, and powerful declama- 
tion, his speech had never been surpassed in the Synod. It 
held the audience spell-bound. His friends then, and after- 
wards, pronounced it unanswerable. Mr. Stewart, of Brough- 
shane, rose to reply. The contrast was striking. In personal 
appearance, manner, and style, the two men were as unlike as 
men could be. Mr. Montgomery's presence was commanding, 
his manner graceful, his style chaste and classic, his voice sin- 
gularly sweet. Mr. Stewart made no pretension to elegance 
or high culture in person, address, tone or style. But in 
argument he was as far superior to his antagonist as he was 
inferior in the graces of oratory. He had the skill of an 
intellectual anatomist. He detected every lurking sophism. 
He stripped every fallacy of its beautiful clothing. Cold and 
keen as polished steel, his incisive logic laid bare the funda- 
mental rottenness of his opponent's oration. He showed that 
its principles were false, and its practical results a delusion. 
Mr. Stewart's speech was irresistible. It convinced every 
thoughtful mind in the assembly. Mr. Cooke was so entirely 
satisfied with it that he waived his own right of reply. The 
resolutions were put to the house and carried by a majority 
of eighty-two, in the largest meeting of Synod ever known 
in Ulster. 

The Arians protested, and placed on record a series of 



158 THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. [Oh. VII. 



" reasons," which, certainty, are as defective in logic as they 
are in theology. The protest was signed by twenty-one minis- 
ters and eighteen elders, some of whom describe themselves as 
" believers in the doctrine of the Trinity." One of the 
"reasons" will remind the student of Mohammedan history 
of Omar's famous argument for the destruction of the Alex- 
andrine library. " If any creed, or test of religious belief 
contain nothing but what is to be found in the Bible, it is 
superfluous ; and if it contain anything contrary to the Bible 
it is pernicious, calculated to mislead the understanding, to 
prevent the progress of truth, and to perpetuate error." The 
protest was vain. It could not stop, or even delay, the deter- 
mined action of Mr. Cooke. A committee was appointed " to 
examine candidates for the ministry in the Church previous to 
their entering a theological class ; candidates who have finished 
their theological course and Presbyterial trials, and proba- 
tioners previous to their ordination." Arians were excluded 
from the committee. 

The orthodoxy of the Presb} 7 terian clergy was thus secured, 
as far, at least, as human agency could secure it. No Arian 
could thenceforth honestly enter a theological class, obtain 
licence, or proceed to ordination. The plan has ever since 
been followed by the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, and 
has given entire satisfaction. But evils still remained un- 
touched by this law. More than thirty professed Arians sat in 
the Synod. Their influence was great. They might largely 
leaven the minds of the Presbyterian people, under the sanc- 
tion of ecclesiastical authority. They were not inclined to 
remain passive spectators of the new legislation. All that 
eloquence and energy could effect, would be effected, to stop or 
thwart it. Mr. Cooke foresaw this, and resolved to counteract 
the evil. He believed there could be neither peace nor pros- 
perity in the Church so long as Arianism found a resting place 
within its pale. He, therefore, gave notice that, " He intended 
to move at next meeting for a consideration of the state of this 
Synod, with a view to reform existing evils." 



Ch. VII.] 



SPEECH AT OOOKSTOWN. 



159 



His speech on giving notice of motion was a magnificent 
specimen of forensic eloquence. It exists in a perfect form, 
being one of the very few which he himself revised for sepa- 
rate publication. His object in it was partly to defend his 
past line of action against the misrepresentations and calum- 
nies of a host of assailants ; and partly to explain and enforce 
the duty of the Church in regard to her acknowledged 
Standards : — 

" On reading the reports of the Synod of last year, at Strabane, 
I was not a little surprised with the picture there drawn of my 
opinions and proposals. In these reports I am represented as pro- 
posing that there should be some kind of committee whose business 
would be to visit and pray with all Arian ministers ; and if this 
were unavailing for their conversion, to suspend, or, perhaps, finally 
to degrade them. This plan was called fanatical, and I was, conse- 
quently, honoured with the name of fanatic. My opponents exulted, 
my friends were surprised at the folly, as they called it, of such an 
absurd proposal ; and I do assure you, sir, I had no friend more sur- 
prised than I was myself, when I found such a proposal ascribed to 
my invention. I speak, sir, under the correction of this house, when 
I say that the man who has given me as the author of the plan has, 
to use the gentlest language, been guilty of misrepresentation. I 
never made such a proposal to this house, yet it has run the circuit 
of some Irish newspapers, has been blazoned in some English and 
Scottish Socinian magazines ; and, if I recollect well, has been 
honoured with Italics, in order to arrest the attention of readers by 
its folly or absurdity. 

" The plain fact, sir, is, that some such proposal was made in this 
house, but it was not made by me. It was made by one of the most 
talented and eloquent opponents of my views of Church fellowship. 
Whatever merit or demerit — whatever praise or blame belong to it, 
they are not mine — they are the sole, original, and undivided pro- 
perty of Dr. Wright, to whom I now thus publicly restore the entire 
and undisturbed possession. 

" Before I come to the subject immediately claiming our atten- 
tion, I feel bound to advert to another mistake. I had said in my 
evidence before the Commissioners of Education, that I considered 
there were thirty-five Arians in the Synod. But when the report of 
the Synod of Strabane gave the appearance merely of ten, I was 
instantly set down as ignorant of the true state of the Synod, and 



160 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VII. 



guilty of a voluntary exaggeration of the number of its Arian 
members. Various were the accusations I had to sustain under this 
head. First I was accused of speaking as if possessed of a discern- 
ing of spirits,' when I called men Arian who had never avowed their 
opinions. You will, therefore, bear with me when I set myself right 
with the Synod upon this subject. I pretend to no such extraordi- 
nary gift of discerning men's secret opinions ; but I judge on the 
ordinary principles of the reason and revelation which God has 
bestowed upon me. ... I plainly stated to the Commissioners 
the principles upon which I judged of the number of Arians in the 
Synod. The first principle I stated to be open declaration. The 
second, defect in their declaration of sentiments. There are a few 
members of this Synod who have always avowed their Arian senti- 
ments. I knew them because they wore no cloak. There are others 
who have never openly avowed Arian doctrines : I knew them, not 
by what they avowed, but by what they did not avow. The doctrine 
of the Supreme Deity of the Word forms such a noble and unshaken 
corner-stone for the temple of God, that he who holds it, as the foun- 
dation of his faith and hope, cannot conceal from the world the 
glories of his confidence. He who holds the Saviour to be * God 
manifest in the flesh,' who feels the full acceptation of His ' coming 
into the world to save sinners,' he who acknowledges His dignity as 
' the mighty G-od,' yet confides in His atonement as ' the Prince of 
Peace,' — he, I say, who thus believes and thus feels, cannot be silent. 
The uncontrollable thought takes full possession of his soul, and ' out 
of the abundance of the heart the mouth must speak.' When I, 
therefore, find a minister who preaches not, or who speaks not, of 
this doctrine, I believe, I know he holds it not ; for to believe, and 
yet be silent are totally incompatible. Upon these principles I 
formed my judgment, and the result of this year's inquiry has fully 
established the correctness of my estimate. The number of those 
who have openly avowed Arianism, or something akin to it, or who 
have, for the reasons they have stated, refused, or declined to 
answer, now amounts to thirty-two. There are of the thirty-five to 
whom I alluded, some who have not been yet present, and who, 
from age, cannot be present ; and when all shall thus be added, I 
am sorry to say, that so far from being incorrect in overrating the 
Arians of this body, I have underrated them by three or four. The 
number of Arian members in this Synod I would now say amounts, 
most probably, to thirty-nine. Should any of the members, whom I 
have thus classified, deny the correctness of my opinions, they are 
at liberty to do so ; and I shall rejoice in their denial." 



Cu. VII] THE EIGHT OF PEIVATE JUDGMENT. 



161 



Referring to the alleged hardship of calling upon members 
of Synod to declare their religious belief, he said : — 

" I cannot see how any man could hesitate to answer to the truth 
of all he knows about religion. Whatever opinions I hold in religion, 
I glory in proclaiming them. The declaration may entitle me to the 
honourable sobriquet of enthusiast, or fanatic, or bigot, or what you 
will, but will never deter me from giving to every man that asketh, 
an account of the hope that is in me ; or of plainly stating how far, 
in my opinion, error has made breaches in the walls of our Zion. 
If any man entrust me with a secret, I shall endeavour faithfully to 
keep it ; but my opinions in religion, or my opinions of the religious 
sentiments of others, I shall never consider as a secret, but shall at 
all times, openly declare them to every one who has a right or an 
interest in ascertaining their nature. . . . 

" Against the whole past proceedings of the Synod, and against the 
object contemplated in my notice of a future motion, three broad 
grounds of objection are exhibited : — 

" The first of these represents the proceedings of the Synod as 
opposed to ' the right of private judgment.' Whether our proceed- 
ings be, or be not, opposed to the right of private judgment, I shall 
not take upon me to determine ; as I must confess myself, up till 
this hour, ignorant of what the right of private judgment, as used 
by the objectors, can possibly mean. This is a startling confession 
of ignorance in the midst of ' the march of mind,' and in the full 
blaze of ' the lights of the nineteenth century.' But the fault is not 
mine. No member of Synod has condescended to explain what he 
means by ' the right of private judgment.' Does it mean that every 
man has a right to think as he pleases, as the lights of the late 
French, and of some modern schools of philosophy, seem to inti- 
mate ? Then, at once, I totally deny its authority. Let me look 
at thee, thou Idol called ' Eight of private judgment ! ' I am told 
that if I deny to worship thee, I shall be branded as a rebel to thy 
high and legitimate powers. It may be so ; yet I will not tremble 
before the philosophical idol men have conjured into existence, nor 
bow before the image they are pleased to set up. If by right of 
private judgment we are to understand a right to think as we please, 
then what we have a right to think it never can be wrong to think. 
We cease then to be accountable for our opinions ; indeed accounta- 
bility becomes impossible ; for where there can be no wrong, the 
ordinary idea of accountability disappears. Then, as our actions 



1G2 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VII. 



arise from our opinions, where opinions cannot be wrong, actions 
cannot be wrong. Thus virtue and rice are confounded for ever, 
and the distinctions between moral right and wrong disappear from 
the universe. 

" But have we not been told a thousand times that the Protestant 
religion is built upon 'the right of private judgment.' God forbid it 
were ever built upon any such flimsy foundation. The Protestant 
religion is built upon the command, upon the "Word of God ; upon 
prophets and apostles, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner 
stone. There it rests unshaken upon the Eock of Ages, and the 
gates of hell shall not prevail against it. 

" I know it has been the practice of many called philosophers, and 
of not a few called Divines, to fix upon human principles, when they 
should have ascended to divine principles. Hence the modern 
doctrine concerning right of private judgment. "When I therefore 
deny all allegiance to this phantom king, I am bound to point out 
to this Assembly what principles I consider to be entitled to the legi- 
timate sovereignty. These seem to me to be the following : — 

" 1. It is the duty of every man to search the Scriptures. John 
v. 39. 

"2. It is the duty of every man to be fully persuaded in his own 
mind. Eom. xiv. 5. 

" 3. It is the duty of every man to receive the dictates and guidance 
of Scripture, as the revealed will of heaven. 2 Tim. iii. 16. 

" 4. As public bodies are composed of individuals, they, as public 
bodies, are subject to the same laws as individuals. Consequently, 
it is the duty of public bodies to search the mind of God in the 
Scriptures, to be fully persuaded in their own minds, and, in all their 
decisions, to be guided solely by the authority of what God has 
revealed. Now, if these four principles include what is meant by 
the right of private judgment, let me just entreat our opponents to 
reduce their phraseology to some more intelligible, some more defi- 
nite, some more scriptural standard. And let me assure them, that, 
if these principles include their private judgment, we will be the 
last to recede from one iota of them. Let them convince us of 
departing from one of these principles, and we will thank them for 
the correction ; but, till they bring this conviction, which I am per- 
suaded they will not even attempt, we will say with Luther, when 
accused before the Diet — ' Here we take our stand ; we pursue no 
other course : and God be our help.' 

" Another ground of accusation taken against us is, that we are 



Ch. VII.] 



FUNDAMENTAL PEINCIPLES. 



163 



unfriendly to liberty. This ground is untenable, for we are the 
determined friends of the civil constitution of the empire. To our 
Puritan forefathers, historians admit that Britain stands indebted 
for every principle of her freedom. . . . 

" Having now, sir, cleared away the rubbish with which, during a 
period of twelve months, misrepresentation has been permitted to 
disfigure the subject ; and having now beaten in the advanced 
guards of our opponents, we come to take our ground, and establish 
our defences. Scripture is adduced against us ; we shall prove 
that we stand on it. Reason is brought against us ; we shall fear- 
lessly appeal to its decisions. Custom is brought against us ; we 
shall appeal to honesty. The nature of our views has been misun- 
derstood or misrepresented ; we shall endeavour to explain and vindi- 
cate our proceedings. 

" We take, then, as our first position, that it is the duty of every 
Christian and of every Church, to try the doctrine of those who 
preach. 'Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits 
whether they be of God.' 'Now, I beseech you, brethren, mark 
them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine 
which ye have heard, and avoid them.' ' Whosoever transgresseth, 
and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He that 
abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the 
Son. If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, 
receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed.' ' I 
know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience ; and thou hast 
tried them which say they are apostles, and are not.' .... 

"We take, as a second position, that the primitive scriptural 
method of ' trying the spirits ' was by plain questions on the funda- 
mental doctrines of the gospel. Our Saviour sets the example. 
' Whom do men say that I, the Son of Man, am ? . . . . But 
whom say ye that I am ? ' . . . . ' What think ye of Christ ' ? 
' Whose Son is He ? ' When they answer, even in Scripture lan- 
guage, ' He is the Son of David,' Our Saviour puts an additional 
question, to ascertain in what sense He was called the Son of 
David. ' If David then called him Lord, how is he David's son ? 
And no man was able to answer him a word.' .... 

" We take, as a third position, that it is the duty of every preacher 
of the gospel to give to every Church of which he is a member an 
account of the doctrines which he preaches. ' And I went up by 
revelation, and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach 
among the Gentiles ; but privately to them which were of reputation, 

M 2 



164 THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. VII. 



lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain.' Here the 
Apostle Paul hesitated not to give the Church a retrospective view 
of the gospel he had been preaching ; and that not even to the 
Churches among which he had been preaching, but to the Church 
at Jerusalem, where he had not been since his conversion. It will 
require no argument to prove that what Paul did, we, as successors 
of the apostles, are bound, after his example, to do. 

" Our fourth proposition is, that error in any of the fundamental 
doctrines of the gospel is destructive to the Churches. ' And their 
word will eat as doth a canker, of whom is HymenaBUS and Philetus ; 
who concerning the truth have erred, saying that the resurrection is 
past already ; and overthrow the faith of some.' I now put it 
home to my orthodox brethren, for to them I especially address my- 
self, and I call upon them to answer — if an error respecting the 
resurrection ' eateth as a canker ' and * overthroweth the faith of 
some,' what must be the effect of an error respecting the Lord Jesus 
Christ himself ? 

"Again, we consider it the duty of the teachers and rulers of 
Churches to refuse their authority to the preaching of doctrines which 
in their consciences they believe to be erroneous, and subversive of 
the faith. ' I besought thee to abide at Ephesus, that thou mightest 
charge some that they teach no other doctrine.' I do beseech my 
orthodox brethren to pause over this text, and apply it as the measure 
of their own conduct. Do they believe that Arianism is the doctrine 
of the gospel ? Do they believe that it is subversive of the gospel ? 
Yet do they not, year after year, give their public licence to Arians 
to preach the gospel ? Do they not, year after year, ordain them to 
minister in the gospel ? And have they ever made an attempt to 
tell them that the Supreme Deity of Christ is the foundation of the 
gospel ? And have they ever attempted to charge them that they 
preach no other doctrine ? Our fathers in the ministry, by the 
manner in which they have conducted this Church, have been instru- 
mental, I grieve to say it, in laying a snare for the feet of us, their 
sons. We have, accordingly, been entangled in it, and are so to this 

hour ; and I do beseech my brethren, for the sake of consistency 

for the sake of Scripture truth, to ponder the paths of their feet, and 
make an earnest, an humble, a persevering effort, to free themselves 
and future generations from this unhappy entanglement. 

" Further, we consider it, upon Scripture warrant, to be the duty 
of the Churches to follow after uniformity — not a uniformity to be 
produced by pains and penalties, and legal enactments ; but by a 



Ch. TIL] ON UNIFORMITY AND PURITY. 



1G5 



strict adherence to Scripture truth and apostolical practice. ' Now I 
beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye 
all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you ; 
but that ye be perfectly joined in the same mind, and in the same 
judgment.' Now, are Trinitarians and Arians joined in the same 
mind, in the same judgment ? They are divided about the very first 
principles of religion, about the great object of their testimony ; 
and while they remain contradicting one another, yet apparently 
forming one Church, they can only serve to increase the doubtings of 
the sceptic, or create suspicions in men's minds of their mutual in- 
sincerity. The great object for which Christ erected a Church was 
to bear witness of Him ; and except there be uniformity in that 
witness, I cannot discover upon what principles her testimony is 
entitled to acceptance. 

" Finally, I believe we have Scripture authority for endeavouring to 
purify the Church from the errors in doctrine or in practice that may 
from time to time arise. The Apostle Paul addresses Timothy on 
his duties as a Christian minister. In 2 Tim. ii. 17, he impugns the 
erroneous doctrines of Hymenaeus and Philetus, who had overthrown 
the faith of some ; and in the 21st verse he adds, 4 If a man shall 
purge himself from these, he shall be a vessel unto honour, sanctified, 
and meet for the master's use, and prepared unto every good work.' 
To Titus Paul says, ' A man that is an heretic, after the first and 
second admonition, reject.' The Thessalonians he charges, ' Now, 
we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh dis- 
orderly, and not after the tradition which he received from 
us/ .... 

" I have thus, sir, endeavoured to take and illustrate some of 
the Scripture grounds upon which we rest our cause. And I come 
now to exhibit the reasonableness of the means by which, under the 
good providence of God, we propose to advance the purity of this 
Church. 

" The first of those means is, a scriptural, plain, and public decla- 
ration of the doctrines which we teach. This will apply to the exami- 
nation of entrants to the ministry, and to the continuation of 
communion with those who are already ordained. 

" A public confession of a Church's faith should never be a test to 
be imposed upon any man. But it is a public declaration to all men 
of what that Church believes, that they may know upon what terms, 
and in what profess ed principles, they enter her communion . 



166 THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. VII. 



" As the Church I have already shown to be a witness for God, so 
a public confession of her faith is necessary to let the nature of her 
witness be known. In this way we know what the Church of Scotland 
testifies, what the Church of England testifies ; and we are enabled thus 
to judge into what communion we can enter with a good conscience. 
I may be told that all this information may as well be received in 
the present state of this Synod, for we all allow that the Bible is our 
Confession. Granted. But I ask, what Bible is your Confession ? Is 
it the Trinitarian Bible, which announces ' The Word was God ' ? 
Or is it the Arian Bible, which announces 'The Word was 
divine ' ? Or is it the Socinian Bible, which has it, ' Reason was 
divine' ? Answer me what Bible is our Confession, and then I shall 
understand you. 

"I am well aware that, in this age of liberality, the man who 
stands up as the advocate of creeds or Confessions exposes himself to 
a thousand hostile attacks. For the liberals of this age are only 
liberal to themselves — with one exception, indeed. They are most 
liberal of abuse to every man who dares to oppose them. 

" Every man has a creed, for every man believes something ; and 
a creed is merely what a man believes. 

" The sole purpose of a creed, then, is to show what a man believes, 
or what a Church believes. Everything beyond this comes under 
the head of abuse. When we call upon a man for his creed, we 
merely ask, what does he believe ? And I confess I see no principle, 
either of politeness or religion, that forbids the question, nor any 
principle of honesty that entitles any man to refuse a reply. . . . 
The arguments urged against creeds seem to me reducible to the 
following arrangement : — It has been argued that ' we wish to impose 
a test.' There is a double fallacy in this. We impose nothing ; for 
imposition implies power, with pains and penalties for refusing com- 
pliance. Then, in popular use, the word test signifies something to 
be taken in order to qualify for office ; and which, if taken, the right 
to the office follows. Confessions of Faith have been so abused ; but 
any such abuse is far from our minds. Were a man to sign a 
Confession of Faith again and again, I should not consider him one 
whit better qualified for the ministerial office than before his sig- 
nature. My conviction of the sincerity of his profession, the scriptu- 
rality of his views, and the sanctity of his life, would, in my mind, be 
his sole qualifications ; for the signing of a creed I consider not as a 
test — I merely view it as a means of putting to a man this plain 
question, What do you think ? 



Ch. TIL] the necessity foe creeds. 



1G7 



" The second argument against the use of any creed is derived 
from the danger of binding men to any uninspired phraseology. On 
this subject let me explain the practice of the Synod of Ulster. At 
an early period of the Synod's history it was found that some persons 
scrupled to admit certain phrases in the Westminster Confession. 
These scruples arose, not from opposition to the doctrines of the 
Confession, but from the phraseology in which some of them were 
expressed. The Synod, therefore, enacted, that persons, when re- 
quired to make a declaration of their faith, might have liberty to 
explain, in words of their own, the sense in which they understood 
any particular phrases ; at the same time satisfying the Presbytery 
that they did not reject the doctrine, but merely scrupled at the 
phraseology. This order of Synod was called the Pacific Act, and 
has been the ordinary law in subscribing presbyteries down till this 
time. For my own part, I would not wish to bind any man to 
express his faith in any particular, uninspired phraseology. I would 
leave him to the free and unrestricted selection of his own words, 
where he could not adopt mine ; but I would beg him to furnish me with 
such words as would clearly enable me to comprehend his meaning. 

" But if you are willing to sanction a man's selection of phrases, 
why not be contented with mere Scripture phrases ? Here let me 
remark, that all the opponents of creeds and confessions would, I 
believe, at once surrender were Churches to accept their declaration 
of faith in mere Scripture phrases. And why are they not contented 
with such declaration ? Why ? just because it is no declaration. A 
confession in Scripture phrases is, indeed, a declaration of what God 
has said ; but not an account of the meaning man attaches to God's 

sayings Had we asked Mr. Montgomery what the Bible 

had called Christ, he had answered rightly, * The Son of God.' But 
we ask him not what the Bible says ; we ask him what he thinks the 
Bible means by ' Son of God.' .... 

" To the use of confessions it has been ingenuously objected, that 
we require first to understand the Bible, and then we make a con- 
fession a rule for understanding the Bible, which we are presumed to 
understand before the confession was made. To this I answer — A 
confession is no rule for understanding the Bible ; a confession is a 
mere declaration of what we believe to be the meaning of the Bible. 

" The same individual has argued, that by a confession we add. to 
the Bible. Did the gentleman but weigh this charge, I am convinced 
he would retract it. His charge arises from his continual mistake 
about the nature and purposes of creeds. They are not made to add 



168 



THE LIFE OE DK. COOKE. 



[Ch. YII. 



to the Word of God, or to have any authority as the Word of God ; 
they are merely intended to declare what we believe to be the mean- 
ing of the Word of God. They are not to be considered an authori- 
tative declaration of what God has said, but of what we believe to 
be the import of His saying. 

" He has likewise charged us with an invasion of the rights of 
private judgment .... I deny that the making of a Confes- 
sion of Faith is an invasion of the rights of private judgment. It is 
an exercise of private judgment. An individual comes to the Bible, 
and by every means which God has bestowed upon him, he endea- 
vours to ascertain its meaning. He propounds- this meaning to 
others ; and on a similar examination they agree with him. This 
agreement is a mere aggregate of private judgments. In their union 
of private judgments, they determine that persons denying doctrines 
which they hold to be fundamental and essential, shall not be con- 
sidered of their company. Ah ! replies the objector, if you deny me 
admission, you invade my private judgment. It may be so, reply 
the others ; but if you intrude, you invade our private judgment. 
We leave you undisturbed to the choice of your companionship ; nor 
shall we intrude upon you farther than by our opinion, if you will 
listen to it. If we cannot convince you of your error, and our cor- 
rectness, we beg to part, and to part in charity. But surely if your 
private judgment be to overturn oar private judgment, this is not 
liberality in sentiment, but tyranny over our consciences. 

" We are charged with claiming infallibility. I pause not to argue 
the Church's infallibility. But I shall fearlessly announce that there 
is a scriptural sense in which every true believer is infallible. This 
I learn from Jesus Christ : — ' And they shall be all taught of God.' 
Now God must be an infallible teacher, and every one taught of Him 
must, in the scriptural sense, be infallible. But in declaring our 
creed, we claim not to be infallible interpreters of God's meaning, 
but honest interpreters of our own. I do believe that every honest 
man is able infallibly to declare what he believes, what he disbelieves, 
or where he is in doubt. This is all that we, by a declaration of our 
faith, propose to do. It is not fair to conjure up the phantom of 
Komish infallibility, and charge us with all the enormities committed 
under its guidance .... 

" Having now, sir, endeavoured to overturn a host of straggling 
objections collected from different quarters, I come to engage with 
the condensed phalanx which Mr. Montgomery has so powerfully 
led on against us. Permit me, sir, to pause for a moment and pay 



Ch. VII.] 



ALADDIN'S LAMP. 



1G9 



the tribute of my admiration to the splendour in which he has ex- 
hibited his array of argument. When last year he depicted the 
miseries of a minister's unhappy wife, whose husband came home to 
her, haying avowed his real religious opinions, I could scarcely refuse 
a tear to the imaginary distresses of the admirable tragedian. But 
when this year, sir, he has summoned up the full energy of his 
powers, and given us scene after scene, in every possible variety, I was 
almost induced to forget the presence of the Moderator and Synod, 
and this crowded audience around us, and to believe myself trans- 
ported to Arabia, and witnessing a modern exhibition of Aladdin 
and his wonderful lamp. I could almost fancy I saw him rub this 
lamp of wonders, while the first scene presented me with a lecturer 
on polemic theology. 

" The lecturer began by announcing, with all due solemnity, this 
important proposition — ' Religion is a matter entirely between a man 
and his God.' It sounds well. It served the lecturer to show that 
we," as a Synod, could, therefore, have no possible right to interfere 
in the matter. It is strange, sir, how nearly a proposition can ap- 
proach to truth, and, after all, be untrue. That religion is a matter 
between man and his God, is a truth most certain ; but that religion 
is a matter entirely between man and his God, is an assertion most 
unfounded. Were the lecturer's proposition true, I wonder how a 
minister would attempt to interfere in the religious instruction of his 
parish. Were the proposition true, I wonder why Paul has said, — 
' Now, then, we are ambassadors for Christ ; as though God did be- 
seech you by us, we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to 
God ' . . . . Eeligion is not a matter entirely between a man 
and his God. There is a large portion of its outward instrumentality 
which is entirely a matter between man and man ; yet regulated, in 
its ministration, not by the will of man, but by a strict conformity 
to the revelation of God. It is upon this principle that this Synod is 
bound, humbly, yet vigorously, perseveringly, and zealously, to inter- 
fere in the religious instruction of the people, to protect them from 
error, to furnish them with wholesome instruction in the truth. 

" The second proposition announced by our lecturer was this, — ' I 
will be accountable to no man in matters of religion, as no man can 
be accountable for me.' This is another of those splendid fallacies 
by which inconsiderate minds are led captive. 4 Tis a bit of common 
glass, finely cut, and set as a jewel, deriving its play of colours 
from a little foil ingeniously placed beneath it. Take it asunder — 
the colours, and the beauty, and the value are gone. I shall separate 



170 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Oh. YII. 



this gem from its setting, that its true value may be ascertained. 
' No man can be accountable for me.' This is the reason, the gem of 
the argument. Now, if by 4 accountable ' you mean that no man can 
be made a substitute for me, so that he may perish and I be saved, I 
freely admit its correctness. In this sense take it, and draw what 
conclusion you may. But our lecturer is too wise a man to exhibit 
such truisms to his pupils. In opposition, then, to the only other 
meaning he can have, I am ready to affirm, and to confirm it by the 
word of unerring truth, that men in certain circumstances are ac- 
countable for one another, and that too under the most awful penalties 
that the Divine Word has revealed. ' Son of man, I have made thee a 
watchman unto the house of Israel ; therefore, hear the word of my 
mouth, and give them warning from me. When I say unto the 
wicked, thou shalt surely die ; and thou givest him not warning, nor 
speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to save his life ; 
the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity, but his blood will I 
require at thy hand.' Where is now the high-sounding proposition, 
that one man is not accountable for another ? God has spoken, and 
it is fled; and the sound of its terror shall be heard no more .... 

" The other fragment of the lecturer's proposition, — ' I will be 
accountable to no man in matters of religion,' is a bold, and open, 
and heroic announcement, yet totally inconsistent with the purposes 
of the gospel. I have already proved that the object of this gospel 
is to bear witness. Now, an unaccountable witness is rather a novelty 
in jurisprudence. It is unlike the conduct of Paul : — ' I have not 
shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God ; ' and it is only 
by this open and unreserved declaration that the apostle is able to 
say : — ' I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood 
of all men.' Mr. Montgomery is also at variance with the advice of 
Peter : — ' Be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh 
a reason of the hope that is in you.' This advice clearly indicates an 
unrestricted accountability not only of our faith, but of the grounds 
and reasons upon which our hopes are rested. 

" But as lectures are tiresome things, the lamp was rubbed, and the 
scene was changed .... We were transported to Spain, and 
found ourselves in the great square of Madrid. The bells were 
tolling sullenly from the steeples .... A dark procession 
was advancing with slow and measured steps. I saw prisoners 
whom they were conducting to execution. Their garments were 
painted with evil spirits and flames. I saw the rack, and the other 
instruments of torture. I saw the faggots they had heaped up to 



ch. vn.] 



ELOQUENCE AXD IEOXT. 



171 



feed the murky fires of their auto da fe. I heard the prisoners groan 
and shriek in the midst of their tortures. I started as from a hor- 
rible dream ; I exclaimed. What is all this ? •' Oh ! ' replied a proud 
Castilian. ; It is merely a Presbyterian minister requested by his 
brethren to declare his real religious opinions.' " 

After a few more such touches of irony illumined by Alad- 
din's lamp, he proceeds : — 

" But the lamp is rubbed again, and lo ! we are transported to the 
lofty mountains of Dungiven. The sun is riding high in the heavens; 
his beams are sleeping on the heath; peasants are pursuing their 
peaceful toils; the children are gathering the fuel for the ruddy bon- 
fire of midsummer. The cattle are ruminating in quiet, or lowing to 
responsive echoes ; and the clear blue sea sparkles in the distance, 
reflecting the beauties of the scene in the mirror of its placid bosom. 
The genius of the scene is rolling slowly along, enjoying at once the 
beauties of nature, and the comforts of his easy chariot ; and his mind 
is indulging in all the reveries of the sublime, or soaring into the 
loftier contemplations of exalted piety. But mark how suddenly and 
lamentably the scene is changed. The contemplations of philan- 
thropy are interrupted and disarranged ; and the late placid face of 
nature assumes a sudden and unaccountable scowl, iudicative of some 
mighty, and monstrous, and adverse agency. Can the muses Of epic 
poetry or tragedy account for this wondrous change ? Or, if there 
have arisen a muse of novel or romance, can she aid us in explaining 
the phenomenon ? Yes, between them, somehow, they have dis- 
covered a solitary Calrinistic minister, plodding his weary way to 
the meeting of the Synod of Ulster, and nature has shrunk affrighted 
at his presence, and the genius of Arianism has participated in the 
discomposure. John Calvin, I have heard many a charge laid at thy 
door ; and, from Pope, I have heard of ' Presbyterian sour ; ' but the 
master-charge of all remained for you, Mr. Montgomery, when you 
made the presence of a solitary Calvinist cast a gloom over the festi- 
vities of nature. If the thing be a jest, it is a very good jest. But 
Mr. Montgomery is no joker. If it be meant for a picture, 'tis a very 
good picture, and as fine a specimen of the creative as you would 
wish. But Mr. Montgomeiy avers that it is sober earnest, and real 
fact .... 

" Having now. sir, endeavoured to dispose of that part of Mr. 
Montgomery's address which I would denominate the picturesque, I 



172 



THE LIFE OE DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. VII. 



come to submit to you a condensed yiew of whatever can be con- 
sidered argumentation. 

" As the very front of our offending, we are accused of ' prescribing 
a creed ' to our brethren. We prescribe no creed. We openly tell 
our own opinion. We say to those who wish to join us, 4 What are 
your religious opinions ? ' If we cannot agree, we part as we met. 
We give our opinions openly, but we prescribe them to no man. I 
have already given you my views of what is called private judgment, 
and in my statement of principles this house appeared universally to 
acquiesce. I shall, therefore, only now add, that while I cannot re- 
cognise the use of private judgment as a right from God to think as 
a man pleases, without light from the revealed will of G-od, I do not 
therefore imply, that any man has right, or privilege, or power from 
God, to interfere by coercion with the private opinions of another. 
I disclaim such interference with any man, except by counsel, advice, 
or argument. I permit no such interference with myself, except 
when men come armed with the mere weapons of logical discussion, 
and scriptural argument. If, by ' private judgment ' is merely meant 
that no public body has a right to prescribe opinions to private in- 
dividuals, I most heartily assent to the proposition. But the same 
principle that refuses to the public body the right to prescribe to the 
individual, refuses to the individual the right to prescribe to the 
public body. My private, my individual opinion is, that we should 
not hold intimate church fellowship with persons differing from us 
on fundamental doctrines of religion. Mr. Montgomery thinks we 
should be united, though of the most essentially discordant materials. 
Whether must Mr. Montgomery or I surrender our individual 
opinions ? My plan is, to leave Mr. Montgomery free to form his 
religious opinions, and to propagate them as he may, but not in my 
company, or under my sanction. Mr. Montgomery is determined to 
keep in our company, though not over agreeable, with the benignant 
wish, as he affirms, of converting us from our error .... Who 
now prescribes the creed in this case ? I answer, it is Mr. Montgo- 
mery and his friends who wish to exercise over our faith such over- 
whelming hardships as will not even permit us to choose our own 
company .... 

" But you must not inquire into our opinion, says Mr. Mont- 
gomery, for ' When creeds were formed, corruptions began.' This 
proposition is marvellously near the truth. Reverse the ends of the 
sentence and you have it perfect. It will stand thus : — When cor- 
ruptions began in the Churches, then creeds were formed to counteract 



Ch. VII.] OKIGIN AND USE OE CKEEDS. 



173 



them. The corruptions of Arms preceded the Nicene creed. That 
the best and most scriptural creeds have formed insufficient barriers 
against error, is a fact I readily admit. But wherever they have 
been insufficient, the fault has been in the administration, not in the 
law. The Church of Geneva has been overwhelmed with neology ; 
but not till after her ministers had begun, under the influence of 
Yoltaire, to take the liberty of dispensing with her established 
creeds. Just the same was the case in the Synod of Ulster. In pro- 
portion as the Presbyteries insisted on subscription, in the same 
proportion did they retain their orthodoxy. In proportion as Pres- 
byteries laid their formularies aside, in the same proportion were 
they overspread with Arianism. . . . 

" Let us, says Mr. Montgomery, leave ' all disputed points ; 
points trifling and unessential ; and let us come to an agreement 
upon undisputed, important, and fundamental matters.' ... If 
our creed is to be formed of undisputed points, we must far excel 
those individuals who are characterized as scanty in creed. There is 
not a point in religion that has not been over and over again 
disputed 

" And, alas ! sir, is it come to this ? that the character of Our 
Lord Himself is announced as a point not essential ? Surely, the 
doctrine of His Deity is essential to the Bible, for * the Word was 
God.' Surely it is essential to my salvation, for I require an 
Almighty Saviour. Surely it is essential to our worship, for men 
are commanded to 'honour the Son, even as they honour the 
Father.' Surely it is essential to our principles, for while the Bible 
demands of us to love the Lord our God, with all our heart and all 
our soul, the same word declares that the ' love of Christ con- 
straineth us,' and 6 if any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let 
him be anathema.' 

Mr. Cooke wanted the immediate separation of Arian and 
Orthodox. This fact was generally known. Yet in his speech 
he advocated a moderate measure, which, when fully con- 
sidered, was a compromise. At the close of his speech he gave 
his reason for so doing, while he declared his firm resolve to 
go farther at a future and fitting moment : — 

« Why, it may be said, if such be my views, have I appeared as 
the mover of the amended resolutions of this year, which do not con- 
template separation of our present constituency, but merely go to 



THE LIFE OE DK. COOE^. 



[Ch. VII. 



erect a barrier against future inroads ? I shall render to this house 
the reasons of my conduct. 

"I do not think we have taken all the steps by which so 
momentous a matter ought to be preceded. Our congregations have 
not been addressed ; our eldership has not been sufficiently con- 
sulted ; we have given no admonition, we have proclaimed no fast, 
as, in every religious emergency, our Scottish forefathers would have 
done. Now, all these are measures, I conceive, absolutely pre- 
requisite j therefore, until they shall have been attempted, or taken, 
I do not conceive separation scriptural. 

" I sincerely declare, that I am not only open to conviction, but 
actually wishing to be convinced, that separation is unnecessary. 
The man who attempts to reason me out of my present opinions, 
has, I must confess, an opponent prejudiced in his favour. I hope 
particularly my friend Mr. Carlile will discuss the subject ; and if he 
can convince me from Scripture, that Trinitarians, Arians, and Soci- 
nians, can form a scriptural Church, and cordially unite in licensing 
and ordaining one another, I shall resign my present views, and 
unite with him in preserving our present constituency. But, as I 
have yet heard no argument that convinces me of the propriety of 
remaining in our present most admired disorder, I do hope that 
something new will be produced ; and, above all things, that Scrip- 
ture will be fairly and fully examined, and shown to give most explicit 
testimony upon this subject, before I be expected to yield my judg- 
ment, or consent to the continuance of a nominal union, that only 
proves how really we are disunited. 

" I have rested for the present in the amended resolutions, 
because they are in accordance with the opinions of men for whose 
opinions I entertain the highest respect. My own opinion is de- 
cidedly for separation. Upon this point I most cordially concur 
with the opinions delivered by my venerated friends, Messrs. Elder, 
Dill, &c, and by my young friends, Messrs. Barnett, Brown, &c. 
But when I see arrayed against us men, of whose orthodoxy I can 
entertain no doubt ; men, of whose zeal I have seen most convincing 
proofs ; when I see my friends, Messrs. Horner, and Hanna, and 
Wright, and Morell, and Stewart, and Beid, willing to go no farther 
than the present resolutions ; and when I know that the opinion of 
Dr. Chalmers, whose name and praise are in all the Churches, goes 
no farther, I must confess that, in face of this array, it requires a 
man to have no little share of decision to hold his opinion without 
faltering. In face of it I do hesitate, but still my opinion is un- 



Ch. VII.] CHAEACTEE OF A TEUE MINISTEE. 



175 



changed ; jet I submit with deference, for a time, to the judgment 
of wiser and better men, that I may judge of the probable efficacy of 
their measures, by the result of a reasonable experiment. 

" The object of my contemplated motion is to attempt a remedy 
for the evils that are found to exist in the constituency of this 
body. 

" The principal evil I conceive to consist in the unnatural and un- 
coalescing admixture of our doctrines. . . . For a perfect church 
I look not till the Lord shall come with his saints ; but for a more 
perfect one than this Synod at present exhibits, I think, without 
much presumption, we may reasonably hope " . . . . 

Delineating the character of the true gospel minister, he 
said : — 

" A respectable minister, in whatever station he is placed by Pro- 
vidence, must be a decided man. A minister of other character may 
be learned, and rich, and eloquent, and much a favourite ; but while, 
like the air-fed chameleon, he takes all the colour from the objects 
around him, and appears green, yellow, or grey, according to the 
objects he rests on, he is a most miserable specimen of clerical 
defection ; the mere creature of the circumstances by which he is 
surrounded. A respectable minister, like some of the bright gems, 
should give, not take, his colour. His character should not be 
moulded by the objects that surround him ; but he should endeavour 
to transfer his own moral image to the souls committed to his 
instruction. I would have him a man untaught in the school which 
whispers to a young minister, ' Do not be in a hurry to declare your 
religious sentiments ; time enough when you have got a congrega- 
tion, and learn the opinions that will please your people.' I would 
not have a man offensively intrusive, but gentle, yet decided in 
his principles and instructions. Without these qualities neither 
minister nor Synod can be truly respectable ; and to cherish, 
under the divine blessing, such a decision of character is one 
great object of the motion which I now wish to enter upon your 
books. 

" Let me quote two passages of Scripture for the meditation of my 
brethren, and I shall relieve your patience by concluding this address. 
The first is a prophecy of the coming glory of the Church, indica- 
tive of her uniformity of opinion, testimony, and worship : 1 Thy 
watchmen shall lift up the voice ; with the voice together shall they 



176 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. YII. 



sing ; for they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord shall bring again 
Zion.' 

" The other portion I shall repeat is in reference to the many ex- 
hortations we have received to study concord and peace. Many 
objects are to be sacrificed for peace ; but peace, as well as gold, may 
be bought too dear. Therefore, when we look for peace, labour for 
peace, pray for peace, let us remember the words of the prophet, — 
* I will give you peace and truth in this place.' In the promise of 
God they are united blessings ; and He will not bestow the one till 
we take it in conjunction with the other." 

This remarkable speech made a profound impression. It 
confirmed waverers among the Orthodox. It showed the Arian 
party that their cause was lost, and that their connection with 
the S}mod was already virtually severed. No attempt was 
made to oppose the notice of motion. 

Mr. Cooke's labours in the pulpit and on the platform had 
roused the laity of the Church. The vast majority of them 
were Orthodox, and they pressed the Synod to defend the 
Church's faith. Memorials were presented from Cookstown, 
Knowhead, Ray, Donaghmore, Ballykelly, Omagh, Letter- 
kenny, Raphoe, Stranorlar, and Boveva, praying for separation. 
The Arians attempted a counter demonstration, but only three 
congregations could be found to join in memorials. On hear- 
ing the memorials on both sides, the Synod resolved to postpone 
the consideration of them till next meeting. Matters were not 
yet ripe for final action, but the time was approaching. The 
minds, both of ministers and laity, were becoming leavened ; 
and from certain indications of the feelings of the Arian party, 
Mr. Cooke was able to see, that, in all probability, he and 
those who acted with him, would be saved from an extreme 
measure by the voluntary withdrawal of their opponents. 

It was not from the Arian party that Mr. Cooke had now 
most to fear. Some ministers of decided Orthodoxy opposed 
his measures. Among them were his earliest personal friends. 
Their plea was peace, and a desire to preserve the integrity of 
the Synod. Their hope was that the measures already 
adopted would prevent the spread of heresy. Mr. Caiiile 



Ch. VII.] 



MR. CARLILE'S VIEWS. 



177 



opposed him, but on different grounds. His orthodoxy was 
unquestioned, but he objected to creeds and confessions. The 
Scriptures, in his opinion, should be the sole creed of the 
Church. It was wrong to set up any other. It was the duty 
of ministers and Church courts to test all candidates for licence 
by the Bible, and "to use all due diligence, according to the 
circumstances of the case, to ascertain that the person who is 
under examination be conformed to that Standard." In regard 
to those already in the Church, who held Arian views, it was 
the duty of the Orthodox to separate themselves from them as 
individuals, and to endeavour to counteract their errors, but 
not to separate from them ecclesiastically. 

" No man," he maintained, " who is not required personally to 
acquiesce in error, or to act contrary to his duty as a Christian or a 
minister, has any good ground for separating from the Synod. The 
idea of separating from others for the purpose of bearing testimony 
against them to the world, does not seem to me to be derived from 
the Word of God, but from the pride of the human heart. The 
only principle on which the Christian Church can ever be united is, 
that we unite with every man as far as we can, without denying 
some revealed truth, or violating some divine command. The Scrip- 
ture principle of separation is to separate, for some specific work, 
from those who cannot, or will not, unite with us in that work, 
while we retain our connection with them in other particulars." 

The letters in which these singular views were published 
were intended as a reply to Mr. Cooke's speech in the S} T nod, 
and to Mr. Paul's pamphlet on creeds. As might have been 
expected they produced little effect. The necessity for sepa- 
ration became every clay more apparent. In a Church com- 
posed of such heterogeneous materials there could be no unity of 
action, and there could be no peace. Mr. Cooke's challenge was 
not, and could not be met : — " If he (Mr. Carlile) can convince 
me from Scripture, that Trinitarians, Arians, and Socinians 
can form a Scriptural Church, and cordially unite in licensing 
and ordaining one another, I shall willingly resign my present 

N 



178 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VII. 



views, and unite with him in preserving our present constitu- 
ency." Mr. Carlile's letters never touched the point. 

Early in October an advertisement appeared in the Belfast 
newspapers, calling a meeting of those ministers and laymen 
throughout the province who disapproved of the enactments 
of the Synod. The meeting was to be held in the Arian place 
of worship, Belfast. The professed object was, — " Neither to 
advocate any peculiar system of theological opinions, nor to 
reflect upon the religious tenets of any denomination of 
Christians, but solely to devise the best means of maintaining 
the true principles of Protestantism, by endeavouring to frame 
such a temperate statement and remonstrance as may induce 
the Synod to return to the salutary regulations of their own 
Code of Discipline." The meeting was called for Thursday, 
the 16th. Two days before that date a letter was published, 
signed H. Cooke, Bobert Stewart, H. Henry, commenting on 
the proposed meeting and its alleged object. It shows that, if 
the Arians were active, Mr. Cooke was watchful. After direct- 
ing attention to the fact that the advertisement was anonymous, 
that the meeting, though called " Presbyterian," was not sum- 
moned by Moderator, Synod, or Presbytery, the writers 
say :— 

" From the words of the requisition we should feel ourselves per- 
sonally invited. For we are told, not only that the public will be 
freely admitted, but that it is expected many Calvinists, who are 
sincere friends of Christian liberty, will attend and take part in the 
proceedings. Now, as Calvinists, and sincere friends of Christian 
liberty, we feel authorised to attend this meeting, and take our 
share, however humble, in the discussions of the day. But, while 
we recognise the right of attendance and discussion derived from 
the announcement, we cannot forbear to remark, that the anonymous 
authors of the advertisement, who seem so anxious for Christian 
liberty, commence their proceedings with a curious specimen, inas- 
much as, while they tell us ' that the public will be freely admitted, 
and that many Calvinists are expected to take part in the proceed- 
ings,' yet none will be ' permitted to interfere by vote except they 
disapprove of the late enactments of the Synod.' That is, any man 



Ch. VII.] 



LETTER OE WARNING. 



179 



may have liberty to agree with the requisitionists, but no man shall 
be permitted to differ from them 

" "We now call upon the Presbyterians, who feel ' interested in the 
true principles of Protestantism/ to open their eyes and use their 
judgments. They are told that the meeting is to have no reference 
to any particular creed. Now, is not this too much for human 
credence ? For, when you reflect upon the place of meeting — one 
of the Arian meeting-houses of Belfast ; and when you consider the 
place of order for the subsequent dinner — that of the chief agent in 
Belfast for the Arian and Socinian press of England, Scotland, and 
Ireland ; then, will you not fairly conclude that, notwithstanding the 
implied invitation to orthodox attendance and participation in dis- 
cussion — that notwithstanding the profession of attachment to 
Christian liberty, and the true principles of Protestantism, yet the 
aforesaid meeting is to be neither more nor less than an assembly of 
Arian and Socinian ministers and laymen of the province, for the 
purpose of counteracting the endeavours of the Synod of Ulster to 
restore itself to those primitive principles of orthodoxy upon which 
it was originally founded ? 

" We quarrel not with Arians or Socinians for making this attempt. 
We had expected it, and are not surprised. But we do deprecate 
the attempt to effect it under the colour of ' regard for the principles 
of Protestantism,' which are, and ever have been, as directly 
opposed to Arianism and Socinianism as light is opposed to 
darkness. 

" We do, therefore, feel called upon to caution 1 the sincere friends 
of Christian liberty,' the faithful adherents of ' the true principles of 
Protestantism,' against this wily attempt to undermine the truths of 
the everlasting gospel. 

" We do not say, brethren, whether we or you ought to attend 
this meeting. We neither pledge ourselves, nor advise you, to 
attendance or absence. But we caution you to be upon your guard, 
lest any of you be entrapped into measures the nature and end of 
which you cannot learn from a meeting where none are to be per- 
mitted to interfere by vote but those who are already pledged to one 
side of the question 

" Again, therefore, we say, brethren, open your eyes ; use your 
judgments. We infringe not upon your Christian liberty, and we 
will stand or fall with the true principles of Protestantism. They 
are the principles of the Bible ; and neither artful sophistry, secret 
cunning, nor open violence shall ever prevail against them." 

N 2 



180 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VII. 



This bold, able, and timely letter created a great sensation. 
Mr. Cooke was already the most popular man in Ulster. His 
name was a tower of strength. But when it was appended to 
arguments so powerful, warnings so solemn, and truths so 
noble, it is not strange that it should have rallied round it the 
whole Orthodox sentiments of the Presbyterian Church. 

The day of the meeting came. The house was crowded. 
All the leading Arians were present ; and among the first to 
take their places were the Revs. H. Cooke, James Morgan, 
Robert Stewart, and J. Seaton Reid. The business was intro- 
duced by Mr. Porter, who explained the recent acts of the 
Synod, and the object of the meeting. He was followed by 
Mr. Montgomery, the theme of whose speech was the now 
celebrated letter of Messrs. Cooke, Stewart, and Henry. 
After reviewing its contents, he launched forth into a terrible 
philippic against Mr. Cooke. Leaving arguments and prin- 
ciples, with which he never cared to grapple, he raked up per- 
sonalities, going back over many years in order to try to 
fasten upon his adversary some petty charge of inconsistency. 

Mr. Montgomery no sooner resumed his seat than Mr. Cooke 
rose and demanded the right of reply. His appearance caused 
a storm of excitement. He was hissed, hooted, and ordered 
to leave. He stood firm, and refused to be put down by 
clamour. At length the chairman decided he should be heard, 
when the first resolution was formally before the meeting. 
When the appointed time came, he advanced to the side of 
his accuser in front of the pulpit, and said : — 

" Mr. Chairman, I feel myself placed in circumstances peculiarly 
disagreeable. They are disagreeable, not because I regard the accu- 
sations of Mr. Montgomery, but because, in self-defence, I shall be 
compelled to make statements concerning others which I should 
rather, from feelings of delicacy, avoid j and also because I may feel 
compelled to make such personal reference to Mr. Montgomery him- 
self, as I should rather bury in silence than bring before the tribunal 
of a public meeting. "Why, sir, it has pleased Mr. Montgomery to 
convert this public meeting into a tribunal before which to drag 



Ch. YIL] 



AEIAN MEETING IN BELFAST. 



181 



private character ; and why you, sir, and this meeting have been 
pleased to tolerate snch a line of procedure, it is not for me to 
determine. But I must say, sir, the conduct of Mr. Montgomery, 
this day, though it has met the ready applause of a few of his many 
admirers, can scarcely fail to excite very different feelings in the 
minds of considerate and impartial men. You call a meeting pro- 
fessedly for religious purposes, and your first proceeding is an attack 
on private character. But you have followed your own course ; and 
my business is, at present, to defend myself from the attacks which 
have been made upon me. I shall confine myself, sir, to repelling 

the personal attacks of Mr. Montgomery But if it 

please God that I meet him at the next annual Assembly of the 
General Synod, there I shall review and refute his arguments." 

Mr. Cooke took up in detail Mr. Montgomery's charges and 
insinuations, and he explained, and replied to them with such 
effect, as to gain the approbation of even a hostile audience. 
He then turned upon his calumniator, and in words, now of 
cutting sarcasm, now of thrilling eloquence, he placed the acts 
and policy of Mr. Montgomery and his followers in no enviable 
light before the meeting. Mr. Montgomery spoke in reply, so 
did Mr. Porter ; but all their ability and tact could not coun- 
teract the damaging effect of Mr. Cooke's speech. 

The object of these assaults on Mr. Cooke w T as only too 
apparent. He was the champion of orthodoxy. His friends 
trusted and followed him. He was resolved never to rest 
until he had freed his Church from Arianism. No other leader 
could be found. No other man had the will, or, indeed, the 
ability and courage for such a task. His eloquence and his 
indomitable energy specially fitted him for it. If he, there- 
fore, could in any way be set aside — if his influence among his 
brethren could in any way be overthrown, Arianism might yet 
maintain its place, or even regain ascendancy, in the Irish 
Presbyterian Church. Mr. Cooke was aware of this. His 
plans and purposes required him to meet all opposition — to 
rebut personalities, as well as answer arguments. He must 
show his brethren that he was worthy of their confidence, 
both morally and intellectually. His character had been 



182 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. YII. 



assailed, and lie triumphantly defended it. His consistency 
had been called in question, and he satisfactorily established it. 
The conflict in the Arian meeting-house raised him yet higher 
in the estimation of his party, and contributed in no small 
degree to the final overthrow of Arianism. 

When the conflict ceased, Mr. Cooke and his friends with- 
drew. The Arians then passed a series of resolutions, one of 
which was to the effect that A Remonstrance against recent 
enactments in the Synod of Ulster in respect to Arian doc- 
trines, be presented to the next meeting of that body, with a 
view to obtain their repeal. The Remonstrance was a long 
and elaborate document. It reviewed the Synod's overtures. 
It denounced them as subversive of the great principles of 
Protestantism, as opposed to the right of private judgment, 
and as degrading to the character of the Church. Then, as if 
its framers already felt the weakness of their cause, and 
despaired of influencing the clear-minded people of Ulster, 
they concluded with a threat : — 

" We are, therefore, bound in duty to make a joint and firm effort 
to have these obnoxious overtures repealed. But if we cannot get 
this accomplished— if the Synod's overtures must be continued in 
their present form— if the claim of exorbitant Church power, now 
advanced, be persisted in — if the liberties of Christian ministers and 
people continue to be trenched on, and the Holy Scriptures virtually 
declared an inefficient rule of faith and duty — if these things must 
be in the Synod of Ulster, then we declare that we can anticipate 
nothing short of a schism ; and however we may deplore the neces- 
sity for such a step, it will, we think, become imperative upon those 
ministers and congregations who value their religious character and 
interests above the favour of the world, to form themselves into a 
body, in which the liberties of Christians shall be more respected, 
and where they may be permitted to show a becoming and undivided 
reverence to our One Master, the Lord Jesus Christ, and to honour 
the Word of God with the paramount veneration to which it is un- 
questionably entitled." 

These were noble words ! and had the Presbyterian people 
believed they fairly expressed the sentiments of the party, 



Ch. VII.] ARIAN EEMONSTRANCE. 



183 



they would have produced a great effect. But as it was known 
they were uttered by men who denied the Divinity of our 
Lord, the plenary inspiration of Scripture, and the historical 
truthfulness of many parts of God's Word, such language 
could impose upon no thoughtful man. The Remonstrance 
was the last effort of a vanquished party. It was eloquent and 
plausible, but dishonest. The document became historical, for 
it gave a name to the small body of Arians who separated, a 
few months later, from the Synod of Ulster. 

The Remonstrance, accompanied by a short digest of the 
proceedings of the meeting, was published in the ' Whig,' then 
in a pamphlet, and again, in June, 1829, in all the Belfast 
newspapers. Every effort was made to give it the widest pub- 
licity. Its republication, in 1829, was especially designed to 
influence Presbyterians preparatory to the meeting of Synod, 
where it was known final action would be taken. But the 
leaders of the orthodox party were on the alert ; and on the 
23rd of June a letter appeared in those papers which had pub- 
lished the Remonstrance, containing an able review of it. It 
is subscribed "A Minister of the Synod of Ulster." Its style 
shows that it must have proceeded from the pen of Mr. Cooke. 
The writer explains the nature of the Synod's overtures, and 
defends them against the sophistical cavils of the Remon- 
strance. Referring to the oft-repeated cry of the overthrow of 
Christian liberty and Presbyterian privilege, he says : — 

" Christian liberty and Presbyterian privilege are high-sounding 
terms ; and it is no bad ruse de guerre in their Arian opposers to 
brand their orthodox neighbours with their invasion and destruction. 
The Presbyterian people are naturally and justly both fond and 
jealous of their privileges. And well they may. They were bought 
by many a year of persecution and blood, and retained with the 
death-grasp both in the field and at the stake. And shame upon the 
worthless hand who would sign away one jot or tittle of the noble 
inheritance ! But did Arians or Socinians purchase these glorious 
privileges ? No ! Presbyterians of Ulster ! your orthodox forefathers 
bought them, and transmitted them. And it is because your 
orthodox ministers and elders would now endeavour to protect you 



184 



THE LIFE OE DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. YIT. 



from an Arian and Socinian invasion, that they are branded as the 

destroyers of your liberties and your privileges 

" And, once for all, let it be clearly understood, that while Rernon- 
strants openly call out ' Christian liberty and Presbyterian privilege, 
their real object is to promote Arianism and Socinianism. When I 
examine the lists in the Remonstrance, I perceive the names of two 
or three who are, no doubt, Trinitarians, conscientious, and intelli- 
gent, and zealous ; but the great mass are decidedly Arian. The 
Belfast meeting, with a tincture of Socinianism, was perfectly Arian; 
and let them avow to the people that Arianism is their object, and 
they will add honesty to the other talents by which they support 
their cause. I blame them not for zeal in supporting and propa- 
gating their doctrines ; but I would pull down the false colours of 
' Christian liberty ' and 1 Presbyterian privilege,' under which they 
fight ; and I would hand over to them the banners of Arius and 
Socinus. Let them choose either ; or reject them both, and God 
will be with his own cause." 

The letter concludes : — ■ 

" And now, Presbyterians of Ulster, the meeting of our Synod is 
fast coming on. During about eight months the Socinian and Arian 
members of our body have been both privately and openly at work. 
I blame them not for this. I admire — I would imitate — I would 
outwork their zeal. They have sent their Remonstrance into our 
congregations for signatures, and they thus hope to overwhelm the 
Synod by numerical influence. They have obtained signatures under 
the specious mis-statements of the Remonstrance. A few of these I 
have now endeavoured to refute and expose. The question comes to 
this — Are you to leave the door of your Church open to every Soci- 
nian or Arian who may choose to enter ; or will you man the walls 
and strengthen your defences, and compel them at least to climb 
before they gain farther footing. 

" Two things you ought to do. The Arians are sending forward a 
Remonstrance with signatures from all their friends. Let orthodox 
congregations send forward memorials, calling upon the Synod to 
stand fast in the overtures of last year, and in the maintenance of 
the Examination Committee in full and unimpaired power. Then do 
not leave it to individuals to nominate who shall come as elders to 
the Synod. Every congregation has a right to hear publicly who is 
their elder ; and would they not do well to instruct their elder as to 
their views of his public duty ? If an elder be, as Remonstrants 



Ch. VII.] EEPLY TO EEMONSTEANCE. 185 

say, a representative of the people, let the people tell their repre- 
sentatives whether they wish for Arianism or Orthodoxy ; for that is 
the undisguised state of the question. 

" Elders of the Synod of Ulster, be at your posts. Be faithful 
again. Many of you last year witnessed a good confession for the 
Supreme Deity of your Lord. Forsake not the course through weak- 
ness or faint-heartedness ; but be steadfast, immovable, and your 
labour shall not be in vain in the Lord." 

This able letter produced a salutary effect. It roused the 
Presbyterians of Ulster. It opened their eyes to the skilful 
strategy of their enemies — a strategy that might have proved 
fatal. It showed them* their own duty. Numerous appeals 
and warnings from orthodox men to their brethren appeared 
in the newspapers. Memorials were prepared in many of the 
leading congregations, praying the Synod to exclude heres} r , 
and to guard the ancient faith of the church. It was evident 
that the crisis was approaching. Peace was no longer possible. 
The Old Lights would not yield the vantage-ground which the 
overtures of 1828 had gained for them ; and the New Lights 
were resolved either to have them repealed, or to secede from 
the Synod. Mr. Cooke's policy was so far triumphant. 



CHAPTEE VIII. 



1828—1829. 

Renewal of Government Grant to Belfast College — Conditions stated by Lor 
Leveson Gower — Resolutions of Synod and Correspondence with Chief 
Secretary— Election of Mr. Ferrie to Chair of Moral Philosophy — Meeting 
of Synod in Lurgan — Speech of Mr. Cooke and Resolutions on Belfast 
College — Mr. Montgomery's Attack on Mr. Cooke— Cooke's Reply— Won- 
derful effects of his Eloquence — The Arian Conflict virtually Closed — 
Meeting of Arians — An Ultimatum — Meeting of Synod in Cookstown — The 
Arian Ultimatum passed over in silence — Secession of the Remonstrants 
and formation of The Remonstrant Synod of Ulster — Decline of 
Arianism — Remarkable Progress of the Presbyterian Church of Ireland — 
Appointment of Committee to superintend Training of Students — Mr. 
Cooke's Speech in favour of Committee — The Class of Moral Philosophy — ■ 
Attacks upon Mr. Cooke— His great Popularity. 

Another cause of discord had meantime arisen in the Synod 
of Ulster. The Belfast College had never thoroughly gained, 
nor had it deserved, the confidence of the Presbyterian Church. 
Its managers professed great deference to the wishes of the 
Synod. They presented to it an annual report. They per- 
mitted the Moderator to sit ex officio in their council. But 
they were always suspected of Arian leanings, and the elections 
of Professors had given just grounds for the suspicion. The 
Government of the country had proposed to restore the annual 
grant of 1500L, vvithdrawn in 1816, but only upon certain 
conditions. They knew the feelings of distrust which the 
Synod of Ulster entertained regarding the College. They 
knew that the vast majority of the students were Presbyterians, 
and candidates for the ministry. They wished to make the 
Institution in all respects suitable as a place of training for the 
clergy of the Presbyterian Church. It was but justice to do 
so. The Episcopal Church had Trinity College, with its 



Ch. YIII.] 



BELFAST COLLEGE. 



187 



princely revenues. Maynooth had been built and endowed for 
the Eoman Catholics. The Presbyterians had hitherto to send 
their students to the Scotch Universities. Government now 
began to see that Presbyterians were not fairly treated; 
and they voted public money to Belfast College, on the condi- 
tion that it should be a place for the academic training of 
members of the Presbyterian Church. 

Before the Government communicated to the managers of 
the College their intention of renewing the annual grant, the 
Chief Secretary for Ireland wrote to the Moderator of Synod: — 

" I am directed hj the Lord Lieutenant to lay before you, as 
a governor of the Belfast Institution, the conditions under which 
His Excellency is disposed to make over the Parliamentary 
grant to that body. His Excellency conceives that he would 
not be justified in directing me to make a formal offer of the 
funds in question, on any particular terms, until the terms had 
been submitted to your consideration. 

" It appears to His Excellency that he will be mainly justi- 
fied in applying a portion of the public money to the support 
of the Belfast Institution, on the ground that it is now, or may 
be, a useful seminary for the education of the ministers of the 
Presbyterian Established Church in Ireland. 

" With this principle in view, His Excellency is disposed to 
issue the grant, subject to the following regulations. Salaries 
are to be assured to the Professors on the scale and to the ex- 
tent laid down by the Commissioners in their Report, viz., 
1350Z. is to be divided among nine Professors ; of these nine, 
five are to be accounted religious Professorships, viz., the two 
Professors of Divinity, and those of Moral Philosophy, Hebrew, 
and Greek ; — the last may be still open to consideration. The 
two Divinity Professors to be named, as before, by the Synods. 
The other religious Professors to be elected as at present, but 
joint certificates of their fitness for the appointment to be re- 
quired from the Synod to this effect : — ' We believe A. B. 
to be in all respects qualified for all such duties of the Pro- 
fessorship of as are concerned in the instruction and 



188 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. [Ch. VIII. 



preparation of youth for the ministry of the Presbyterian 
Church.' " 

The desire of the Government was to give the Sjmod an 
absolute veto in the appointments to the religious Professor- 
ships, and to make this a condition of the renewal and con- 
tinuance of the Parliamentary grant. The Moderator and his 
council considered the Chief Secretary's letter of sufficient 
importance to warrant him in calling a special meeting of 
Synod, which assembled in Cookstown on the 19th of Novem- 
ber, 1828. The letter was carefully considered. Some thought 
the proposal of the Lord Lieutenant should be adopted, and 
that the Synod should insist upon a right of veto. Mr. Cooke, 
however, advised otherwise. He thought it might be humiliat- 
ing to the managing Board. He therefore counselled the 
Synod to be satisfied if the Board should agree to concede to 
their Moderator the right of inspecting th$ testimonials of can- 
didates for Professorships, and of officially advising the elect- 
ing body what persons he considered eligible. This very 
moderate measure was adopted, unfortunately, as the result 
proved; and Mr. Cooke, ere long, had reason to repent of his 
moderation. The Synod's decision was communicated to the 
Chief Secretary, and excited some degree of surprise and dis- 
satisfaction. Yet it was the basis on which the Parliamentary 
grant was renewed. Lord Leveson Gower's letter to the Mode- 
rator, containing the final decision of the Government, is as 
follows : — ■ 

"Dublin Castle, 8th December, 1828. 

" Sir, — I have the honour to inform you that I have sub- 
mitted to His Excellency's consideration your letter of the 
26th November, as also a communication from the Rev. Patrick 
White, conveying the resolutions of a general meeting of the 
Synod of Ulster, which took place at Cookstown on the 19th 
of November. 

" That meeting, as you are aware, was convened for the pur- 
pose of taking the opinion of the Synod on certain conditions 



Ch. YIII.] CHIEF SECEETAEY'S LETTEE. 189 

which His Excellency had proposed to attach to the grant to 
the Belfast Institution, of the sum which Parliament has this 
year placed at his disposal for that purpose. Those conditions 
were framed with the view of securing the attainment of an 
object, which is considered by His Excellency one of so great 
public importance as alone to justify the appropriation of a 
grant of public money to the purposes of the Belfast Institu- 
tion — I mean, the permanent utility of that seminary as a place 
of education for the members of the Presbyterian Church in 
Ireland. 

" By directing me to obtain the consideration of the General 
Synod to the above-mentioned conditions, His Excellency con- 
ceives that he has fully evinced the anxiety which he feels to 
protect and to promote the interests of the Presbyterian 
Church ; and he is gratified by observing, from the reply of 
the General Synod, how justly that body appreciates his mo- 
tives in this respect. That body, however, has communicated 
to His Excellency a plain and unanimous expression of its 
opinion, that the interests of the Presbyterian Church in Ire- 
land, as far as they are connected with the Belfast Institution, 
may be effectually protected by an arrangement of a different 
nature .... 

" His Excellency is of opinion that he should not be justi- 
fied in directing me to make any remark in the way of doubt 
or objection on a well-considered declaration of this nature, 
emanating, as it does, from a body so deeply interested in the 
soundness of its own conclusions, and so well qualified to protect 
that interest. He thinks that he should best continue to evince 
the same anxiety for the welfare of that body, which he has 
hitherto shown, by acceding to the arrangement which it sug- 
gests .... 

" I have the honour to be, &c, 

" F. Leveson Gower." 
" The Rev. the Moderator of the General 
Synod of Ulster." 



190 



THE LIFE OF DK. COOKE. 



[Ch. Tin. 



Early in 1829, Dr. Young, Professor of Moral Philosophy 
in Belfast College, died. The election of a successor was 
appointed to take place on the 18th of June. There were 
many candidates. One of them was the Eev. James Carlile, 
of Dublin, a minister of the Presbyterian Church, a man of 
high character, of extensive scholarship, and proved by his 
writings to be eminently qualified to fill the chair. The repre- 
sentatives of the Synod of Ulster and Secession Synod agreed, 
after examining testimonials, to recommend the appointment 
of Mr. Carlile. But the electing body had a will of their 
own, and, by a majority of two, chose Mr. Ferrie. In a lite- 
rary point of view no objection could be made to Mr. Ferrie. 
But there were other qualifications which the representative of 
the Synod was bound to press, and which the electors ought 
not to have overlooked. This was one of those Professorships 
which the Government had rightly termed religious. False 
principles in ethics must undermine religious truth. It was 
generally known that Mr. Ferrie held views on fundamental 
doctrines which were directly opposed to the Westminster 
Confession. It was believed that the fact of his holding those 
views, and of Mr. Carlile's being orthodox, had mainly decided 
the election. The electors were warned that Mr. Ferrie would 
not be acceptable to the Presbyterian Church ; and the mode- 
ration of the Synod in refusing the power of veto, which 
Government had offered them a few months before, might 
have induced them to respect that warning. It is a remarkable 
fact that "A Member of Committee of the Synod of Ulster" 
— apparently Mr. Cooke himself — writing to the Belfast News- 
Letter, only a week after the election, says, " that it may 
eventually, and speedily, lead to the appointment of another 
Professor of Moral Philosophy in Belfast, I wish all parties 
concerned distinctly and timeously to understand." The words 
were prophetic. 

The time for the annual meeting of Synod now approached. 
" The prospective meeting," says the Belfast Neivs-Letter, in a 
leading article, "has already excited the interest proportioned 



Cu. VIII.] MEETING OF SYNOD IN LUKGAN. 



191 



to the importance to the subjects which are likely soon to 
engage the attention of that body." Even the great political 
changes in the government and constitution of the empire were 
scarcely so deeply felt in Ulster as the approaching ecclesias- 
tical conflict. The Synod assembled in the Presbyterian 
Church, Lurgan, on Tuesday, the 30th of June. It was one 
of the largest meetings ever known. The Rev. Robert Park, 
of Ballymoney, was elected Moderator. The struggle began 
at once. Mr. Magill, of Antrim, moved that, " The Rev. AYm. 
Porter, being an avowed xArian, shall no longer be continued 
clerk to the General Synod of Ulster." The leaders on both 
sides felt, however, that this was a question of little moment. 
Greater questions must soon arise which would effectually 
dispose of the clerkship. The motion was therefore with- 
drawn. 

On Thursday the reports on Belfast College, and the election 
of Mr. Ferrie, were introduced. It was now felt that the final 
struggle between Aiianism and Orthodoxy had begun. The 
place of meeting was favourable to the Arians. They had 
many Mends in and around Lurgan. These mustered in large 
numbers, and the spacious church was crowded in every part. 
Never before had the venerable body met in circumstances at 
once so exciting and so solemn. It is difficult for us, at this 
distance of time, to form anything like a just conception of the 
intense feeling throughout the province. For months previ- 
ously Mr. Cooke had been labouring night and day : by night, 
keeping up a correspondence that seemed beyond the powers 
of any one man, besides writing reviews, circulars, and ad- 
dresses ; by day, travelling over the country preaching, speak- 
ing, and lecturing. On the 6th of June he wrote to Mrs. 
Cooke from Omagh : — " I have generally preached twice a day 
during some time past. I can sit or stand very well ; but as 
to stooping, that is out of the question. My bones feel as if 
broken and dislocated by cars ten times rougher than Stewart's 
gig. This is literal truth; yet I rejoice in being able to 
dedicate my time and strength to Christ and his Church. We 



192 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. YIII. 



serve a good Master. Oh ! to be able to spend and be spent 
for Him." 

It was after such exhausting labours Mr. Cooke appeared in 
the Synod. He was still suffering, besides, from an old ail- 
ment, which occasionally caused great pain and prostration. 
But there was no outward sign of weariness. He was a man 
of iron nerve and all-controlling will. When the case of Mr. 
Ferrie came up for discussion he was calm, collected, watchful, 
and ready as ever. The usual annual letter from the joint 
Boards of the Belfast Institution was read. Among other 
things it detailed the steps taken to fill the vacant chair of 
Moral Philosophy. The synodical committee appointed to act 
with the Moderator in examining the testimonials of candidates, 
and advising the electors as to the parties considered eligible, 
gave in their report. When the parties were heard, Mr. Cooke 
reviewed the whole proceedings. He charged the synodical 
committee with grievous neglect of duty in failing to inquire 
into Mr. Ferrie's theological views, when doubts were cast 
upon them, and in returning his name as eligible when they 
suspected him of Arianism. He showed that the Orthodox 
members of the committee had allowed themselves to be in- 
fluenced, if not coerced, by the statements and acts of Mr. 
Montgomeiy ; and that they were therefore largely responsible 
for the unfortunate appointment. Referring next to the elec- 
tors, he told them plainly that Mr. Carlile was, in point of 
literaiy standing, by far the most eminent candidate, yet that 
Arianism carried the day. 

" I thought," he went on to say, " that between the Synod and the 
managers of the Institution peace and harmony had been established 
for ever. The Government would have put us as masters over them. 
Our Moderator would have had only to take his pen and write Veto, 
and their proceedings were annulled. But we said, nay ; we want no 
influence over you save what is necessary for our own safety. We 
claim no control over the choice of the proprietors save the right of 
advice, and assurance that our religious principles will be respected. 
Wherefore I maintain that a sense of justice and gratitude should 
have constrained them to accept of Mr. Carlile." 



Ch. VIII.] THE SYNOD AND BELFAST COLLEGE. 193 
He accused Mr. Ferrie of holding Socinian views : — 

" That he is a Socinian is a matter of public rumour. It has been 
heard echoing from the Highlands to the Borders. Members of this 
House have heard it viva voce. Others have proofs ready to be pro- 
duced." 

At the close of a speech of great power he moved a series of 
resolutions, which, after some explanations, he modified as 
follows : — 

" That the duty of the election committee was to have examined 
the testimonials of candidates, and not to have declared any one 
eligible without sufficient evidence of his orthodoxy. 

" That while the Synod disclaim every intention of exercising un- 
due influence in elections to Professorships, they cannot but express 
their regret that the electors did not appoint the Eev. J. Carlile. 

" That a committee be appointed to open a correspondence with 
the Secession and Reformed Presbyterian Synods on the subject of 
the late election ; and that a special meeting of Synod be called at 
Cookstown to receive the report of that committee." 

Mr. Cooke's speech and resolutions brought matters to a 
crisis. If his resolutions carried, the Arian party could not, 
with honour or consistency, remain in the Church. The effect 
of their Remonstrance, too, which had not as yet been pre- 
sented, would be greatly weakened. They were, in fact, out- 
generalled by the tact and talent of their powerful adversary. 
Their feelings were, on this account, all the more aggravated. 
The excitement in the house was intense, not only among the 
members of the Synod, but among the crowded audience. The 
Arians knew that unless they could silence Mr. Cooke, or in 
some way destroy his influence, their cause was lost. They 
resolved to make the attempt. Mr. Montgomery was their 
leader and champion. He had foreseen the conflict, and had 
come fully prepared for it. He had gone back in his researches 
over the history of many years. He had carefully culled out 
and arranged everything in Mr. Cooke's evidence, speeches, 
and general policy, which could be tortured into a semblance 

o 



194 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. [Ch. YIIL 



of contradiction or inconsistency. He had fully twenty-four 
hours to review Mr. Cooke's last speech, and he employed 
them most diligently. 

About one o'clock on Friday he rose to address the House. 
He took his stand below the Moderator, in front of the pulpit. 
His commanding figure was in full view of the members of 
Synod and the audience. Mr. Cooke sat in a pew close to 
him, and, next to the speaker, was the centre of observation. 
Mr. Montgomery held in his hand elaborate notes, and the 
ponderous Blue-book containing the report of the Royal and 
Parliamentary Commissions. The moment he rose he was 
hailed with enthusiastic cheers. It was clear that the vast 
majority of the audience belonged to his party. It was clear, 
too, from the triumphant looks of the Arian ministers, that 
they expected a victory. Mr. Montgomery did not disappoint 
them. In sentences measured, calm, persuasive, he related 
the history of the question at issue. The outline was accurate ; 
but the narrative was so skilfully arranged — some parts brought 
out prominently, others all but excluded — that the Orthodox 
members of the Synod, and especially Mr. Cooke, appeared to 
be relentless persecutors. He deprecated the introduction of 
the question into the Synod, and modestly apologised for the 
attitude which stern necessity compelled him reluctantly to 
assume: — " I am not in this case the aggressor: I am not 
conscious that I have been so in any other; but there is 
nothing inconsistent with the principles of the gospel in 
repelling accusations against public or private character, and 
repelling them, too, with an open, honest indignation." 

Having fairly introduced the subject, he proceeded to assail 
Mr. Cooke. As he did so, his manner entirely changed. His 
utterance became more rapid ; his voice, though still musical, 
became louder and deeper. His eyes flashed with indignation 
as he glanced from time to time on his antagonist. Never, 
perhaps, in the annals of debate, never in the whole history of 
controversial warfare, were charges, grave and terrible, con- 
structed with more consummate ingenuity, and pressed home 



Ch. VIII.] 



MONTGOMERY'S ATTACK. 



195 



with such overwhelming power of oratory. Referring to Mr. 
Cooke's attack upon the deputies from the Institution, and the 
smile which, it seems, lighted up his face as he made it, Mr. 
Montgomery said : — 

" I have heard of the vampire which fans its victim while it is 
sucking its blood, and such was the character of that smile. After 
the smile we had a laugh, but it was a laugh that foreran the dagger. 
I have, in common with other members of this house, been guilty of 
having been at the theatre; and I recollect having once witnessed 
Kemble's personation of Zanga in the tragedy of ' The Revenge,' and 
of having been struck with the expression of his countenance when, 
in the triumph of his feelings, he sets his feet on his fallen enemy. 
Such was the triumphant look with which Mr. Cooke seemed to re- 
gard the Institution when he fancied it had fallen and he was 
trampling it under his feet. But then we are told that this arises 
from a love of truth, and a regard for the interests of the Redeemer. 
This would be tolerable if men's conduct did not betray their 
motives." 

Mr. Montgomery's main point was to convict Mr. Cooke of 
contradiction in statements made at different times and for 
different purposes. He tried to show that his sworn testimony 
before the Parliamentary Committee was directly at variance 
with his assertions in the Synod. In fact, if proved, Mr. 
Montgomery's charge amounted to perjury. He exerted all 
his eloquence and ingenuity to establish the proof. He held 
in his hand the Parliamentary Blue-book. He quoted from it 
sentence after sentence. Raising the volume above his head 
and waving it in the face of the astonished audience, he ex- 
claimed again and again, with tremendous vehemence, " This, 
remember, is his sworn testimony — sworn upon the holy 
Evangelists." Then taking each sentence, and comparing it 
with Mr. Cooke's statements made in the Synod, and fresh in 
the memories of all, he said : — 

" If Mr. Cooke have sworn the truth — yes, if Mr. Cooke have 
sworn the truth, it is impossible that his assertions made now, before 

o 2 



196 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VIII. 



this Synod, can be true. At that time, when the Parliamentary 
Commission sat, his great point was to put down the Institution. It 
answered a particular purpose then to give the Institution a stab by 
holding up the orthodoxy of Glasgow Professors. Now, it answers 
a different purpose to deny their orthodoxy; and accordingly he 
denies it." 

His denunciations were absolutely appalling. They sent a 
thrill of horror through the assembly. Once and again he 
turned, in the midst of his vehement philippic, and with voice, 
and gesture, and look, expressive of bitterest scorn, pointed to 
his adversary, who sat before him, calm and motionless as a 
statue, and exclaimed : " Who or what is our accuser ? Has 
the Almighty given any peculiar dignity of intellect or person 
to Mr. Cooke, that he should speak so of us ? " 

Towards the close the orator, with matchless skill, again 
changed theme and manner. The glance of scorn melted into 
a smile of benevolence ; the voice of triumph gave place to the 
mellow tone of touching pathos ; the flashing eye became 
dimmed by a gathering tear-drop ; the lip, before curled with 
indignation, now quivered as if with suppressed emotion. In 
language of classic beauty he alluded to the impending rupture 
of the Synod. He contrasted the stormy scenes of earthly con- 
flict with the peace of heaven : — 

" I trust," he said, " that when we have laid aside the garb of frail 
mortality, when we have cast off the flesh with its passions, we shall all, 
friends and foes alike, meet in that better and happier world, wondering 
at our own sinful folly in having disputed, and excited strife, where 
all should have been harmony and love. I am weary of this con- 
test. . . . If we cannot live together in peace, in the name of 
God let us part in peace. I have no fear as to consequences. 
Some of my brethren may be injured ; but He that catereth for the 
sparrow, will not let the children of the sufferers for conscience' sake 
come to want. The cause of God and truth will finally prevail ; and 
though I cannot approve of the individuals who excited them, I feel 
convinced that the storms which have raged among us will purify the 
Church, and have their results in the triumph of those opinions which 
I believe in my conscience to be true." 



Ch. VIII.] 



THE EEPLY. 



197 



When lie concluded the Synod, the whole audience, seemed 
as if under the spell of a mighty magician. When the enchant- 
ing music of that marvellous oratory ceased, there was, for a 
time, a stillness as of death. The intense strain upon the 
feelings needed a moment of rest. Then, thunders of applause 
burst from the assembly. They ceased, but were renewed 
again, and again renewed. The Arians were triumphant. The 
Orthodox thought their cause lost. Even the warmest friends 
and most enthusiastic admirers of Mr. Cooke hung then heads, 
or conversed in anxious whispers. Many supposed his 
character was ruined ; all believed his influence was gone 
for ever. 

Mr. Montgomery's speech occupied two hours and a half. 
At its close the Synod adjourned for half an hour. It was an 
anxious half hour. The only man who seemed calm and 
collected was he who had been the subject of that terrible 
philippic. He had no time to prepare a defence. He did 
not seem to desire it. Those who saw him as he joined in the 
conversation and merry laugh at the hurriedly- eaten dinner, 
thought he could not contemplate an immediate reply. 

At half past four o'clock the Synod reassembled. The 
crowd was, if possible, denser than before. Mr. Cooke imme- 
diately rose amid profound silence. Not a voice ventured to 
greet him with an encouraging cheer. He stood in a pew 
beside the pulpit-. Mr. Montgomery was seated before him, 
almost within arm's length. He began in calm and measured 
sentences to review Mr. Montgomery's speech. He admitted 
its surpassing ability. He lauded the splendour of its oratory 
and the overwhelming power of its invective. 

" I rise, Moderator, to explain and clear away what I am forced to 
call the misrepresentations of Mr. Montgomery. I rise under diffi- 
culty — I had almost said fear. Never has this Synod, never has any 
assembly, witnessed such a display of forensic eloquence. What its 
effects upon others must have been I can well conceive, for even I, 
who was suffering under its stroke, could not refrain from giving it 
the tribute of my admiration ; and as the dagger was driven home 



198 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. VIII. 



to my heart, I felt it was wielded by the hand of a master. If I 
fall beneath the stroke, I shall at least have the proud satisfaction of 
knowing that the stroke was dealt by no unworthy foe. . ... 
Mr. Montgomery has compared me to a vampire. I have never seen 
the creature. It is not to be found in the volumes of Buffon. I 
had supposed it to be fabulous ; but Mr. Montgomery appears to 
have enjoyed some rare opportunity of inspection. I could not even 
have formed any correct conception of the fabled monster. My 
fancy could never have pictured those revolting — those inhuman 
passions which it was made to personify. Now, however, I am 
enlightened. I have got a new lesson in natural history. Mr. 
Montgomery, from the fertility of his own imagination — from the 
dark chambers of his own dark heart, has drawn such a graphic pic- 
ture of the vampire, and, by the waving and quivering of his out- 
stretched arms, has given such a thrilling representation of the 
monster at its work of death, that I could not repress the thought, 
the horrid conviction, as I gazed on that consummate actor, and was 
fanned by the motion of his hands — we have the living vampire 
before us. . . . But I pass from these personalities. I entreat, 
I warn Mr, Montgomery never to repeat them. He has tried to hold 
me up to ridicule. He has attempted to crush me under a load of 
obloquy ; but he has not attempted to grapple with the question 
before the house. He gave us a specimen of that eloquence which 
is sometimes soft as the evening breeze, or still and awful as the 
dread hour when the vampire walks abroad ; and, anon, thundering 
as the cataract, and splendid as the blaze of noonday. But, though 
he had a plain question before him, he did not once touch it. All 
will admit that he has eloquence enough to make the worse appear 
the better part ; and yet, with all this, he never dares to enter on the 
point at issue. The great question before the Synod is, shall we 
entrust our students to the teaching of an Arian Professor ? " 

After some vivid flashes of wit, and some scathing touches of 
satire, which made the house once more conscious of his power, 
and drew forth, even from reluctant auditors, distinct expres- 
sions of applause, he proceeded to the main charge. 

" Moderator, Mr. Montgomery has been pleased to take up my 
evidence before the Commissioners, and he has dared to impeach me 
of contradicting myself upon oath. I now stand before you, sir — 



Ch. YIII.] 



EFFECTS OF HIS SPEECH. 



199 



before the bar of this house — charged with the foul crime of perjury. 
Oh ! may it never be the fate, sir — may it never be the fate of a 
single individual in this vast assembly to lie for one moment under 
the stigma of so base, so terrible a charge ! You will pardon, sir, 
the exhibition of feeling which I cannot suppress. You will sympa- 
thise with a man who stands charged with the crime of deliberate 
perjury. You will 4>ear with him as he assails the foul impeach- 
ment — as he dashes to atoms the vile accusation — as he smites and 
shivers the atrocious calumny with the talisman of truth." 

In uttering these w r ords he raised himself to his full height ; 
his whole frame seemed to dilate ; his voice, clear as a trumpet, 
rung through the house ; with a glance of proud defiance he 
looked for a moment on his accuser, and then stood nobly 
erect as if anticipating an immediate and unanimous verdict 
of acquittal. He was not disappointed. The audience felt 
the power of the great orator. They could not restrain their 
feelings. Tears burst from almost every eye in the assembly. 
They sprang to their feet ; and their pent up emotions, their 
uncontrollable sympathies, burst forth in an enthusiastic and 
prolonged cheer. 

No description could convey any adequate idea of the speech 
that followed. The charges of Mr. Montgomery were taken up 
in detail, and torn to shreds. His alleged contradictions were 
shown to be misrepresentations. His most powerful arguments 
were proved to be plausible sophistries. Mr. Cooke had no 
notes, yet not a point was overlooked. He had no documents, 
yet his marvellous memory enabled him to supply the designed 
omissions, to expunge the damaging interpolations of his ad- 
versary. His defence was clear, full, triumphant. The con- 
victions of the Synod and the audience were won by the 
searching and incisive logic, and wonderful lucidity of the 
speaker ; their sympathies and hearts were won by the resist- 
less force of his eloquence. He swayed them as by the power 
of a mighty enchanter. They laughed, they wept, they cheered 
in turn. Every charge of Mr. Montgomery formed the theme 



200 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. Till. 



for some happy repartee, or brilliant flash of wit, or scathing 
touch of satire, or burst of impassioned eloquence. 

" Mr. Montgomery says I endeavoured to show that our students 
would be safer in Glasgow than in Belfast. I never endeavoured to 
do any such thing. Every time I was examined I testified in favour 
of a home education. The book he holds in his hand, and which he 
has flaunted before you, proves it. I pointed out, indeed, some 
advantages which Glasgow possesses over Belfast. I thought, and I 
still think, that there is a want of congeniality with Arian sentiment 
in Glasgow. The cold air of the north is not congenial to Arianism. 
Its germ arose out of the mud of the Nile. It cannot bear the 
healthy soil and keen air of a northern clime. Orthodoxy is the 
hardy mountain heath, which flourishes on bare hill-side and exposed 
upland. It courts the light of day. It bids defiance to the storm. 
It sports with the tempest, and it smiles upon the sunbeam. Arian- 
ism is the sickly exotic. It can only be forced by artificial heat. It 
takes root in the mud of intellectual and moral stagnation. It 
grows up among the seething population of a neglected city. But 
it droops and dies when exposed to the free blast of scriptural 
inquiry." 

Thus was the imposing structure, reared by the subtilty and 
gilded by the eloquence of Mr. Montgomery, "dashed to atoms 
by the talisman of truth." Those who had cheered him while 
he spoke, who had hailed him victor when he closed, now 
almost pitied him -as he sat under the terrible scourge of an 
injured and indignant orator. The house rang with peals of 
acclamation. The charges preferred against Mr. Cooke re- 
coiled with double force upon the head of his accuser. When 
he resumed his seat the whole assembly rose, and by repeated 
rounds of applause, celebrated his victory. Those who were 
present have affirmed that they never felt till then the full 
power of eloquence ; and that they never could have imagined 
the human mind was capable of such an effort, or that human 
language could have produced such an effect. 

That speech virtually settled the Arian controversy in the 
Synod of Ulster. Although the final decision was postponed 



ch. Tin.] 



THE AEIANS DEFEATED. 



201 



for a few months, the Arians from that moment abandoned the 
conflict, and eventually retired, without even an attempt at 
renewing the struggle. Mr. Cooke's speech occupied more 
than two hours, and when it closed the Synod adjourned. In 
fact, the excitement was so intense it was found imposible to 
take up any business. 

When the Synod assembled again on Saturday, a number of 
explanatory statements were made regarding the acts of the 
Synodical Committee, and the testimonials of Mr. Ferrie. 
Evidence was also adduced as to his theological views. Mr. 
Cooke thereupon amended his resolutions, which were passed 
as follows : — 

" That, whilst we entertain the highest respect for the managers 
and visitors of the Belfast Institution, and admit that in the late 
election of a Professor to the chair of Moral Philosophy, they acted 
strictly within the limits of the regulations existing between them 
and us ; yet, from certain doubts that have arisen respecting the 
religious tenets of the individual elected, we think it right to appoint 
a committee of our body, to communicate with the managers and 
visitors of the Institution, and to confer with the Secession and Ee- 
formed Synods on this subject, so important to the interests of the 
Presbyterian Churches in this kingdom ; and to report the result of 
these communications and conferences to the Synod. 

" That a special meeting of Synod be held in Cookstown on the 
third Tuesday of August next, for the purpose of inquiring into the 
present circumstances and constitution of this Church, and of re- 
ceiving the report of the committee." 

Against these resolutions the leading Arians protested. It 
was of no avail. The Old Light party were triumphant ; and 
Mr. Cooke would not yield a single point that might tend to 
compromise the orthodoxy of the Church, or the integrity of 
her Standards. 

On the 30th of July the Arian ministers assembled in Belfast 
to consider what course they should adopt in relation to the 
approaching special meeting of Synod. After much discussion 
it was resolved that they should not attend it. They felt it 



202 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VIII. 



was useless to prolong the conflict. Every point had been 
carried against them. Their leader had been signally defeated. 
They were rapidly losing influence in the Synod, and over the 
public. Mr. Cooke's crushing exposures of their favourite 
pleas had opened men's minds to the true state of the question. 
To attempt to renew the debate in the Synod would be vain. 
To submit to its ruling would be humiliating. They, there- 
fore, considered that the most dignified course they could 
pursue would be to absent themselves from the meeting at 
Cookstown, and to transmit their Remonstrance. They drew 
up a lengthened " Address," deploring the strife which had for 
years distracted the Synod ; deprecating farther discussion on 
the doctrines at issue ; complaining of the Overtures of 1828 ; 
and proposing the following as the only conditions on which 
they would consent to remain in the Synod : — 

£e 1st. That the Overtures of the year 1828 shall be totally re- 
pealed. 

" 2nd. That the Code of Discipline adopted in 1825 shall resume 
its authority as the law of the Synod, and be acted upon in good 
faith, and agreeably to the liberal spirit in which it was enacted, 
freely permitting licence and ordination according to the long-con- 
tinued and general practice of our Church." 

In case these conditions should not be granted, they asked 
the appointment of a Synodical " Committee, vested with full 
power to enter into an arrangement, with an equal number 
upon our part, for a friendly and Christian separation." The 
Rev. William Porter, Clerk of Synod, was appointed to present 
the Remonstrance and Address. The Address was signed by 
sixteen ministers and eleven elders. 

The Synod met at Cookstown on the 18th of August. No 
fewer than twenty memorials were handed in from different 
congregations — some praying the Synod to adhere to the over- 
tures ; others, to exclude from communion all persons denying 
the doctrine of the Trinity; others, to dissolve connection with 
Anti- Trinitarians. . Mr. Cooke's letter to the Presbyterians of 



Ch. YIII.] 



SECESSION OE THE AEIANS. 



203 



Ireland had been effective. It had roused the orthodox feeling 
throughout the province ; and now even the lukewarm members 
of the Old Light party — the men who before were for peace at 
any price — felt that, if they would retain the sympathies of 
their people, they must stand boldly forward in defence of their 
principles. 

When the memorials were presented, Mr. Porter read the 
" Remonstrance," and stated that he attended merely as Clerk 
of Synod, without intending to take any part in the discussion. 
In obedience to an order of Synod the " Remonstrance " was 
examined. It was signed by eighteen ministers, fifteen licen- 
tiates, one hundred and ninety-seven members of session, and 
three hundred and fourteen seatholders. At that time the 
entire Church contained two hundred and nineteen ministers, 
seventy-five licentiates, and about twelve hundred elders, and 
thirty thousand seatholders. The Synod listened to the Re- 
monstrance and Address. The ultimatum they contained was 
passed over in silence. Mr. Cooke had attained his object. 
He was delighted at the proposed secession. It was just what 
he wished. No resolution of expulsion had been passed. 
Nothing had been done that could possibly be construed into 
an act of tyranny. The Synod had adopted measures necessary 
to secure the future purity of the Church. It had resolved to 
retain inviolate the antient Standards. To this the Arians 
would not submit; they, therefore, seceded. The Synod re- 
solved, in compliance with the wish of the Remonstrants, to 
appoint a committee to arrange terms of separation. But 
specific instructions were given to it. It was enjoined that the 
negociations should be confined exclusively to the Widows' Fund 
and other matters of finance. A resolution was passed at the 
same time enjoining Presb}^teries to take charge of any con- 
gregations, or parts of congregations, now under the care of 
Remonstrant ministers, but which might apply for the services 
of orthodox pastors. 

The conference of the committees was held in Belfast on 
September 9th. There were present on behalf of the Synod 



204 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Oh. VIII. 



nine ministers and two elders, among whom were Messrs. 
Cooke, Stewart, Seaton Keid, and Captain Rowan. On behalf 
of the Arians, there were ten ministers and eight elders. The 
latter submitted a paper, declaring their intention to organize 
" a new Presbyterian Connexion; " and demanding to be se- 
cured in certain specified " rights, privileges, and immunities." 
Those having reference to finance, were readily agreed to. 
One point, however, created discussion — "We require our 
brethren of the Synod to declare that, on our ordaining a 
minister in any congregation, now in existence, or which may 
be hereafter erected, their Moderator shall, in all such cases, 
annex his signature, in the usual manner, to the memorial for 
Royal Bounty forwarded to him by such minister ; and shall, 
on no account whatever, withhold his signature, when regularly 
certified of such ordination." The Synodical committee refused 
to commit their body to the recognition of any Arian congrega- 
gation which might afterwards spring up. 

This was the last act in the long struggle between the Old 
and New Light parties in the Synod of Ulster. Their official 
connection was now finally dissolved ; and this important event 
was brought about by Mr. Cooke. He had resolved upon it 
from the time he encountered Smithurst, in Killyleagh — from 
the time, in fact, when Arianism began to assume an aggres- 
sive attitude. At first not a single member of Synod thoroughly 
sympathised in his views. He stood alone. He was opposed 
by all the force of the Arian party. He was opposed by a large 
number of Orthodox men, who deprecated the division of the 
Synod. But, probably, the most harassing and intractable 
opposition he had to contend with, arose from the waywardness, 
the timiditjr, and, in a few cases, the cowardice of professed 
friends. He was opposed by the Press. The columns of one, 
at least, of the leading papers in Ulster were always open to 
his adversaries ; but when he inserted letters, even though in 
reply to attacks, he had almost uniformly to pay for them as 
advertisements. The speeches of his opponents were carefully 
reported ; most of them were submitted to their authors for 



Ch. VIII.] 



HIS TOIL AND TEIUMPH. 



205 



revision, and not unfrequently for entire reconstruction. The 
reports of Mr. Cooke's speeches were generally so meagre and 
incorrect as to present only a caricature of his splendid displays 
of eloquence. His private correspondence shows the enormous 
difficulties he had to contend with in battling for the faith. 
His means were limited. His family was already large. His 
health was sometimes so shattered by anxiety and toil that life 
was despaired of. Yet his resolution was never shaken. His 
courage was sustained by faith in Christ. " I serve a great 
and good Master," he wrote to Mrs. Cooke, in the darkest 
period of the conflict : "it is for His honour I struggle. I 
must bear the cross if I would wear the Crown. I am willing, 
I am ready, to spend all, yea, everything, in His service." An 
indomitable will rose superior to all obstacles — all enemies. 
In this respect he displayed the characteristics of true genius. 
A tenacious and ready memory enabled him to use, whenever 
requisite, for defence or attack, the vast stores of his reading. 
An eloquence unsurpassed in power and brilliancy; a wit, play- 
ful and sparkling ; an irony which scathed everything it 
touched ; an oratory easy, graceful, and persuasive ; all united 
in giving him a mastery in debate, and enabling him to sway 
at will, the convictions, passions, and feelings of an audience. 
Thus gifted and inspired, Mr. Cooke triumphed. 

The importance of the work he accomplished cannot be over- 
estimated. Presbyterianism in Ireland had fallen asleep when 
he entered the ministry. The church, as a whole, was satis- 
fied with a cold observance of the routine of worship. There 
was no power in the pulpit ; there was no energy in the Synod ; 
there was no spiritual life among the people. Missionary work, 
whether at home or abroad, was never thought of. The church 
seemed indifferent to Christ's command and commission — "Go 
ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." 
Mr. Cooke believed that so long as Arianism existed in the 
church, life and power could never be developed. Others 
feared that disruption would be fatal to the church's social 
influence ; and that Arianism, unrestrained by Orthodox 



206 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VIII. 



energy and zeal, would spread over the land. Mr. Cooke's 
opinions were different. He had faith in the living power 
of a pure gospel. He had faith in the promises of God. 
He knew that the chilling dogmas of Arianism would not 
satisfy the wants of a thoughtful community. He, therefore, 
put forth all his energies to eradicate the Arian heresy. The 
result proved he was right. After all the gyj ahout " Chris- 
tian liberty," only seventeen ministers could be induced "to 
throw off the yoke " of the Synod. They met for the first 
time, as a distinct ecclesiastical body, in Belfast, on the 25th 
of May, 1830, and the following, among other resolutions, 
was passed: — "We now,' in the name of the Great King and 
Head of the Church, solemnly associate ourselves, under the 
designation of the Remonstrant Synod of Ulster." 

The seceding ministers retained their endowments and their 
ecclesiastical buildings ; but in many cases their people left 
them, and organized congregations in connection with the 
Synod of Ulster. Since their secession the Arians have 
slowly but steadily declined, both in numbers and influence. 
Reckoning the Remonstant Synod, the Sjmod of Minister, and 
the Presbytery of Antrim, the total number of Arian congrega- 
tions at the present time is about forty, and some of them 
consist of only a few families. Their whole adherents, old and 
young, according to the census of 1861, did not much exceed 
4000. These facts seem to show that it is only when con- 
cealed beneath the cloak of orthodoxy Arianism can make 
progress. 

On the other hand, the career of the Synod of Ulster, since 
it was freed from Arianism, has been one of distinguished 
usefulness and prosperity. Ten years later it united with 
the Secession Synod, and formed the General Assembly of 
the Presbyterian Church in Ireland. It has now in its com- 
munion 630 ministers, 560 congregations, and above 100,000 
families. It has studded many parts of Ulster with schools. 
It has established congregations and mission- stations in 
remote districts of the south and west of Ireland. It has 



Ch. YIIL] effoets to PEESEEYE OETHODOXY. 207 



made noble efforts to provide for the spiritual training and 
wants of the rapidly increasing population of the large towns. 
In Belfast alone, twenty-two new churches have been erected 
since 1830. It has missionaries labouring in Germany, Austria, 
Spain, Italy, Palestine, India, and China, and in nearly all the 
colonies of the British Empire. For this wonderful success 
the Presbyterian Church is, under God, mainly indebted to the 
talents and labours of Henry Cooke. 

When the Remonstrants withdrew, the spirit of the New 
Light party was not yet totally extinct in the Synod of Ulster. 
Some remained who sympathised with their policy, if they did 
not adopt their doctrines. Against these Mr. Cooke had to 
contend. The great object he had in view was to preserve the 
purity of the Church. To accomplish this the most watchful 
care had to be exercised over candidates for the ministry. He 
distrusted some of the Presbyteries ; probably he distrusted 
their wisdom more than their orthodoxy. To guard at once 
against neglect and error, he had moved the appointment of a 
synodical committee to examine all students. No man could 
henceforth obtain licence to preach until he had passed that 
committee. The Synod would see that its members, who were 
appointed annually, were qualified for the responsible duties 
assigned to them. When its reappointment was moved at the 
special meeting of Synod in Cookstown, it was vigorously 
opposed by a few. They argued that it infringed upon the rights 
of Presbyteries, and upon the liberties of the people, and that 
it was, therefore, unconstitutional. They raised again the old 
cry of the evils of debate and party conflict in a Church. They 
lamented and condemned the fierceness of that struggle which, 
as alleged by one of the speakers, " caused the enemies of 
religion to triumph, and entailed disgrace on the Synod." They 
repeated, in fact, though in another form, the arguments em- 
bodied in the Remonstrance. Mr. Cooke replied with his 
customary eloquence, and with overwhelming effect. He 
showed from the whole history of the Church that great 
reforms had only been brought about by great conflicts. 



208 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VIII. 



After referring to the life of our Lord, of the Apostles, of 
Luther and Calvin, he continued : — ■ 

" Just so was the life of Knox, the apostle of Presbyterianism in 
Scotland. Controversy, oral and written — banishments and return- 
ings — revilings, accusations, and imprisonments, mark the whole 
course of his pilgrimage. He followed his Master with the con- 
stancy of a faithful servant ; he encountered danger with the courage 
of a dauntless soldier of the Cross ; and when laid in the narrow 
tomb, he received from one of his worst enemies the noble eulogium, 
' There lies he who never feared the face of man.' Now, sir, if 
Christ and His Apostles, and if the noble army of the Reformers, 
had to encounter a host of troubles, and literally conquer peace, 
what are we to expect in our days ? Why, just that we, and all 
who, by the grace of God, attempt to carry on a reformation work, 
will have to labour through arguments, and difficulties, and troubles, 
and endure all the tossings of the storm, before we anchor in the 
port of rest." 

Then, turning upon those who charged him with being the 
author of strife, he said : — 

" How, I ask, have these unhappy discussions originated ? "Why, 
certainly, from the introduction of Arianism among us. And how 
have they been continued ? Why, certainly by the declarations of 
some of the Orthodox, that it cannot, or should not, be rooted out ; 
or by the reluctance of others to join with their brethren in carry- 
ing into effect any specific plan of reform. The Arians of this body 
deserve credit for their union. Like a military phalanx, they march 
shoulder to shoulder ; but the Orthodox march in straggling divi- 
sions, and often, alas ! in hostile opposition. In fact, the Arians do 
not need to fight their own battles ; it is done more effectually by 
ourselves. They could not fight their battles half so efficiently as 
it is done for them by not a few of their Orthodox opponents. I 
mean not to intimate any want of talent among our Arian members 
— that would be invidious and untrue ; but I mean to suggest to 
some of our Orthodox brethren a review of the tendency of their 
own measures. 

" The general object professed by most of the Orthodox is to get 
clear of Arianism. To effect this prospectively the Examination 



Ch. VIII.] SPEECH ON EXAMINATION COMMITTEE. 209 



Committee has been devised. And, however far I feel that it has 
come short of my own views, yet one thing is most certain — it has 
worked well. It has rid us in one year of at least three or four 
Arian candidates. I know it is likely to send some of our Arian 
probationers to England. It has excited a more scriptural study 
among our students, and increased the confidence of our orthodox 
congregations." 

Mr. Cooke then, with acuteness and logical power, replied 
to the various arguments: — 

"Mr. Gray accuses the committee of infringing the rights of 
Presbyteries. I would beg leave to ask, What is a Presbytery ? and 
what are the rights of Presbyteries ? I answer, the geographical 
Presbytery is a delegation of the eldership, to whom is committed 
the care of a particular number of Churches. Now, what has the 
Presbytery a right to do in those Churches ? Not everything they 
may please, but just so much as the whole eldership of the general 
Church may please to commit to their care. Indeed the idea that 
one portion of a Church has any specific right to perform all the 
duties that may arise within a geographical district, must appear 
untenable. Thus, to a local Presbytery are assigned certain duties ; 
yet are there certain functions which it is judged inconvenient for 
them ordinarily to exercise, and from these they are debarred until 
they receive the consent of the general eldership, or Presbytery, 
which we commonly call the Synod. Just so, your committee is a 
particular delegation of the eldership, to whom is prescribed a 
particular duty, that of examination ; but who are debarred from 
the power of licence or ordination, because they have been appointed 
to no such duty. . . 

u Mr. Hay tells us that the appointment of such a committee 
infringes on the fundamental principles of Presbyterianism. Now, 
where are these principles to be found ? In the Acts of the Apostles, 
and the Epistles. And what are these principles ? They are two. 
First, the absolute equality of pastors ; second, the power of delega- 
tion in Church courts. By the first, it stands opposed to prelacy, 
which elevates one pastor above another. Will any one show 
me how a committee receiving a special commission to perform a 
particular duty, and accountable to their brethren for its per- 
formance — will any one show me how they are made prelates ? 
Then as to the power of delegation in Church courts, what is the 



210 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. VIII. 



Committee of Examination but one distinct example of the Presby- 
terian principle ? 

"But Mr. Gray assures us the committee is an invasion of 
religious liberty. No doubt, if the committee were not your com- 
mittee ; if they took their power from the State, and exercised it 
against your will, then you might call its acts an invasion of your 
liberties. But you made the committee ; you can unmake it when 
you please ; it is the creature of your own religious liberty, and I 
trust will be the efficient promoter of your religious reformation. 

" There is, indeed, another case in which it might infringe your 
religious liberties. Were the committee guilty of a wrong act, or 
series of acts, there might be an infringement. But the committee 
inquires into the scriptural knowledge of your candidates. Can 
that act be pronounced improper ? It inquires into personal piety. 
Where can be the evil in such research ? It seeks to ascertain that 
a minister is not quite a novice in the gospel. I know not by what 
argument that can be demonstrated an evil. I dare boldly pro- 
nounce these acts amongst the best works ever undertaken by the 
Synod of Ulster, and the committee that shall faithfully perform 
them, the best benefactor of the Presbyterian Church. . . . 

" In conclusion, I shall address myself to the serious charge so 
often adduced and so ably repelled — the charge that we have been 
guilty of a breach of faith. . . . While my brethren have tra- 
versed the indictment, I feel guilty. I think, the Synod of Ulster 
in her efforts to purify herself from Arianism and Socinianism 
has been guilty of a breach of faith. Ay, and so was Luther, when 
the monk turned Eeformer. And so was Calvin, when he cast off 
the trammels of that ChurcK in which he had been baptized, that he 
might be washed with the true baptism of the Holy Spirit. And so 
was Knox, when the priest of the Church of Eome became the 
presbyter of the Church of Scotland — breaking an erroneous faith 
with man, that he might keep a true faith with God. Solemnly 
accused, I blench not at the accusation. Verily, we have been 
guilty in this matter. Watchmen on the towers of Zion, we have 
hung the trumpet upon the wall, and the enemy has climbed in 
while the city was unalarmed. We have enjoyed our comfortable 
watch-boxes of clerical repose ; and angry were not a few, and still 
not a few are displeased, that their slumbers have been disturbed. 
Have we not continued to hear until this very hour woeful lamenta- 
tions about the days of comfort, calm Synodical comfort, that were 
formerly enjoyed ? If comfort any man had in former days, it must 



Ch. YHL] COMMITTEE APPOINTED. 211 



have been the comfort of the Mahometan dozing on a divan, and 
leaving the care of the world to Allah and the Prophet ; or the 
comfort of G-allio, enjoying his place and pension, looking out from 
his palace on the troubles of the world, and resolving to care for 
none of these things. . . . 

"But perhaps it may be said that, under our circumstances, a 
compact, verbal or written, declared or implied, should be faithfully 
kept. This doctrine I flatly deny. There are two cases in which 
an agreement of any description ceases to be binding. One is when 
one of the parties violates the compact. This event can sever the 
most solemn obligations, and rend the tenderest ties. Such a breach 
of compact on the part of James roused the spirit of the land, and 
produced the glorious Eevolution. The other circumstance which 
dissolves a compact is, the discovery of some deep immorality in the 
obligation. Thus 'Herod promised a kingly reward to a fantastic 
girl ; she went to her adulterous mother, and her mother called for 
blood. Herod was sorry for the oath : yet he murdered John the 
Baptist. Now, I do not hesitate to say he should rather have 
repented of his rash and sinful vow, than committed the double sin 
of adding murder to folly. Just so do I view the implied compact 
with the Allan members of the Synod. The thing existed in 
practice, and so far was a compact. But there was a radical 
immorality in it. To keep that compact with man is to violate our 
allegiance to God. When, therefore, our enemies cry 1 breach of 
compact,' I reply 'reformation,' and, by the blessing of God, we will 
reform our Church. The Lord, in Bevelation, calls upon some of 
the Churches to remember from whence they had fallen ; to repent 
and do the first works. The first work of our Church was the 
work of advancing evangelical truth. We are now returning to that 
work, and no obstacle shall be able to retard our progress. We are 
embarked, indeed, on a troubled ocean ; but Christ is in the ship, 
and His hand is at the helm. He points to the glorious day-star 
in the east of our horizon. Our night may be in storm and sadness ; 
but in the morning joy shall arise." 

This noble speech carried the convictions of the Synod. 
Tien the motion for the appointment of the committee was put 
to the House, seventy-four ministers and all the elders voted 
" Appoint," while only three ministers voted " Not." Dissen- 
tients never again ventured to measure their strength with Mr. 

p 2 



212 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. VIII. 



Cooke. Now, for a period of forty years the committee has 
been in operation, and the result is an orthodox Church, and a 
faithful and highly- trained ministry. 

There was still one subject which excited the fears of Mr. 
Cooke. Most of the candidates for the ministry were being 
trained in Belfast College, and were thus under the care of Mr. 
Ferrie. During the eighteenth century a semi-sceptical philo- 
sophy, taught in the Professor's chair in Glasgow, had been the 
chief source of error in the Presb} T terian Church in Ireland. 
Now the danger was much greater, for a powerful Arian party 
in Belfast would naturally desire to infuse their dogmas into 
the minds of young men ; and, if Mr. Feme's philosophical 
opinions tended, as was believed, to Arianism or infidelity, his 
influence would be all the more dangerous. Mr. Cooke, ever 
watchful, moved that the College Committee be directed " to 
take such steps as they may deem most effectual to inquire 
into the religious sentiments of Mr. Ferrie, and his fitness 
for the office of Professor." The motion was carried by ac- 
clamation. 

The separation of the Synod did not secure that peace 
which the Arian party seemed so very anxious to obtain. 
On the contrary, secession intensified animosity. Mr. 
Cooke was attacked by the whole force of the Remonstrants. 
In private letters, in meetings of committee, in Presby- 
teries, in the press, he was assailed with uncontrolled viru- 
lence. The Whig in Belfast, the Evening Post in Dublin, 
and the leading Radical papers in England and Scotland, 
charged him with undermining popular rights, and striking 
at the root of civil and religious liberty. Except in a 
very few instances, when special charges were preferred, 
he took no notice of his assailants. His opinions were 
before the world. His principles were boldly and fairly 
stated. His policy was clear to all. He had gained the 
grand object of his ten years' conflict — the freedom of his 
Church from Arian heres}^. The vast body of the Presby- 
terian people fully endorsed his principles, and appreciated 



Ch. VIII.] GEEAT POPULAEITY. 213 

his successful labours. Dr. Killen says with truth : — " The 
popularity enjoyed at this period by the pastor of Killyleagh 
was such as perhaps has never been attained by any other 
minister of any denomination in this country." 



V 



CHAPTEE IX. 



1829—1831. 

Pulpit Eloquence— Call to Mary's Abbej^, Dublin— May Street Church, Belfast, 
built for Mr. Cooke— Opening Services— Farewell Sermons in Killyleagh — 
Final Encounter with Mr. Montgomery — Kemoval to Belfast— May Street 
becomes celebrated — Sir Joseph Napier and Professor "Witherow on the 
Characteristics of Dr. Cooke's Oratory— Degree of D.D. from Jefferson 
College — The Orthodox Presbyterian established — Its Object— Arian Efforts 
to Seize the Property of the Synod of Ulster— The Clough Case— Dr. 
Cooke's Speech — His Labours in Belfast — Edward Irving— Visit to England 
in 1831 — Election Scenes described — Remarkable warning to the Church of 
England. 

Mr. Cooke was not less distinguished for pulpit eloquence 
than for power in debate. It was admitted that *no such 
preacher had ever appeared in the Presbyterian Church of Ire- 
land. And his fame was not confined to Ireland. Wherever 
he went in Scotland and England, crowds flocked to hear 
him. The demands upon him for charity sermons, and other 
public services were incessant. As far as time and strength 
permitted, he freely responded to them. He never refused to 
go where duty seemed to call. In great bodily weakness, often 
in great pain, he journeyed far to serve the Church. "I am 
not my own, I am Christ's," he wrote to one who had pressed 
him to preach. " I am overwhelmed with work here ; but if I 
can advance my Master's kingdom, I dare not refuse to go to 
you. God has done great things for us ; we must show our 
gratitude by consecrating all we have to Him." This intensity 
of love to Christ, and devotion to His cause, contributed largely 
to his success as a pulpit orator. Every one felt he was in 
earnest. His reasoning was manifestly the expression of deep 
conviction ; his enthusiasm was as manifestly the outpouring 



Oh. IX.] PULPIT ELOQUENCE. 215 

of a full heart. Many, and among them some who now hold 
the highest places in the Church, have stated that they never 
knew what preaching was — they never were able fully to 
understand the power of the pulpit, until they heard Mr. 
Cooke. 

Having been invited to preach, on. behalf of a local charity, 
in Berry Street Church, Belfast, he selected as his text the 
words of Solomon, " Bighteousness exalteth a nation." The 
sermon produced an impression on the minds of many of his 
hearers which is to this day fresh as ever. A gentleman, who 
was present (a Covenanter), has thus described the effect made 
upon him by one magnificent burst of eloquence : — " Mr. 
Cooke spoke of the greatness of England. He said some would 
place the glory of our country in her ships, bearing the red- 
cross flag to every coast, as a symbol of liberty — a refuge for 
the oppressed, a sanctuary for the enslaved. Some would place 
England's glory in her armies, winning victories for freedom 
in well-fought fields in every country of the world. ■ But,' he 
added, ' if I were to choose a chaplet to bind around the brow 
of Britain, I would cull it of the flowers which Mercy planted 
when her Wilberforce stood up in the temple of her legislation, 
and proclaimed that slavery was no more.' The words went 
through me like an electric shock. I sprang to my feet, and 
was just on the point of crying 'hear, hear!' when my wife 
caught me, and recalled me to a sense of my true position." 

After a sermon preached in the New Church, Coleraine, on 
May 3rd, 1829, an admiring hearer wrote the following critique. 
Cowper's well-known words are first quoted : — 

"Would I describe a preacher, such as Paul, 
"Were he on earth, would hear, approve and own, 
Paul should himself direct me. I would trace 
His master-strokes, and draw from his design. 
I would express him simple, grave, sincere ; 
In doctrine uncorrupt ; in language plain, 
And plain in manner ; decent, solemn, chaste, 
And natural in gesture ; much impressed. 
Himself as conscious of his awful charge, 



216 



THE LIFE OE BE. COOKE. 



[Ch. IX. 



And anxious mainly that the flock he feeds 
May feel it too ; affectionate in look, 
And tender in address, as well becomes 
A. messenger of grace to guilty man. 
Behold the picture ! Is it like ? " 

" Mr. Cooke in the pulpit yesterday reminded me of this 
description, and, perhaps, in his parochial ministry, seldom goes 
beyond it. He knows how to rein in his transcendant talents to 
the simplicity of the gospel ; but, like St. Paul, he does upon 
fit occasion rise into a sublimity astonishing even to those ac- 
quainted with his powers. He is eminently qualified for preach- 
ing public sermons. His extensive information, his wonderful 
memory, his correct taste, enable him to collect whatever air, 
or earth, or ocean can supply to illustrate his subject. But, 
above all, his piety, his devotedness to his Saviour — ' the 
Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace ' — 
have stamped upon him such a character of authority, energy, 
and gentleness, that he might indeed make a Felix tremble, 
and ' almost persuade ' a careless multitude to become 
Christians. He is not a theatrical preacher. Of stage trick, 
or stage effect, all who look upon his pale, yet manly and 
expressive countenance, will acquit him. His is no vulgar or 
stormy vehemence ; no rant, no studied attitude. He rises 
calm, serene, dispassionate, as if conscious that the eye of 
Jehovah is upon him. But as his mind expands, as the 
interest is awakened which he wishes to excite in his fellow 
man, he deems it not beneath him to use for the best purposes, 
those marvellous gifts with which he is so richly endowed. 
The most beautiful imagery, the choicest words, the most 
appropriate scriptural quotations, are enforced by gestures at 
once natural, graceful, and commanding. Those who can 
imagine the unstudied eloquence and action of St. Paul when 
he said ' Would to God ye all were as I am, except these 
bonds,' can fancy how he raised his hands, as if seeking to 
shake off the bonds of mortality. Such were some of the 
striking actions of Mr. Cooke. He seemed, in his highest 



» 



Cn. IX.J CALL TO MAEY'S ABBEY. 217 

flights, like a blessed spirit about to soar heavenward, and 
draw, by irresistible power, all after him." 

An attempt was made to induce Mr. Cooke to remove to 
Dublin. On the 12th of October, 1828, a unanimous call was 
presented to him by the congregation of Mary's Abbey. 
Appended to it is the following note, in the handwriting of the 
venerable Dr. Horner, the senior minister: — " The above call 
meets with my most cordial concurrence." Though great 
influence was brought to bear upon Mr. Cooke, though the 
wants of the capital, and the wide field of usefulness that would 
be there opened up for his commanding talents, were pressed 
upon him, he felt it his duty to decline the invitation. It is 
probable that friends in Belfast were chiefly instrumental in 
preventing him from going to Dublin. Belfast was the centre 
both of Arianism and Presbyterianism. The ablest men of the 
New Light party were located there. Their power over the 
leading merchants, and surrounding gentry was great. An 
Orthodox leaded was required in the pulpit, and on the 
platform, to counteract Arian influence. When the Church of 
Fisherwick Place was erected, some wished Mr. Cooke to be 
its minister. The Bev. James Morgan, however, was happily 
placed over that new congregation, and his zeal, piety, wisdom, 
and talents, have, by God's blessing, made it a model church. 
After Mr. Morgan's settlement, the friends of Mr. Cooke 
resolved to build a new church specially for himself. They 
chose a site in May Street, and the edifice was completed in 
October, 1829. 

" The new church," says the Belfast News-Letter of that 
date, " is one of the most splendid, and even magnificent, 
structures for Presbyterian worship, in Ireland. We have seen 
nothing equal to it, in point of symmetry and beauty, among 
the meeting-houses of any class of dissenters in this country, 
and, regarded as a public edifice, it is an ornament to Belfast, 
and highly creditable to the public spirit and taste of those 
gentlemen under whose management it has been erected." 

The opening services were conducted by Mr. Cooke, on 



218 THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. IX. 



Sunday, the 18th of October. Though the admission was by 
ticket, and though every effort was made on the part of the 
managing committee to prevent undue pressure, the streets 
around the church were filled hours before the time appointed 
for worship. When the doors were opened, every seat and 
passage was immediately occupied. The aisles, the vestibule, 
the portico were thronged with an eager crowd. The excite- 
ment became intense when it was found that no more could 
gain an entrance. Hundreds grouped themselves before the 
doors and windows. The leading nobility and gentry of Down 
and Antrim had come to hear the great pulpit orator ; but 
many of them, including the Marquis of Donegal, were forced 
to leave, not being able even to approach the door. 

Mr. Cooke's text was Psalm lxxxvii. 3 — " Glorious things 
are spoken of thee, O City of God." A local paper says : — 
" After an eloquent introduction descriptive of the privileges 
and glory of the Jewish dispensation, and the circumstances in 
virtue of which peculiar honour was ascribed to Jerusalem, Mr. 
Cooke applied the doctrine of the text to the case of the New 
Testament Zion, to the statement of its distinctive privileges, 
and the consequent duties of its denizens. The subject was 
illustrated in a masterly manner, and with that earnestness and 
power of persuasion for which Mr. Cooke is distinguished. 
We do not attempt an outline of this able discourse, simply 
because, in our limited space, we would be unable to do justice 
to it ; and to offer any lengthened eulogium on the merits of 
the preacher as a man of first-rate talents and an orator, would 
be little short of affectation in regard to one whose celebrity is 
not confined to this country." 

A few days after the opening of the church, a unanimous call 
from the congregation was presented to Mr. Cooke. It was 
accepted. To separate from his attached flock in Killyleagh 
was a sore trial. He had won the affections and the confidence 
of all classes. Especially did he feel the pain of separating 
from his bosom friend, his wise and long-tried counsellor, his 
fearless and chivalrous assistant in all battles for the faith, 



Ch. IX.] 



REMOVAL TO BELFAST. 



219 



S}'dney Hamilton Rowan. But Captain Rowan knew, as others 
knew, that the Church required Mr, Cooke's services in 
Belfast. To him the call of duty was paramount. He would 
permit no private feelings to interfere with the interests of 
Christ's kingdom. He therefore not only approved of the 
call, but he plainly told Mr. Cooke that he must accept of it. 

Mr. Cooke had announced that he would deliver his farewell 
sermon in Killyleag'h on Sunday, November 8th. The day was 
not allowed to pass in peace. On the previous Sunday a large 
handbill was posted on the gate of Killyleagh Church, stating 
that the Rev. Henry Montgomery would preach within the 
bounds of that parish, on the succeeding Sunday at twelve 
o'clock. This was not all. Attached to the handbill was a 
written challenge, calling upon Mr. Cooke to meet Mr. 
Montgomeiy face to face, if he dare ; and to refute his argu- 
ments from Scripture, if he could. The announcement was 
most embarrassing. It was doubtless intended to be so. On 
seeing the handbill, Mr. Cooke decided on his line of action. 
He gave public notice that he could not attend at the hour 
specified, as it was the time appointed for preaching his fare- 
well sermon. He added that he should avail himself of the 
best information he might be able to obtain regarding Mr. 
Montgomery's statements and arguments, and that he would 
reply to them at seven o'clock on the evening of the same day, 
in his own church. 

Mr. Montgomery preached at Derryboy, on the outskirts of 
the parish of Kilryleagh. His text was Matthew v. 11, 12, 
" Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, 
and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my 
sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad ; for great is your re- 
ward in heaven ; for so persecuted they the prophets which 
were before you." His sermon occupied nearly two hours and 
a half. He attempted to defend the Arian doctrines from the 
charges which, he alleged, had been brought against them by 
certain of his fellow ministers of the Sjmod of Ulster. He then 
changed from defence to assault. He accused Trinitarians of 



220 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. IX. 



persecution, of stirring up strife, of preventing people from 
living together in love. He arraigned their doctrines as anti- 
evangelical, as comprising a system of false confidence, as 
bewildering the mind with the notion of a Deity compounded 
of three persons. A full report was taken and handed to Mr. 
Cooke at five o'clock, and at seven he preached to the largest 
congregation ever known to have assembled in Killyleagh. 
There was a double interest connected with the service. It 
was his last appearance as minister of the congregation ; and 
it was known he would reply to his great Arian antagonist. It 
was just an occasion to bring out all his powers. He selected 
for his text Jude 3, "I exhort you that ye should earnestly 
co ntend for the faith which was once delivered unto the 
saints." After a brief introduction setting forth the leading 
principles of " the faith," he took up in order Mr. Mont- 
gomery's assertions, arguments, and charges. He showed that 
Arianism was subversive of the fundamental doctrines of 
Christianity, while the truths set forth in the time-honoured 
Standards of the Presb}^terian Church, embodied all the grand 
principles of life, and love, and liberty. For three hours he 
held the audience spell-bound. He concluded with an appeal 
that touched every heart. In Killyleagh, Arianism received 
its first decided check when Smithurst was silenced ; and in 
Killyleagh, it received its final overthrow, in so far as con- 
cerned the Synod of Ulster, when that overwhelming reply 
was made to Montgomery. The people, in bidding farewell to 
their beloved pastor, had the proud satisfaction of knowing 
that he, during the ten years of his ministry among them, had 
been the means, under God, of accomplishing the greatest work 
ever achieved for the Presbyterian Church in Ireland. 

Mr. Cooke was installed minister of May Street, on the 24th 
of November, 1829. The Rev. (now Professor) Henry Wallace 
preached upon the occasion. In the evening, says the News- 
Letter, " Nearly eighty gentlemen sat down to dinner in the 
Royal Hotel; Captain Rowan, of Killyleagh, in the chair. 
After the cloth was removed the chairman intimated that no 



Ch. IX.] SIE J. NAPIEE ON DE. COOKE. 221 

toasts were to be given. Mr. Cooke stated his reasons for not 
attending any dinner on such an occasion, where toasts were to 
be drunk. With the decision of the chairman, who acted ac- 
cording to the directions of the committee of the New House, 
and the sentiments of Mr. Cooke, the company seemed much 
gratified." 

May Street Chmch soon became celebrated. The fame of 
Mr. Cooke drew to it crowds of earnest auditors. The like 
was never seen before in Belfast, nor indeed in Ireland. The 
Church was the centre of attraction for the inhabitants, and for 
strangers. Men of all sects and parties filled its pews and 
aisles. Members of the bar, when the duties of the circuit 
brought them to Belfast, went to May Street to hear pulpit 
eloquence, such as they never heard elsewhere. One of the 
brightest ornaments of the legal profession, the Bt. Hon. Sir 
J. Napier, has given a graphic sketch of Dr. Cooke, in 1833 : — 
" Carrickfergus being so near to Belfast, we generally have a 
Sunday to spend in the latter place, when I invariably go to 
hear Dr. Cooke preach. The body of the people of this town 
are sturdy, sterling Presbyterians ; Arianism is confined to a 
section of wealthy merchants. . . . This withering creed, 
that partially rejects the great and sublime manifestation of the 
love and grace of God, and in which the sickly light of reason 
is made to supply the glorious splendour of revelation ; the 
heat of sectarian prejudice acts as a substitute for the glow- 
ing warmth of that heaven-born truth, which is worthy of all 
men to be received ; this mixture of the pride of intellect and 
vain philosophy, has been encountered by Dr. Cooke, with the 
spirit of a David, and the power of a Samson, and paralyzed 
by the vigour of his gigantic intellect, under the direction 
of Him to whom all power is given. The newspaper press, 
which, of course, will always please, not regulate, the popular 
appetite, was made the bow from which arrows were shot at 
the Doctor, but it was shooting at the sun. There he stands, 
like a majestic cliff, from which the raging billows are thrown 
back with an angiy surge, impotent and crest-fallen. As he 



222 THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. IX. 



ascends the pulpit-stairs, you trace the lineaments of a Crom- 
wellian spirit — energy, determination, and vigour. The fore- 
head is bold and fine ; the countenance, sombre and solemn ; 
the pronunciation, slow and measured ; the method, logical 
and copious ; the eloquence, ornate and vigorous ; the de- 
monstration, powerful and persuasive. There is an inclina- 
tion to resort to fanciful analogies, and quaint conceits ; but 
withal there is a mighty pouring forth of gospel truth, em- 
bellished with the graces of rhetoric and the power of logic. 
Have }^ou ever seen a lowering cloud, dark, heavy, and 
slumbering ; now it rolls with the peal of the thunder ; now 
the lightning flashes from it, illuminating, and sometimes 
burning ; the rain descends ; the atmosphere is purified, the 
sun again bursts forth with placid and genial warmth, and ' the 
shepherd's heart is glad.' This will illustrate the power which 
Dr. Cooke possesses over his audience. The most exquisite 
imagery drops unconsciously from him. I remember hearing 
him discourse upon the unchristian passion of anger ; and as he 
was describing the tranquillity of the christian's bosom, he pro- 
ceeded thus : — ' The storms of dissension may roar around 
him ; the tempest of unholy zeal may burst over his head with 
raging fury, and roll on in awful violence ; his spirit remains 
calm, still, and quiescent as the peaceful slumbering of some 
lovely lake, embosomed in a v&lley, which the winds of heaven 
never stooped to ruffle.' " 

Some years later, Professor Witherow heard Dr. Cooke for 
the first time, and has embodied the following account of the 
scene and circumstances in his eloquent lecture on " Three 
Prophets of Our Own." 

" A report that the Doctor was to preach on the sin of thea- 
tricals, drew me one evening to May Street Church. I was in 
attendance a little before the hour appointed, but found the im- 
mense place of worship quite full — every seat occupied, so that I 
with difficulty found standing-room in the aisle. The Doctor 
entered dressed in his Geneva gown and bands, and ascended 
to the pulpit with all the dignity of a monarch mounting the 



Ch. IX.] PEOEESSOE WITHEEOTV OX DR. COOKE. 223 

steps of a throne, and all the stern gravity of a judge about to 
pronounce sentence of death : and the people, for lack of room, 
crept quietly up the stairs after the preacher till they gained 
the summit, and outside the pulpit door stood on a level with 
himself. The text of the evening was so rivetted in my 
memory that I will never forget it : it was. 1 Cor. xv. 33, ' Be 
not deceived ; evil communications corrupt good manners.' 
When he commenced, I soon found that he had been preaching 
on the same subject the preceding Sabbath: that a report of 
the sermon, and an elaborate answer to it from an anonymous 
correspondent signing himself ' Thespis,' had appeared in the 
Northern Whig, and that to this newspaper critique he was now 
giving a public reply. On this occasion the Doctor was in a 
position for making a display of the peculiar talents of which 
he is so eminent a master. He had the excitement arising 
from an immense audience, a novel subject, and an antagonist; 
and never did preacher acquit himself better than he did that 
night. He reiterated his arguments against the theatre, took 
up Thespis and tore his reasoning to shreds, and even the 
magnates of the Belfast press — ' the people down in Calender 
Street ' — did not escape without due castigation. The force of 
the speaker's reasoning and the vehemence of his utterance — 
the power of that full-toned voice, whose lowest whisper could 
be distinctly heard in the most distant seat of the gallery, and 
whose thunder-peals the moment after, made the ceiling ring — 
the contempt that he made the audience feel for the arguments 
of his adversary, and his passionate appeals to the assembly, 
satisfied me that I had never heard an orator before, and that 
the one to whom I then was listening was more than worthy 
his brilliant reputation. The streams of irony, and eloquence, 
and argument, that flowed that evening from the pulpit of May 
Street, and blended all together in one bm*ning flood of fiery 
declamation, were as irresistible as a cataract from the hills. 
In the midst of the sermon all the gaslights in the house were 
simultaneously extinguished, whether from design or accident 
is unknown to me : and for nearly fifteen minutes the church 



224 



THE LIFE OF DK. COOKE. 



[Ch. IX. 



was in total darkness, with the exception of whatever light 
emanated from four candles that burned upon the pulpit, and 
that served only to make the darkness visible. But the 
preacher did not stop, nor even falter. Like a hurricane at 
midnight, on he thundered through the gloom ; and when the 
gas-lamps were relighted, he concluded with a splendid pero- 
ration. That night is memorable to me, being the first time I 
ever was made to feel the power of eloquence ; and it is memor- 
able to more than me, for the theatricals in Belfast received a 
shock that evening, from which they have not yet recovered. 
Since that time I have had an opportunity of hearing many 
able speakers from different parts of the kingdom, yet I must 
confess that never on any occasion have I met with one, who 
could command an audience, sway the passions of a multitude, 
or demolish an antagonist with the same facility as Dr. Cooke. 
And on this point I hazard my opinion with the more confi- 
dence as in some other respects, I have never been one of his 
blind and bigoted admirers." 

For a period of eighteen years, Dr. Cooke conducted three 
services every Sunda}^ in May Street Church. At each ser- 
vice there was a sermon or lecture, seldom less, and generally 
more, than an hour in length. Yet the spacious building was 
always crowded ; and the auditors seemed never to weary. His 
expositions of Scripture were characterised by great breadth 
and grasp of thought, and acute analytical power ; his illustra- 
tions were marked by originality and poetic beaut}^ ; his prac- 
tical applications of truth were pointed and deeply impressive. 
He was especially distinguished in the pulpit for the wonderful 
tact and power with which he brought the lessons of God's Word 
to bear upon the engagements of everyday life. No popular 
error was overlooked ; no social abuse evaded his keen eye ; 
no political corruption, no mercantile immorality, escaped the 
scathing touch of his satire, and the fire of his indignant de- 
nunciations. The politician, the lawyer, the merchant, the 
agriculturist — every man, in fact, in every sphere, had his 
duties developed in language so clear, and enforced in terms so 



Oh. IX.] DEG-KEE OF D.D. 225 

persuasive, that he could not fail to profit. Dr. Cooke was no 
mere theorist, either in the pulpit or in the study. He was 
preeminently a man of action. He had no patience with cold 
and barren intellectual display. To overthrow error, to defend 
and establish truth, to enlighten, elevate, ennoble man — these 
were the grand aims of his life. His transparent honesty, and 
whole-hearted earnestness in this work, were the main secrets 
of his unrivalled and continued popularity. He made every 
hearer feci he was in earnest. No man could possibly sit 
passive under his preaching. His descriptions of the frivoli- 
ties of fashionable society, and of the vices that so largely pre- 
vail in great cities, were life -pictures. They stood out before 
the audience as stern and appalling realities. His words of 
warning and rebuke pierced the heart like a sword. His ap- 
peals melted strong, hardened men to tears. The fervour of 
his address, and the eloquence of his language, were largely 
aided by his magnificent voice, by the dignity and grace of his 
person, and by his gestures, which were easy and yet singularly 
striking. No man of his day could command an audience, 
whether from pulpit or platform, like Dr. Cooke. The intellect, 
the heart, the imagination, were all alike under his control ; he 
could move and sway them at will, as by the wand of a mighty 
magician. When its pulpit was occupied by such a preacher, 
none will wonder that May Street became celebrated. His 
connection with it continued unbroken for thirty-nine years, 
and was only severed by death. 

The struggle for the truth in the Synod of Ulster had been 
watched by thousands in the United States of America. The 
Presbyterian Church in that country was founded by an Irish 
Presbyterian minister. A large proportion of its members 
were Irish by birth or descent. They felt a deep interest, 
therefore, in the controversy waged in the land and Church of 
their fathers. Mr. Cooke's name became a household word. 
When he triumphed, his American brethren were not slow to 
tender their congratulations, and convey a tribute of esteem to 
the victor. At a meeting of the Board of Jefferson College, 

Q 



226 THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. IX. 



in April, 1829, it was resolved that the degree of Doctor in 
Divinity should be conferred upon the Rev. Henry Cooke. 
The letter communicating the intelligence of this unsolicited 
and unexpected honour is dated October 21st, 1829. It states 
that the degree was conferred on account of high attainments 
in literature and science, and zealous earnestness in the pro- 
motion of evangelical truth. During his whole life, even when 
other honours were showered upon him, Dr. Cooke prized, 
perhaps more highly than all, this recognition of his services 
on the part of the great American nation. Even until within 
a few years of his death he fondly cherished the hope of visit- 
ing the far west, and tendering to its noble people his thanks 
for their sympathy with him in his work, and for the reward 
they bestowed. 

The Orthodox party hi the Synod of Ulster had long felt the 
want of a journal. Hitherto they had no public organ through 
which to make known their views to the people of Ireland, or 
to defend them when assailed. One of the leading Belfast 
papers, The Whig, was under the control of the Arians. It 
advocated their opinions. It lauded their liberality. It re- 
echoed their plausible cry for freedom of thought. It gave 
full publicity to their letters and speeches. It reported with 
scrupulous care everything in their favour. But, as a general 
rule, it suppressed everything opposed to Arianism. Where 
it was not possible, or prudent to suppress, it presented facts, 
statements, and arguments in such a way as to leave an 
entirely false impression on the public mind. The Whig, in 
fact, was then characterised by intense antipathy to ortho- 
doxy. During the ten j^ears of the Arian conflict it in- 
dulged in the bitterest invectives against Henry Cooke. The 
old News-Letter had more of independence ; but it had not a 
little of the Gallio spirit — it " cared for none of these things." 
The Guardian, to some extent, adopted the views of Mr. 
Cooke, and not unfrequently came generously forward to de- 
fend his character, and to administer a stern rebuke to his 
assailants. Still, The Guardian had so much of High Church 



Oh. IX.] " THE OETHODOX PEESBYTEEIAN." 



227 



leaning, that it could not be relied upon for advocating Pres- 
byterian principles. 

Under these circumstances it was resolved to establish a new 
periodical. Its design and character were sufficiently indicated 
by its name, " The Orthodox Presbyterian." "In its. pages," 
the Prospectus says, " the precious truths of the Gospel shall 
be faithfully maintained — the principles of the Reformation 
vindicated — the cause of vital godliness advocated, and the 
distinguishing tenets of Presbyterianism explained and de- 
fended." Dr. Cooke was one of its chief promoters. Its first 
number appeared just at the time when he was removing from 
Killyleagh to Belfast ; and it contained a very able and oppor- 
tune article on " Presbyterianism," which displayed to great 
advantage his nervous style and logical mind. He continued 
for years a regular contributor to its pages. Some of its most 
telling papers, including all those on education, were the pro- 
ducts of his pen. 

The magazine accomplished a good work for the Synod of 
Ulster, and for evangelical truth. In. it, for the first time, the 
masses were fully informed of the real state of the Presbyte- 
rian Church. Misrepresentations were set aside, and charges 
of interference with popular rights were dissipated. The acts 
of the Synod, designed to preserve the constitution and pro- 
tect the spiritual interests of the Church, were clearly ex- 
plained. A paper appeared in the number for October, 1830, 
on " The Synod of Ulster," which removed many false im- 
pressions, and showed how soon new life and power were being 
developed after the expulsion of the Arian heresy. Referring 
to a resolution to appoint a committee to correspond with the 
Presbyterian Churches in Europe and America, with a view to 
closer ecclesiastical connection, it is said : — " We presume it 
is already known to many of our readers, that by the friends 
of evangelical truth, both at home and abroad, there has been 
felt and expressed the deepest interest in the late struggles of 
the Synod for the promotion of truth. The most encouraging 
letters have been received from England, Scotland, and 



228 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. IX, 



America. Strangers who have visited this country from all 
these places have assured us of the warmest sympathy of the 
Churches with which they are connected. And already arrange- 
ments have been made by a Presbyterian Synod in England, 
and by the General Assembly in America, to enter into cor- 
respondence with the Synod of Ulster . . . While the 
Synod appeared indifferent to the deadly heresies that had 
crept into her communion, she was frowned upon by the 
Christian Churches of other countries, and would soon justly 
have become an outcast from their fellowship ; but since she 
has roused herself from her lethargy, and stood as a witness 
for the truth, the countenance of Christendom begins to shine 
upon her — the hand of Christian fellowship is stretched out to 
congratulate her, and she is invited to join her counsels with 
the followers of the Lamb in other places, for mutual encou- 
ragement and support." 

It appears, too, from the same paper that missions were 
already beginning to occupy their right place in the minds of 
the ministers, and in the deliberations of the Synod : — " The 
Church is manifestly a missionary institution. It is an asso- 
ciation of Christians for their own edification and the extension 
of their principles. And from the beginning it will be found 
that the spirit of missionary zeal in the Church has been a 
sure criterion of its internal prosperity. The pulse of mis- 
sionary life beats in exact proportion to the health and vigour 
of the spiritual character. To take an example from the 
history of our own Church : — When first our fathers settled 
in the land, they were borne by the impulse of missionary zeal 
from county to county, nor did they rest until the entire pro- 
vince was supplied with an effective ministry. At that period 
error was unknown among them. In a later age, when error 
was making silent progress, the Church appeared to have 
fallen into a complete lethargy. ... In our own 
times, since zeal has been revived for maintaining the doctrines 
of the Cross, it has shown itself also in its exertions to pro- 
pagate them. And the passing of the Overtures for the main- 



Ch. IX.] 



THE CLOUGH CASE. 



229 



tenance of truth in the body, has been accompanied with the 
establishment of the Presbyterian Missionary Society." Thus 
early did Dr. Cooke begin to see the good fruits of his battle 
for truth. 

When the Arians found themselves excluded from the Synod, 
and their peculiar doctrines prevented from making " silent 
progress" by the energetic measures of Dr. Cooke, they 
attempted to advance their cause by other means. Wherever 
a congregation was divided in sentiment, the Arian members 
endeavoured to appropriate the ecclesiastical buildings. The 
Synod was forced, in 1830, to establish a general fund for 
assisting in the protection of congregational property and the 
rights of ministers. In no less than five places the Remon- 
strants had seized upon the churches, and refused to allow a 
poll to be taken in the congregation as to how the property 
should be divided. 

A case of peculiar hardship occurred in Clough, County 
Down. A dispute having arisen there regarding the set- 
tlement of a minister, a section of the people seceded to 
the Presbytery of Antrim, a body which, for more than a 
century, had no connection with the Synod of Ulster. The 
seceders laid claim to the Regium Donum, and attempted to 
gain possession of the church by force. The Orthodox party 
were assailed when engaged in worship. The minister was, 
on one occasion, assaulted in the pulpit. On another occa- 
sion, a riotous mob, composed partly of Arians and partly of 
Roman Catholics, tried to break in the church doors during 
the time of service, and were only dispersed by the appearance 
of a body of police. The policy of the civil authorities was 
somewhat strange. Instead of protecting the people when 
assembled for public worship, the police actually drove them 
from their meeting-house ; and the Lord Lieutenant threatened 
that, unless, before a certain date, all disputes between the 
parties were settled, he would withdraw the Regium Donum. 
This was certainly a new way to settle a question of title. 
One would have supposed that a court of justice alone could 



230 



THE LIEE OE DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. IX. 



have decided which party had a legal right to the building. 
To punish either or both for claiming their right was an act of 
tyranny. 

It was in this state the matter came before the Synod. Dr. 
Cooke had thoroughly investigated it. His speech was in 
some respects one of the most important he had ever 
delivered. After giving a clear outline of its history, he 
proceeded to criticise the action of the civil authorities, and 
the threat of the Lord Lieutenant. He stated that the Pres- 
byterian Church had rights, and that within her own sphere 
she was free. She would permit no man and no authority to 
interfere with her decisions. She would never submit to the 
dictation of the State in matters purely ecclesiastical. 

" The congregation of Clough are told that unless after twelve 
days they settle a most complicated legal case by arbitration, or 
otherwise, the royal grant will be withdrawn. I regard the twelve 
days' declaration of Sir William Gosset as one of the deepest impor- 
tance, not because it involves the interests of one of our congrega- 
tions, our minister and his family ; but I fear the threat here hung 
out in terrorem is only the commencement of a plan for a more 
extended stripping of our poor Presbyterian churches. But though 
the Government that threatens one should strip the whole, and turn 
us out naked on the cold green hills of Ulster, the God who ' tempers 
the wind to the shorn lamb ' will also temper the storm to your 
capacity of endurance. Our fathers were respectable in their deep 
poverty, before the grant was received ; their sons will be respectable 
should it be taken away. Do I, then, dread the withdrawal ? No, 
I do not dread it. I say to the Government, with the most loyal 
respect, Take it from us if you will, and give it to Maynooth or to 
the Arians. The poor pittance of which our minister and his family 
may be deprived will indeed be a sorry addition ; but because it will 
arise from the deprivation of an orthodox minister, they will regard 
it as the opima spolia. And I will say honestly and fearlessly to the 
Government, If you think it right to deprive one minister of his 
endowment, you need not pause there, for I trust there is spirit 
enough in the Presbyterian body to say and to feel — If you deprive 
one, you must deprive us all. We will not stand calmly by, and see 
a poor brother openly robbed. . . . 



Ch. IX.] INDEPENDENCE OF THE CHUKCH ASSEBTED. 231 

"The endowment was granted, but the Government took it back. 
And why did they take it back ? The allegation was that it must 
be suspended till the location of the minister should be settled. 
Well, then, who are to settle our discipline, and pronounce upon the 
regularity of our ordinations ? Is it the Government ? No, in- 
deed ; they are denied the power by the Canons of the Church. We 
alone can settle the question. A legal question we are ready to 
submit to lawyers ; a mercantile question to merchants ; but an 
ecclesiastical question, respecting the settlement of a minister, we 

submit to neither I am a Presbyterian of the old 

school, and will not consent that the laity become the ecclesiastical 
judges of the clergy. The Church of England groans because her 
discipline has been absorbed into the civil courts, and lawyers 
exercise the functions which belong of right to her ministers ; and 
shall the Presbyterian Church surrender into the hands of merchants 
the highest case of their ecclesiastical jurisdiction ? It cannot be. 
The question here to be judged is one purely ecclesiastical, and by 
judges ecclesiastical it must be determined. To consent to a mer- 
cantile arbitration over an ecclesiastical appointment, were a speci- 
men of pure Erastianism against which our Church has ever most 
decidedly protested. . . . 

" In all things temporal we will render to the King an undivided 
loyalty and a prompt obedience ; but in all things spiritual Christ is 
our King, and in the spiritualities of His Church our loyalty and 
our obedience are for Him alone." 

He concluded with the following stirring words :— 

" Our fathers bought our privileges and our liberties dear, and 
their sons will never barter them for golden fetters. One tittle of 
our church discipline we will never surrender, though a king come 
in person to make the demand. Misrepresented, we will appeal to 
facts ; injured, we will appeal to the law ; misunderstood, we will 
appeal to the good sense and good feeling of our rulers. And 
if, withal, we should haply fail, there is still another earthly tri- 
bunal, at which, under Providence, you are sure to be heard. You 
will appeal to the feelings of the people, who will not leave your 
minister and his family to want, because Arianism has stepped in 
and deprived them of their birthright." 

This speech was worthy of the days of Knox. It is a 
sufficient answer to all the Voluntary charges of State bondage 



232 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOE^. 



[Ch. IX. 



preferred, before and since, against the Presbyterian Church 
of Ireland. It shows that Church was ever free, and that it 
was not afraid in days of danger to proclaim and defend its 
freedom. The speech was received with enthusiasm. It 
made a profound impression. The Synod at once resolved to 
lay the whole case before the Government, and respectfully 
demand redress. It is enough to say that Dr. Cooke was 
again successful. His arguments and his eloquence were 
irresistible. The Church of Clough was retained, and the 
Regium Donum was restored to the minister. 

In Belfast Dr. Cooke found no repose, and little peace. He 
had a host of difficulties to contend with, and a host of enemies 
to meet. Some little idea may be formed of his labours from 
a letter written at this period to his dear Christian friend, Dr. 
Malan 

"Belfast, 12th July, 1830. 

" My dear Brother in Christ, — Since I saw you at 
Tollymore Park I have been removed to Belfast. It is a 
place of much difficulty, but of much hope. It is the 
head-quarters of the Arian and Socinian heresies in this 
country. Both by preaching and pubhsliing they are straining 
every nerve against the truth; but, by the blessing of God, we 
are endeavouring to counteract them in both ways. One of 
their chief aims has been to misrepresent the state of religion 
on the Continent. ... If you can send me anything 
illustrative of the past and present state of religion in Geneva, 
or elsewhere, it would be extremely acceptable. . . Above 
all, pray for me. You are ever in my heart before the Lord. 
May He have you in His holy keeping. 

" Yours in Christ, 

" H. Cooke." 

Dr. Cooke was not left without encouragement and sym- 
pathy. From Lords Boden, Mount- Cashell, and Dufferin, 
from Doctors Chalmers and Wardlaw, and from many other 



Ch. IX.] LETTEE FEOM EDWAED IRVING. 233 

men distinguished in the Church and in the world, he received 
cordial letters of congratulation. His success was acknow- 
ledged throughout Evangelical Christendom to be a victory 
gained for truth. Among those who rejoiced in the reforma- 
tion of the Irish Presbyterian Church was Edward Irving. 
Dr. Cooke had wished Mr. Irving to conduct the opening 
services of May Street; but family affliction prevented him. 
He promised, however, that as soon as possible he would visit 
Belfast. Accordingly, on the 27th of August, 1830, he wrote 
to Dr. Cooke : — 

"My dear Friend, — The Lord has removed to Himself 
the cause of long anxiety and watching, and my wife and 
smviving child are, by His goodness, so far restored as that I 
can now leave home to fulfil my engagements. So I have 
resolved to set out for Ireland on Monday first, and to pro- 
ceed to Powerscourt, where my wife and child are to rest 
with Lady Powerscourt till I return home. Now my wish is 
to come to Belfast either the second or the third Sabbath of 
September. My object is, besides fulfilling my engagements to 
you and other friends, to give myself to preach in the open air 
to the people. I know not how the Lord may prosper it ; but 
this is my desire. A time of great trial for the truth's sake is 
now come. God grant you grace to be faithful. It will be 
needed. Farewell. 

" Your affectionate and faithful friend, 

" Edward Irving." 

Dr. Cooke's home labour was great; but it did not prevent 
him from doing something for the Church abroad. He had 
wide sympathies ; and wherever a way was opened for ad- 
vancing his Master's kingdom, he spared neither time nor toil. 
Thoroughly Presbyterian in feeling and convictions, he yet felt 
the deepest interest in the prosperity of other evangelical deno- 
minations. His eloquence and influence were always at their 



234 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. IX. 



service when any Christian object was to be promoted. In 
the spring of 1831 he visited Liverpool, Manchester, and 
London on behalf of the Irish Evangelical and Bible Societies. 
It was a time of great political excitement. The elections 
were going on. He was a keen observer ; and his comments 
on passing events, contained in letters to. Mrs. Cooke, show 
with what clearness he read the future: — "I have seen all 
manner of sights since leaving you. First, an election- chairing 
at Liverpool, with ' Ewart for ever.' . . . Manchester was 
much the same, and so was the whole route to London. The 
people are all Reformers; and, sooth to say, their good temper 
and orderly behaviour entitle them to reform. But, through 
all the reform, I see the downfall of the Established Church. 
There is a deep-rooted antipathy to her honours, and posses- 
sions, and proud exclusiveness, that will soon appear in her 
overthrow. I should regret this event — partly because I do 
not wish to disturb things that are established — partly be- 
cause, that when the Church is robbed, it is a question 
whether the spoil will go to better men — partly because I 
believe the hatred of the Church is just covetousness and 
envy on the part of a vast majority of those who would fleece 
her ; — but mainly because the principle of Establishments is 
Scriptural, and the Church now established, with many serious 
blemishes, is sound at the bottom. All this you will, perhaps, 
say is no small confession from an Irish Presbyterian. In 
truth, I wish the Church to keep all she has ; only I would 
earnestly and solemnly counsel and even warn her to divide it 
better, and to work more for what she gets, and to reform her 
glaring abuses. If she be deaf to counsel — if she prove 
inaccessible to reform — I will prophesy, though I do it in 
sadness, that she will be spoiled of her possessions ; and then 
the spoil will go to a worse." 

This is a remarkable letter, especially when read in the 
light of recent history. At the time it was written most men 
would have pronounced it the record of a dreamy imagination. 
It was not so. It was the conclusion of a thoughtful and 



Ch. IX.] WARNING TO THE ESTABLISHED CHURCH. 235 

far-seeing intellect. Dr. Cooke's ecclesiastical principles 
never changed. His views regarding Church establishments 
remained the same to the last hour of his life. On many 
occasions, in after-years, when the subject was brought up 
by current events, he gave utterance to the same feelings and 
the same fears. 



CHAPTER X. 



1831—1834. 

National Education — Mr. Stanley's Letter— Singular Discrepancies in Copies 
— Special Meeting of Synod at Cookstown — Dr. Cooke's Resolutions on 
Education — Negotiations with Government — The Synod's Propositions re- 
jected — Dr. Cooke's Sermon on "National Education" — Public Meeting in 
Belfast — Romanising Tendencies of the National Board — Dr. Cooke's Speech 
at Meeting of Brown Street Schools — Views of Doctors Chalmers and Lee — 
Dr. Cooke's Controversy with Mr. Caiiile — His Yiews on the Use of the 
Bible in Schools — His Objections to the National Board stated — The Board 
formally accepts Synod's "Propositions" — Its deceptive Policy exposed by 
Dr. Cooke — Meeting of Synod in 1834 — Dr. Cooke moves the Synod to 
break off Negotiations with the Board. 

The important question of National Education was intro- 
duced to the public by the celebrated Letter of the Eight Hon. 
E. G. Stanley, Chief Secretary for Ireland. It is dated Octo- 
ber, 1831. The object of the Government, which Mr. Stanley 
represented, was professedly to surmount the religious diffi- 
culty, hitherto the main barrier in the way of any general 
scheme for the education of the Irish people. Prejudices 
deeply rooted, and principles strongly held, had to be over- 
come, or wisely accommodated. " The system of the new 
Commissioners was designed to banish even the suspicion of 
proselytism, and, while admitting children of all creeds, to inter- 
fere with the tenets of none. It was to be based upon the 
plan of association in literary instruction, but separation in 
religious." The Managing Board was to be " composed of 
men of high personal character, including individuals of ex- 
alted station in the Church ; " and it was " in part " to be com- 
posed of "persons professing different religious opinions." 
Christians of all denominations might apply for educational 



Ch. X.] ME. STANLEY'S LETTER. 237 

grants ; but, it being one main object to unite in one system 
children of different creeds, the Letter states that the Board 
would regard favourably applications for aid proceeding from — 
" 1st. The Protestant and Roman Catholic clergy of the 
parish; 2nd. One of the clergymen, and a number of the 
parishioners professing the opposite creed ; or 3rd. Parishioners 
of both denominations." The Board was instructed 

" To require that schools should be kept open for a certain number 
of hours on four or five days of the week, at the discretion of the 
Commissioners, for moral and literary education only ; and that the 
remaining one or two days should be set apart for giving, separately, 
such religious education to the children, as may be approved by the 
clergy of their respective persuasions. They will also permit and 
encourage the clergy to give religious instruction to the children of 
their respective persuasions, either before or after the ordinary school 
hours, on the other days of the week." 

Another important duty was assigned to the Board. 

" They will exercise the most entire control over all books to be 
used in the schools, whether in the combined moral and literary or 
separate religious instruction ; none to be employed in the first 
except under the sanction of the Board, nor in the latter, but with 
the approbation of those members of the Board who are of the same 
religious persuasion with those for whose use they are intended." 

It may be observed that of this Letter there are two copies : 
— one in the Irish Office, which is doubtless the original ; the 
other printed in the report of the Board. They do not corre- 
spond in all points. In the latter there are some very remark- 
able and suggestive changes and omissions. The changes show 
an early determination materially to alter the constitution of 
the Board, and wholly to exclude the use of the Bible as a 
class-book. In the original copy the following paragraph 
occurs : — 

" Although it is not designed to exclude from the list of books for 
the combined instruction such portions of sacred history, or of reli- 
gious and moral teaching, as may be approved of by the Board, it 



238 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. X. 



is to be understood that this is by no means intended to convey a 
perfect and sufficient religious education, or to supersede the neces- 
sity of separate religious instruction on the day set apart for that 
purpose." 

This paragraph is omitted in the copy of the Letter printed 
by the Board. Again, the original Letter provides " that the 
Board shall be composed of men of high personal character, 
including individuals of exalted station in the Church ; " while 
the Board's copy reads — " It appears essential that a portion 
of the Board should be composed of men of high personal cha- 
racter, and of exalted station in the Church." These are 
serious changes, and betray a strong desire to modify official 
documents, and to conform them, as far as possible, to the views 
of a certain party. 

The Presbyterian Church was deeply interested in the scheme 
of education. Immediately after the publication of Mr. Stan- 
ley's Letter, a special meeting of Synod was convened. It as- 
sembled at Cookstown, on the 11th of January, 1832. The 
first session was spent in private conference and deliberation. 
On the succeeding morning Dr. Cooke moved a series of reso- 
lutions, embodying the views of the Sj^nod on elementary edu- 
cation, and their objections to the scheme developed by Mr. 
Stanley. The resolutions were unanimously adopted. Their 
main points were as follows : — 

" That it is our deliberate opinion and decided conviction that in 
a Christian country the Bible, unabridged and unmutilated, should 
form the basis of national education (as we learn from Deut. vi. 6, 
7 ; Psalm cxix. 9 ; John xvii. 17 ; 2 Tim. iii. 14 — 17) ; and that, 
consequently, we never can accede to any system that in the least 
degree interferes with the unrestricted possession and use of the 
Scriptures in our schools. 

" That we have heard, with deep regret, that His Majesty's 
Government have proceeded to erect a Metropolitan Board of Educa- 
tion, vested with complete control over all schools and teachers 
receiving public aid, and an entire control over all school-books, 
whether for literary or religious education. 

"That such an entire control, as, by the constitution of the 



Ctt. X.] 



RESOLUTIONS OF SYNOD. 



239 



Board, the Government have vested in the hands of one member of 
this body over all school-books employed by ministers in the religious 
instruction of such children of their congregations as may attend the 
national schools, cannot, in our opinion, be transferred to, nor be 
exercised by, any one, without innovating on the constitutional prin- 
ciples of, and creating supremacy over, a Church, the absolute 
parity of whose ministers is, and ever has been, one of her distin- 
guishing and essential characteristics. 

" That we cannot contemplate without peculiar disapprobation 
that part of the proposed system which requires any members of the 
Synod that may be called to the Board, to ' encourage ' religious 
teachers in the inculcation of doctrines which they must conscien- 
tiously believe to be directly opposed to the sacred Scriptures." 

The Government felt that the consent of the Presbyterian 
Church was necessaiy to the success of any scheme of national 
education for Ireland. They were, therefore, read} T to hear 
objections, and consider suggestions, regarding the system 
proposed by Mr. Stanley. In deference to the views of the 
Synod, certain explanations were published by the Board during 
the spring of 1$32, which, in some degree, removed the objec- 
tionable points. Still the Church was not satisfied ; and, ac- 
cordingly, at the meeting of Sjmod in July, 1832, the Govern- 
ment Committee were instructed to correspond with the Irish 
Office upon the subject. A remonstrance was prepared, and 
presented by deputation to the Chief Secretary in Dublin, on 
the 1st of September. It demanded, on behalf of the S} T nod, 
a right to read the Bible, by such as might desire it, during 
school hours. This was laid down as the necessary basis of all 
negotiation. Should it be granted, the Committee had power 
to effect an arrangement regarding other points at issue ; 
should it be declined, the Synod would refuse its sanction to 
the proposed plan of education. The views of the Synod were 
embodied in seven propositions. The Government declined to 
accede to them ; but it became evident from the conversation 
and correspondence which ensued, that, if the phraseology of 
the resolutions were changed, and certain modifications intro- 
duced, a satisfactory arrangement might be effected. With 



240 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. X. 



this hope Dr. Cooke, on behalf of the Synod's committee, 
reduced the seven original propositions to three, as follows : — 

"I. That persons of all denominations shall have the right, 
either jointly or separately, of applying to the Board for aid. 

"II. That patrons of schools, on making application for aid, 
shall fix the ordinary period of school hoars, and shall have the 
right of setting apart such portion or portions of said school hours as 
they may deem sufficient, for reading the Holy Scriptures. 

"III. That all children, whose parents or guardians may so 
direct, shall daily read the Holy Scriptures during the time ap- 
pointed by the patrons ; but that no compulsion whatever be 
employed to induce others to read, or remain during the reading." 

These propositions were presented to His Majesty's Govern- 
ment in London, in May, 1833, by a deputation, of which Dr. 
Cooke was a leading member. They were again rejected ; and, 
in his official reply, the Chief Secretary for Ireland states : — 
" It will be impossible for me to recommend to His Majesty's 
Government any modification of the established system that 
would strike so entirely at the principle of that system as 
would the adoption of these propositions." 

Meantime the education question had excited the liveliest 
interest in Ulster, and indeed throughout Ireland. A large 
section of the Protestants looked upon the Government scheme 
as tending to favour the claims and advance the designs of 
Eoman Catholics. The determined efforts to exclude the 
Bible from the schools, and to afford encouragement for the 
teaching of the dogmas of Rome, were calculated to excite 
alarm. One paragraph in Mr. Stanley's Letter was specially 
obnoxious to conscientious Protestants. It says the Board 
" will require that a register shall be kept in the schools, in 
which shall be entered the attendance or non-attendance of 
each child on divine worship on Sundays." The Commis- 
sioners of Education were thus made virtually guardians of 
Roman Catholic children, to see that they attended regularly 
to their duties as members of the Papal Church. And under 



Ch. X.] SEEMON ON NATIONAL EDUCATION. 



241 



such a system Protestant patrons and schoolmasters would have 
been compelled to act as wardens of Papal superstition. 

The Orthodox Presbyterian, in its first notice of the new 
scheme, says : — " We do not hesitate to denounce the report 
of the bill as the most cunning, the most daring, and the most 
specious attempts that have been made against Protestantism 
since the day when James II. sent his ambassador to Eome to 
reconcile the nation to the Pope." 

Dr. Cooke, who wrote these words, and who had battled so 
long against Arianism, now came prominently forward as the 
champion of scriptural education. He announced that he 
would preach upon the subject on Sunday, the 15th of January, 
1832. May Street Church was crowded long before the hour 
of service. His text was Proverbs xxii. 6 : " Train up a child 
in the way he should go ; and when he is old he will not 
depart from it." The sermon produced a wonderful effect 
upon the popular mind. It was published, by request ; but, 
like all Dr. Cooke's published sermons and speeches, it 
conveys no adequate idea of the power of the discourse as 
delivered by the impassioned orator. In it, however, he 
enunciated great principles, and exposed the errors of the 
educational scheme with such clearness and logical force that 
his words carried conviction. 

" The whole subject of education seems reducible to one single 
question — What is the way in which God has commanded the 
teacher to train, and the child to go ? The prophets of the Old 
Testament, the apostles of the New, the fathers of the primitive 
ages, and the heads of the Reformation, the National Churches of 
Scotland and England, with all the other evangelical Churches of 
these kingdoms, unite in one reply, — train up a child in the way of 
all Scripture, which is able to ' make him wise unto salvation, 
through faith that is in Christ Jesus.' " 

After developing the duty and necessity of discussing such 
a question in the pulpit, and thus endeavouring to impart 
correct knowledge on a subject of paramount importance to 



242 THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. X. 



the great body of the Christian people, he went on to 
say :— 

" Two objects present themselves before us : first, to ascertain 
the Scripture principle ; second, to examine the Government plan 
of education. The principle of education we find frequently dis- 
cussed in the Bible ; from which authority it will appear, that the 
Bible, without mutilation or addition, forms the only divine basis of 
family or national education. .... From Bible teaching 
three principles are clearly deducible : first, that the duty, toge- 
ther with all the privileges and responsibility of teaching, lies with 
parents ; second, that the Holy Scriptures alone have received the 
authoritative sanction of God for the education of children ; third, 
that all Scripture is alike inspired of God, and is, without deduction 
or mutilation, to be employed in the training of Christian children, 
and the perfecting of Christian men, 

" How far the Government plan of education comes short of these 
scriptural principles, a brief review will abundantly demonstrate. 

" To understand the true bearings of the plan, we must go back 
to some of the fundamental principles of the Eeformation, The 
original difference between the See of Eome and the Protestant 
Churches commences about the Bible. The Church of Home affirms 
that the Bible derives all its authority from her ; the Protestant 
Churches affirm that it derives all its authority from God. The 
Church of Eome affirms that she is the sole depository of the Bible ; 
the Protestant Churches affirm that it is, and ever has been, the 
Word of the Spirit committed to all the Churches, — nay, to the 
Churches' enemies, whom it rebukes and condemns. The Church of 
Eome affirms that she is the sole interpreter of the Bible ; the Pro- 
testant Churches affirm that the Spirit of God, speaking in the Word, 
and in the consciences of His people, is the only competent inter- 
preter. .... The Church of Eome affirms that no man has a 
right to possess or to read the Scriptures, but under her sanction ; 
the Protestant Churches affirm that all Scripture is the common 
legacy of Christ to the Churches, and that every man is free to 
possess, and bound to read, study, and determine, on the ground of 
his accountability to God. Now, if the Church of Eome be right in 
all these positions, then the Government plan of National education 
is right in all its details. But if the Protestant Churches are right 
in all their positions, then the Government system is constitutionally 
and incurably diseased in every member of its body. Lend us your 



Ch. X.] THE NATIONAL SYSTEM EE VIEWED. 243 



attention while we examine the Government plan, which Infidels 
admire, Roman Catholics tolerate, and Protestants detest. 

" The first essential feature is, a supreme, despotic Board. Three 
parts Protestant Establishment ; two parts Roman Catholic ; one 
part Unitarian ; one part Church of Scotland. 

" The Board is vested with complete control over all teachers. 
By this usurpation it robs every father in the kingdom, who may 
send a child to one of the Government schools, of all right to choose 
a schoolmaster for his children. 

" The Board is invested with entire control over all school-books, 
whether for literary or religious instruction. That the Bible has 
ever been the chief Protestant school-book, every child can tell. 
But here is a Board with entire control over it. . . . 

" The Board appropriates four days in the week to what is termed 
literary and moral education ; and the two remaining days are set 
apart, one for religious instruction of Protestants, and the other of 
Roman Catholics. The plan is illusory, impracticable, unjust, 
wasteful, and demoralising 

"Another most unholy portion of the plan enjoins upon Pro- 
testants not merely to permit, but absolutely to encourage the teach- 
ing of Popery, Unitarianism, and every possible form of apostacy 
and infidelity. To what the liberalism of this generation will next 
extend, it is impossible to foretell. But surely it is not presump- 
tuous to say, that when men have come publicly under such an 
obligation, there is no visible limit to future concessions. 

11 We do not arraign the motives of our rulers. We admit, and we 
believe, their plan has been intended for the public good. But as 
all human councils are liable to err, so we believe our rulers have 
erred. They have regarded the wisdom of men more than the 
authority of heaven. They have consulted with changing expe- 
diency more than with permanent principle. Their ears have been 
disturbed by the clamorous demands of Rome, and they would 
purchase quiet for the land by a great Protestant sacrifice. We 
must respectfully answer them, — the sacrifice cannot be made. 
Demand anything but our Protestant principles, and to the utmost 
of our ability we will render compliance. We will pay our tribute ; 
we will lift up our prayers ; we will give our loyalty ; but we will 
retain our Bibles." 

On the Tuesday following the delivery of this sermon, a 
large and influential meeting was held in Belfast. Dr. Cooke, 

R 2 



244 



THE LIFE OP DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. X. 



in a speech of great power, thus described the new scheme of 
education : — 

" The proposition of the Government is this : "We pray you do, for 
concession's sake, give up your principles ; we pray you, do resign 
your differences with Rome ; and, oh ! do give up that troublesome 
thing you call conscience, and just take out of the Bible whatever 
keeps you in opposition to Popery. I am grieved to the soul that 
Government have not thought of a better plan than one which would 

quench the spirit of free-born truth No, if we are to 

have a plan of education, let it be a plan that will leave us in pos- 
session of our Bibles Let us have the Bible unexpur- 

gated by the Index of Rome." 

Dr. Cooke supported his views of the Romanising tendency 
of the scheme by some startling facts. The first school in 
Ulster taken under the care of the Board, was a Roman 
Catholic school in Belfast. In it was a lesson-book called 
" The Grounds of Catholic Doctrine,'* which assigned the 
following, among other reasons, why a Roman Catholic cannot 
embrace Protestantism : — "We are convinced that they (the 
Protestants) are schismatics and heretics, and consequently 
that they have no part in the Church of Christ, no authority to 
preach the Word of God, no share in the promise of Christ's 
heavenly kingdom." Extracts from the Bible were recom- 
mended by the Board. Dr. Cooke stated that he was not 
opposed to extracts if fairly made ; but he was opposed to 
them if made for the purpose of suppressing any great fact or 
doctrine. 

" Of this we have a notable example in the case of a school-book 
of Extracts, which has already received the unreserved approbation 
of a member of the Education Board. The example we select is the 
narrative of the Lord's Supper. This begins, in the Extracts, with 
Matthew xxvi. 26, ' And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and 
blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, 
eat ; this is my body.' But, instead of going on with the narrative 
in Matthew, which would have overturned the doctrine of Rome, in 
denying the cup to the laity, the extractor dexterously forsakes the 



Ch. X.] POPISH TENDENCY OF THE SYSTEM. 



245 



narrative of Matthew, which says, ' Drink ye all of it,' and subjoins 
Luke xxii. 20, in which it is merely said, ' Likewise also the cup after 
supper, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood which is 
shed for you.' Now, this we call, not an extract, but a mutilation, 
because it purposely breaks off a part of the truth. 

" In a book of Scripture Extracts, drawn up by Mr. Carlile, and 
published by the Board, a new translation of the Ten Command- 
ments is given, in which ' graven thing,' the rendering of the Douay 
version, is substituted for 1 graven image,' and the word ' worship ' 
for ' bow down.' The Commandments are divided, besides, not into 
ten, but into seventeen parts. In the same book a note is appended 
to the extract from Genesis iii., to the effect that, in verse 15, the 
Latin vulgate reads ipsa—' She shall bruise,' instead of ' It shall 
bruise ' ; thus making this passage refer to the Virgin Mary." 

At a meeting held on the twenty-first Anniversary of the 
Brown Street Schools, Dr. Cooke, in moving a vote of thanks 
to the Educational Society for Ireland, said : — 

i: I do not approve of everything in the society ; but I do approve 
of its uncompromising adherence to Scripture education . . . . 
So far as it honestly and simply acts upon this principle, I would 
call upon every one who loves the Bible to give to the society his 
countenance and his prayers. We should recommend its claims to 
the attention of the Legislature ; and in the cause of education the 

voice of Ulster deserves to be heard Let us call upon 

them by our cultivated fields. Our fathers found the hills a succession 
of barren heaths ; then religion and their toil clothed them with 
verdure. They found the country covered with unprofitable woods, 
and intersected with impassable morasses ; their industry and their 
education have rendered it a productive garden. The cause of 
education may be retarded by the withdrawal of public patronage ; 
but the plant can never be blighted by the frowns of modern 
Liberalism. It has struck its root deep into the principles and 
habits of the people ; and, by the blessing of Providence, it will 
spread and flourish with increasing fruitfulness, till the wish of the 
pious monarch shall be realised, and every child in these realms shall 
be able to read his Bible." 

Dr. Cooke's aim was pure and patriotic. He believed 
Scripture truth and morality to be a necessary basis of sound 



246 



THE LIFE OE DK. COOKE. 



[Ch. X. 



education. He believed ignorance of the Bible to be the main 
source of Ireland's miseries. He believed the Government of 
the day to be inclined, in deference to the wishes of the 
Church of Rome, to exclude the Bible from National schools. 
He, therefore, opposed the Government scheme, and sought 
to have it remodelled in such a way as to make it acceptable, 
not to Roman Catholics merely, but to the Protestant people 
of Ireland. Unfortunately his object was misunderstood by 
some, and misrepresented by others. He was charged with 
being a political partizan ; with, trying to overthrow a Whig 
ministry ; with attempting to perpetuate Church and State 
abuses. Some ministers of the Secession Church unhappily 
joined in the opposition. They passed a series of resolutions 
branding, not directly, but by implication, the statements of 
Dr. Cooke, and the overtures of the Synod of Ulster in regard 
to the Education scheme, as " false and calumnious." In 
reply, Dr. Cooke analyzed, with his wonted acuteness, the 
whole scheme as originally developed in Mr. Stanley's Letter, 
and subsequently explained in a letter of the Education Board. 
He exposed the inconsistencies and contradictions of these 
documents. He showed that there was a deliberate attempt 
made to deceive the public, to rob the Protestants of Ulster of 
a Scriptural education while professing to grant it. 

" We pity from our hearts the men who are tied down to drudge 
in this system of deception. We like to call things by their right 
names ; and, therefore, there are some parts of the foregoing docu- 
ments that we must denominate either cunning evasions or down- 
right untruths We are not possessed of that penetrative 

faculty which enables us to know that when Mr. Stanley says ' com- 
plete control ' he means no control ; or that when he says ( all books 
of religious instruction,' he means none. This attainment in phi- 
lology seems reserved for the Board, who appear determined to 
instruct the public in a new meaning for words. We hate special 
pleading, wherever it appears. If the Board think Mr. Stanley was 
wrong, let them honestly tell us so ; and let them not affix meanings 
to his words that they know in their consciences his words will not 
bear The Board tells us what they understand by 



Ch. X.] VIEWS OF DE. CHALMERS. 247 

1 encouraging ' different religions teachers ; and if we can believe 
them, they understand by it no encouragement. Now this is most 
dishonest. It is nothing to us what they please to understand by it ; 
the question is, What does it mean ? We would have no equivoca- 
tion, no forced and unnatural meanings which words will not 
bear," 

It was thus Dr. Cooke endeavoured to expose the dishonest 
attempts of the Board to cloak the real character and tenden- 
cies of the Educational scheme. He was opposed ; but he was 
accustomed to opposition. He was misrepresented and vili- 
fied ; but that mode of controversy was not? new to him. He 
saw the duty he owed to his Church and to his country, and 
he never swerved from it. He was not alone in his opinions. 
The leading men in the Churches of England and Scotland 
agreed with him. Probably there was not a single man of 
thought or position in the Evangelical Churches of the empire 
who entirely approved of the Government scheme. Dr. 
Chalmers, in addressing the Presbytery of Edinburgh, said : — 

" The Government had fallen into the error of their predecessors, 
of making Catholics parties in the negociations. Instead of treating 
with Catholics or Orangemen, they ought to have adopted a plan 
founded on the principles of truth, and not departed from it to serve 
either party. His view of what was right was, that a daily Bible- 
class should be made part of the system. There ought to be no 
compulsion in any system of this kind ; and Government, in rectify- 
ing one error, had fallen into another, in excluding the Bible-class. 
They had made ^ a concession which was not necessary — they had 
made a temporising concession, an unworthy surrender of the moral 
to the numerical. Though Government might find that the multi- 
tude was against, they ought to have known that truth was with 
them ; and that though the priests might rebel, the people in the end 
would find it to be their interest to send their children where they 
would be educated." .... 

Still more emphatic were the statements of Principal Lee. 
He was at a distance from the scene of strife. He could not 
be biassed by Irish parties or prejudices. He had studied the 



248 



THE LIFE OP DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. X. 



measure, and was in confidential communication with some of 
its leading promoters. Yet, referring chiefly to the published 
letters of Mr. Carlile, the leading defender of the Board and 
exponent of its views, he thus writes to Dr. Cooke : — 

" I cannot help owning that I was bitterly mortified and grieved 
to observe the style in which Mr. Carlile expressed himself, not only 
in a printed letter of which I received several copies, under cover of 
Lord Melbourne, but in a still more confidential communication to 
one of his like-minded friends here .... Mr. Carlile says, 
' If you deduct political opposition to the present ministry, Orange 
antipathy to Roman Catholics, and High Church jealousy both of 
Roman Catholics and Dissenters, I am firmly persuaded that you 
would withdraw five-sixths, more probably nine-tenths, of the 
hostility to us (the Board).' I tell him that he labours under a 
strong delusion, and that he cannot know what he says, and whereof 
he affirms. There is not much wisdom in confident assertions which 
cannot possibly be built on the result of extensive, impartial, or un- 
prejudiced inquiries. I know nobody who opposes the plan from 
any such motives, but I do know many who support it because they 
wish to strengthen the hands of the present Ministry, and because 
they expect their measures to effect the demolition of establishments, 
and the removal of old land-marks which our fathers set ... . 
My creed is this : — The souls of men are alienated from the life of 
God through ignorance, and they are brought to eternal life only by 
that knowledge which the Scriptures supply." 

The question gave rise to a sharp and somewhat painful 
controversy between Dr. Cooke and Mr. Carlile. Mr. Carlile 
was a member of the Synod of Ulster, and a Commissioner of 
Education. Originally all the commissioners were unpaid ; 
but in consequence of the pressure of business, and the in- 
ability of the general body of commissioners to give proper 
attention to it, Mr. Carlile was appointed Resident Commis- 
sioner, with a salary of 4001. a year. He thus became to a 
large extent an embodiment of the Education Board. Every 
point came under his consideration ; and the issue on each 
question mainly depended on his decision. He promoted with 
a zeal that amounted to enthusiasm, the Government scheme. 
He tried to press it upon the acceptance of the Synod of 



Ch. X.] CONTEOVEESY WITH ME. CAELILE. 249 

Ulster. His explanations of objectionable rules were inge- 
nious, if not convincing. When the Synod presented its 
propositions to the Government, Mr. Carlile endeavoured to 
persuade the Board that they might be adopted without any 
compromise on their part ; while, on the other hand, he 
endeavoured to persuade the Synod that the laws of the Board 
violated no principle held by the Presbyterian Church. The 
task was a difficult one. Most men would say it was impos- 
sible; and, in attempting to perform it, Mr. Carlile exposed 
himself to the keen criticisms of Dr. Cooke and others. The 
Sjmod, after careful consideration and long debates, refused to 
accept Mr. Carlile's explanations, or to endorse his views. 
The scheme of the Board, notwithstanding all glosses, and 
changes, and letters of explanation, and pleadings on the part 
of Mr. Carlile, was rejected almost without a dissentient 
voice. 

Such was the state of the Education question when the 
Synod met in June, 1833. It was then again taken up and 
discussed at length. Mr. Carlile defended the Government 
scheme. He brought serious charges against the Moderator 
and Dr. Cooke, who had been the leading members of the 
Synod's committee, and of the deputations to Dublin and 
London, and who had drawn up the Three Propositions 
presented to the Government. Dr. Cooke replied. He re- 
viewed the leading points in the negociations. He exposed the 
strange and often crooked policy of the Board. He charged 
Mr. Carlile with being the chief cause of the difficulties the 
Synod had to encounter. Referring to the controversy about 
the " Scripture Extracts," he said : — 

" When your deputation had the honour of waiting on Lord Grey, 
we submitted the Three Propositions with which you are already ac- 
quainted, and we chiefly insisted on the great cardinal point — the 
free use of the Bible during ordinary school hours for all who might 
choose it. In answer to our earnest requests, Lord Grey replied : — 
' Surely you have the Bible in the schools at all hours ; for you have 
the Extracts during ordinary hours, and the whole Bible before and 



250 



THE LIFE OE DB. COOKE. 



[Ch. X. 



after ' . . . . We then stated that in our opinion the Extracts 
formed a most objectionable school-book, and were more obnoxious 
to Protestants than any other part of the system. At this statement 
Lord Grey expressed some astonishment, and asked upon what prin- 
ciples the objections were founded. We replied that we did not ob- 
ject to extracts honestly made, nor even to new translations learnedly 
considered, but that we objected, among other things, to some of the 
notes appended to the book, and in particular to the one in Genesis, 
which contained at once a philological untruth, and a theological 
heresy. I did more than testify against the note in Genesis. I 
referred to the imperfect and erroneous manner in which the Extracts 
presented the great Protestant doctrine of justification by faith ; and 
I did not neglect to refer to the new translation of the Ten Com- 
mandments provided for the National schools, which I freely charac- 
terised as appearing to be constructed, like the note on Genesis, to 
favour the doctrines of popery." 

Referring to a statement of Mr. Carlile that Dr. Cooke 
was the main instigator of the crusade against the National 
Board, and that if he should keep silent there would be little 
danger of public uneasiness on the subject, he said : — 

" Never did ignorance utter a more unfounded response. I use 
the word ignorance respectfully, when I say that Mr. Carlile is pro- 
foundly ignorant of the state of Ulster. Notwithstanding all the 
respect and love of his brother ministers, he has not the con- 
fidence of the people of Ulster. They are alike suspicious of 
his judgment and of his plans, and would laugh at his preten- 
sions to give a report of their feelings. True, indeed, the people of 
Ulster will not agitate, but they will think — they will feel. They will 
think and feel that their opinions are despised, their petitions re- 
jected, their privileges assailed; and their minds will, by slow but sure 
degrees, be loosened and alienated from their cherished attachment to 
England. All this, indeed, is not literal agitation. The water re- 
mains unruffled, but it is embittered to the very bottom, and the 
new system of education is the wormwood from which that bitter- 
ness is derived. I will, therefore, speak it before Mr. Carlile, and 
entrust him to repeat it in the ears of His Majesty's ministers, that 
Protestant principle deserves to be respected ; Protestant feeling de- 
serves to be cherished — even our stubborn Presbyterian prejudices 
are not to be despised ; for the day may not be far distant when 
England may need them all." 



Oh. X.] OPPOSITION TO NATIONAL BOAED. 251 

Mr. Carlile had assailed. The Orthodox Presbyterian and its 
articles on Education. Dr. Cooke replied : — 

" With the article in the number for June, the editor had nothing 
to do ; I take the accountability entirely upon myself. With the 
exception, I believe, of one single notice of the question, I am the 
sole author of every article on education that has appeared in the 
work. With the first sentence in the present number Mr. Carlile 

seems to be particularly offended I repeat it for his 

benefit. ' Protestants, beware ! for now is the trial of your prin- 
ciples. Protestants, be firm ! for your final victory is certain.' To 
this I will add the last sentence also — ' If Presbyterians and all 
other true Protestants do not inconsiderately go to the new scheme 
of education, the new scheme of education must shortly come to 
them.'" • 

Mr. Carlile had charged Dr. Cooke with attempting to 
tyrannize over the Synod, and to assume the place of an arro- 
gant dictator. He had called upon the members to resist 
usurped authority, to throw off a galling yoke. Dr. Cooke 
replied : — 

" To my elder brethren I need not appeal. They remember the 
time when this Synod was really trammelled. They remember when 
a large part of the Presbytery of Route were suspended for an honest 
exercise of private judgment. Where was Mr. Carlile then, when I 
and my now accused friends were writhing in the trammels of an 
Arian dictatorship ? He left us to fight the battle and gain the 
victory, and now he comes into the field, and accuses us of being 
leaders. For myself, I never have been a leader. I did, indeed, join 
my brethren in the forlorn hope that mounted the breach, and 
wrested the citadel from the opponents of evangelical truth. And 
where was Mr. Carlile then ? In the ranks of the enemy, contend- 
ing against us inch by inch, and worth, for their purposes, a whole 
battalion of their chosen troops, because he professed allegiance to 
our principles, yet fought against our measures of reform. During 
the time of this conflict, I, no doubt, took an active part. I was 
often in the post of danger, because more cautious men declined it. 
During that conflict I received many a thrust and many a shot ; but, 
thank God, they were in front, and I never turned my back against 
the enemy. But now that the warfare is over, have I ever encroached 



252 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. X. 



upon the liberties of this House ? . . . . Yet Mr. Carlile cries, 
' free yourselves from trammels.' No ! Mr. Carlile, this house will 
continue to be trammelled ; and I tell you how. It will be tram- 
melled by the Bible ; it will be trammelled by common sense ; it will 
be trammelled by unyielding honesty ; it will be trammelled, by Pro- 
testant principles ; it will be trammelled by evangelical truth. And 
now, to prove the truth of my announcement, and to demonstrate 
how little envy is excitable in this Synod, I shall do what I did not 
propose to do ; I shall move the resolutions of Synod upon the whole 
education question. I shall move the Three Propositions submitted 
in London by your deputies. I shall move them as rendered at once 
more definite and extensive by the suggestion of my friends Mr. 
Wallace, Mr. Hamilton, and Mr. Huston ; and I foretell, for Mr. 
Carlile's satisfaction, that every proposal I make shall be carried. 
Let him tell this to Lord G-rey, let him tell this to Mr. Littleton, 
and let him tell this to their misinformers, who prophesied a change 
of mind in this Synod. The mind of this Synod has undergone no 
change. But let the system of education change to meet our prin- 
ciples, we will receive it of the Government as a most generous boon, 
and it will serve to rivet an attachment to England, and loyalty to 
the king, as it will increase the means of that civilization and reli- 
gious instruction, for which Ulster has been distinguished since the 
date of its settlement." 

Dr. Cooke concluded by moving the following resolutions, 
which were unanimously adopted : — 

" I. That after examining the various documents, in which the 
new system of National Education was originally described, and 
subsequently modified, the mind of this Synod concerning it, as 
expressed and embodied in the resolutions of January and June, 
1832, remains unchanged. 

" II. That we feel most anxious to obtain from His Majesty's 
Government such modifications of the system as may enable our 
ministers and people, without compromise of principle, to avail 
themselves of Government aid, in the establishment and support of 
Schools. 

" III. That having considered the Three Propositions submitted 
to His Majesty's Government in London by our deputation in May 
last, and approving and adopting the principle of them, we agree to 
submit them anew in the following modified form : — 



Ch. X.] THE SYNOD'S " PKOPOSITIONS. 



253 



"Prop. 1. That the ministers and people of this Church, without 
the necessary concurrence of the ministers or members of any other 
Church, shall enjoy the right of applying to the Board of Education 
for aid to schools, by a statement of the constitution and regulations 
of the schools, accompanied with an engagement to adhere to them. 
But in this proposition we recognise the right of the Board to con^ 
sider the regulations, and decide accordingly. 

" Prop. 2. That it shall be the right of all parents to require of 
patrons and managers of schools to set apart for reading the Holy 
Scriptures, a convenient and sufficient portion of the stated school 
hours, and to direct the master, or some other whom the parents 
may appoint and provide, to superintend the reading. 

" Prop. 3. That all children, whose parents and guardians so 
direct, shall daily read the Holy Scriptures during the period 
appointed ; but that no compulsion whatever be employed to induce 
others either to read, or remain during the reading. - 

" Prop. 4. That every use of school-rooms be vested in the local 
patrons or committees, subject, in case of abuse, to the cognizance 
of the Board. 

" IV. That our Moderator and clerk, with Drs. Hanna and Cooke, 
Messrs. Stewart, Hay, E. Reid, John Brown, Park, Morgan, Gray, 
and Barnett, be a Committee, to submit these propositions to His 
Majesty's Government, and respectfully and earnestly to urge their 
consideration. 

" Y. That whilst we entertain a well-founded hope that His Ma- 
jesty's Government will be pleased to adopt the modifications proposed 
by this Synod, we do, in the meantime, and pending the negocia- 
tions, exhort our ministers, elders, and people, still to abstain from 
all connection with the Board ; and we do hereby declare, that, 
whilst we desire not to interfere with the private judgment of indi- 
vidual brethren, yet no member of this Synod, at present connected, 
or who may in the meantime connect himself with the Board, is to 
be understood as acting in our name, or under our authority and 
sanction." 

Dr. Cooke was frequently assailed on the platform and 
through the press for demanding a free Bible in the National 
schools. His views on this point were often, indeed generally, 
misunderstood or misrepresented by those opposed to him. 
At a meeting of the subscribers to the Brown Street School, 



254 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Gh. X. 



Belfast, the subject came under discussion, and he embraced 
the opportunity of explaining his views. 

" In seeking the privilege of the free aud unrestricted use of the 
Scriptures in schools, we have been described, no doubt, as seeking a 
thing most Utopian and absurd ; and, indeed, I confess that, if by 
free and unrestricted use of the Scriptures I mean constant and unin- 
terrupted, the attempt would be chargeable with all the absurdity 
alleged. The use of my limbs is free and unrestricted. But do I 
therefore conclude that I may walk into every man's parlour ? The 
use of my voice is free and unrestricted. Do I therefore conclude I 
may bawl into every man's ear ? The use of the Bible is free and 
unrestricted. Do we therefore conclude that any scholar may read 
it uninterruptedly from morning till night, occupy the whole time of 
the master, and prevent the other studies of the school ? We never 
dreamt of such a monstrous absurdity. What, then, do we mean by 
the free and unrestricted use of the Scriptures ? Tell me what you 
mean by the free and unrestricted use of ' (rough's Arithmetic' You 
mean that a boy may just use it as long as his parent directs, and as 
often as his teacher can afford to attend to him. I ask no more 
freedom for the Bible. But while I deny any limit to freedom, do I 
admit no limit to the use of the Bible ? T do. I admit the will of 
parents, who stand in the first place of accountability, to be one 
limit ; and I admit Christian charity, so far as it can act without 
surrender of any Christian principle, to be another limit. But any 
such limiting power to kings, parliaments, or boards, clergy, patrons, 
or committees, I utterly and determinate^ deny." 

On another occasion, at a meeting of the friends of the same 
school, Dr. Cooke gave his opinion of the National Board : — 

" To the Board of Education, as originally constituted, I have hitherto 
professed, and I do now profess, the most determined and unqua- 
lified hostility. My hostility was produced by several circumstances 
in its constitution and principles ; but chiefly by the following : — 
1. It demanded of me, and of every other Protestant, that in order to 
get into the highest rank of probable favour, we must seek and 
obtain a co-signature and alliance with the Roman Catholic priest- 
hood. That to get into, a lower grade of probable favour, we must 
crave the signatures and alliance of the Roman Catholic people ; 
while not a solitary spot for favour was recorded for the unrecog- 
nized Protestantism of the land. Now, to united education I profess 



Oh. X.] OBJECTIONS TO THE NATIONAL SYSTEM. 



255 



myself a friend; but to purchased favouritism I profess myself an enemy. 
2. The Board required, that having formed this compulsory alliance, 
Protestants must surrender to the Board the right of sending the 
Roman Catholic priests into their school-houses, both before and 
after school hours ; and the Protestants must guarantee to encourage 
him to teach, then and there, his peculiar doctrines. 3. The Board 
required that one or two days in each week should be set apart for 
separate religious instruction, by which fifty-two holidays in each 
year must be introduced, which could have no other effect than to 
accelerate the demoralization of all classes of the community. The 
Board represented all power to dictate the plan of education as 
emanating from themselves, and finally vested in the patrons ; and 
totally excluded all mention or recognition of parental authority. 
5. The Board totally excluded the Bible from the ordinary school 
hours." 

At a subsequent date, in reviewing the political aspect of the 
question, he said : — 

" The present Ministry found the Protestants of Ireland in the full 
and free possession of the Bible in all their schools. This possession 
their fathers had enjoyed from the time that the Reformers rescued 
their heavenly patrimony from the usurpation and tyranny of Rome. 
And it was reserved for the nineteenth to restore the usurpation of 
the fifteenth century. It was reserved for the men of the march of 
intellect to order the stand-still of implicit obedience, and for the 
diffusers of useful knowledge to patronize the reign of ignorance. 
In obedience to the Romish priesthood, the Bible of God is ordered 
out of every Protestant school, and Protestants there are who sell 
themselves to see the order obeyed." .... 

The determined stand made by the Synod of Ulster, under 
the leadership of Dr. Cooke, was felt by the Government. 
Many changes were effected in the rules of the Board ; official 
explanations were given which tended to modify objectionable 
points. When the unanimous decision of the Synod in 1833 
was reported to the Government, it was felt that a crisis had 
been reached. The Government must yield or break entirely 
with the Presbyterian Church. A report was spread that 
matters were about to be adjusted. It was affirmed that the 



256 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. X. 



Commissioners of Education had been instructed, and were 
prepared, to adopt the Synod's Propositions. Even Dr. Cooke 
for a time supposed that he had triumphed ; and in July he 
thus wrote : — 

" The Synod of Ulster has done itself immortal honour by the part 
it has acted on the subject of education. It has earned the character 
of a faithful witness for Christ. Had it not been for the noble stand 
which it has made, we have little doubt our National schools would 
this day have been deprived of the light of God's "Word. By its 
faithfulness, however, there is now some prospect that the Govern- 
ment will yield. Some of its most distinguished members have 
allowed that the principle for which the Synod has contended is the 
right one. Among these is Mr. Spring Rice. A deference is now 
paid to the opinion of the Synod, which, a short time ago, was not 
at all to be anticipated ; and only let it remain firm, and we have 
no doubt its just demands will be granted. Nor is it a small gratifi- 
cation to observe the influence which the example and conduct of 
the Synod appear to have had on other religious bodies. We may be 
mistaken, but our fear is, that if the Synod had yielded, they would 
not all have kept steadfast. Whether this be the case or not, it is 
now, however, delightful to behold that testimonies have been borne 
to the necessity of a Scriptural education, and, consequently, to the 
condemnation of the Board, by almost all the Protestant Churches 
in the three kingdoms. Will the Government be so mad as to with- 
stand such a testimony ? We think not. They have learned that it 
was no mere political feeling that animated the Synod of Ulster, but 
that it was a deep-rooted conviction of the anti- Scriptural character 
of the Board ; a conviction neither to be frightened into submission, 

nor flattered into compliance Mr. Carlile took a deep 

interest in modelling the resolutions. The resolutions were unani- 
mously adopted ; and we think the Synod may calculate on their 
being recommended to the Government, by whatever influence Mr. 

Carlile may possess Our rulers are not unreasonable ; 

they needed to be rightly informed ; this, to a considerable extent, 
has taken place." 

Dr. Cooke was disappointed. He had placed faith in the 
professions of public men, and he was deceived. The com- 
missioners, it is true, formally accepted the Synod's Proposi- 



Ch. X.] 



DECEPTIVE POLICY OF THE BOAED. 



257 



tions. Earl Grey wrote to the Moderator on the 30th of 
July:— 

" I have read, with great attention, the four resolutions extracted 
from the minutes of the Syuod of Ulster, and, I am happy to say, I 
see nothing in them which may not be agreed to, as in perfect 
accordance with the general principles on which the new system of 
education is founded. I trust, therefore, that, all objections being 
now removed, we may look forward to the full attainment of those 
benefits for which that system was introduced." 

The proceedings of the Government were most remarkable. 
In May, 1833, the Chief Secretary for Ireland rejected the 
propositions offered by the Synod's committee, because he 
considered them "to strike entirely at the principles of the 
sj^stem." The Synod at its meeting in July, reappointed the 
committee, including Mr. Carlile, the resident Commissioner ; 
and the committee changed the three original propositions 
into four, without, however, in the least changing their prin- 
ciple ; and those four propositions were accepted by Earl Grey 
in August, as "in perfect accordance with the general prin- 
ciples on which the new system of education is founded." Pro- 
ceedings so inconsistent, so contradictory, appear to indicate 
that the Government were influenced, not by regard to justice, 
but by some secret agency which it was not prudent to avow. 
The worst has yet to be told. Dr. Cooke thus describes it in 
his examination before the Committee of .the House of Com- 
mons in 1837 : — 

" The Synod and Commissioners seemed to me to be like persons 
that proposed to come to peace, but were drawn up with their armies 
opposite, and in hostility to each other ; and they agree to make 
peace while holding the armies in the same position ; but the one 
army in the meantime, in the night, turns the flank of the other. 
The Commissioners took a little time in giving an answer ; and they 
took care in the meantime to make a new system, by which they 
turned every point we brought forward ; and they stood ready to say 
that they admitted the propositions ; but, then, the propositions were 
made for the old system, and not the new one. "We should have 



258 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. X. 



required to make new propositions before we could meet their new 
system." 

The Commissioners, in fact, formed new regulations so in- 
geniously as to neutralise the whole force and bearing of the 
Synod's resolutions, and then, having done so, they passed a 
minute to the effect that they "were of opinion that the pro- 
positions of the Synod did not contain anything inconsistent 
with the principles of the system of education committed to 
their charge." The trick was clever. Ordinary people could 
scarcely see through it. The Presbyterian public would natu- 
rally be gratified to find their propositions formally adopted. 
But such a crooked policy was scarcely worthy of a Board, 
established by Government for conducting the intellectual and 
moral education of the youth of Ireland. Dr. Cooke explained 
its bearing in regard to one point : — 

" As we understood the original regulations of the Board, persons 
who were officially connected with the school, applied for the school 
(to be supported by the Board) ; it might be the Bector, or the 
Presbyterian minister, or the Roman Catholic priest ; but we con- 
sidered the system as making the persons who had so applied the 
official overseers of the school. Now we negociated for a right to 
apply to the Board by ourselves, and consequently, a Roman Catholic 
priest had no right to interfere in the government of our schools. 
. . . . But we found the Board had made a new rule that com- 
pletely destroyed our proposition, for, before they accepted it, they 
made a regulation that the Boman Catholic priest was, ex officio, 

visitor of the school It was made immediately before 

the answer from the Board. It was made intermediately between 
the construction of our four propositions, and the professed acknow- 
ledgment or recognition of those propositions." 

The whole objections of the Synod's Committee to the 
new regulations of the Board were very clearly and emphati- 
cally stated, as appears from the following letter, dated 18th 
February, 1834, and addressed to T. F. Kelly, Esq. : — 

" The letter of the Board of Education has been submitted to 
the Committee of the General Synod of Ulster ; and 1 have been 



Ch. X.] THE BOARD'S POLICY EXPOSED. 



259 



instructed by them to return the following reply : — When the Synod 
submitted their four propositions, it will be obvious that they were 
intended as the sole basis on which they proposed to put the schools 
under the management of the Board ; yet, while His Majesty's 
Government have fully and unreservedly complied with these pro- 
positions, the Board has appended to them such conditions as not only 
to neutralise, but destroy them. The correctness of this will ap- 
pear from the following contrast : — 1st. The Synod requires, in 
proposition first, that their ministers and people shall have the right 
of applying for aid, by a statement of the constitution and regula- 
tion of the schools, accompanied with an engagement to adhere to 
them. In addition to this the Board demands an answer to queries, 
thereby annexing a new condition, annulling the Synod's right . . . 
and rendering their propositions perfectly nugatory." 

Dr. Brown, the Moderator, mentions another point : — 

" With respect to the reading of the Scriptures, we thought we had 
secured to the people of our persuasion the right of having the 
children taught during the whole of the stated school-hours to read 
the Scriptures, and we found by the new instructions given by the 
Board, that there were four hours during which the Scriptures could 
not be read." 

In fact, Dr. Cooke saw that the Synod had been grossly de- 
ceived in this whole transaction. Their views, even as stated 
in the propositions, seem to have been misrepresented to the 
Government. Mr. Carlile endeavoured to make it appear that 
the Synod had obtained all it originally contended for when 
its propositions were adopted ; and it was broadly hinted that 
the continued opposition of Dr. Cooke proceeded from political 
partizanship. Some ministers of Synod were thus misled, and 
advocated union with the Board. The Board encouraged them 
in a way that must appear strange to disinterested men. The 
Presbyterians objected to certain queries, which the Board now 
put to all applicants for aid. Those queries involved the very 
points at issue between the Board and Dr. Cooke. Mr. Carlile 
recommended the Board, while still retaining the query-sheet, 
and making it formally a part of its laws, not to press mem- 

s 2 



260 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. X. 



bers of the Synod of Ulster for answers to the .obnoxious 
questions ! The Board agreed ; and then a concession was 
made to members of the Synod, such as no others were per- 
mitted to participate in. The result of this wily policy is 
stated by Mr. Kelly in his examination before a Committee 
of the House of Commons in 1837 : — 

"Though the Synod, as a body, have professed to break off from 
any connection with the Board, the members of the Synod, as indi- 
viduals, have from time to time applied and received aid ; and in 
regard to them this question has, for the reason stated, always been 
suffered to remain unreplied to." 

The whole subject was again brought before the Synod at its 
annual meeting in Derry, in June, 1834. The skilful man- 
oeuvre of the Board had not deceived the Synod, but it had 
won over a party in it ; and they moved, — 

" That it is the opinion of this Synod, that the ministers and people 
of our Church, if they see fit, may now make application for aid out 
of the funds for national education, strictly adhering to the proposi- 
tions which were agreed upon at last meeting of Synod, and which 
have been subsequently approved by the Government and the Board 
of Commissioners." 

Dr. Cooke strongly opposed the motion. He criticised with 
cutting irony the strange and crooked policy of the Commis- 
sioners. He showed that they were attempting to gain over 
the Synod by a trick. He denounced the whole transaction as 
unworthy of a public body, and deserving the reprobation of 
the country. He moved, as an amendment, the following 
resolutions : — 

"1. That ever since the blessed Reformation, in all the common 
schools of Evangelical Protestants, but especially in the schools of 
the Church of Scotland, and in those of the Synod of Ulster and 
other Presbyterian bodies in Ireland, children have enjoyed the free 
and unrestricted use of the Holy Scriptures, and have been, until 



Ch. X.] KESOLUTIONS OF SYNOD IN 1834. 261 

lately, generally accustomed, where their parents so directed, to learn 
to read in the sacred volume. 

"2. That the authoritative exclusion of the Bible from the 
National schools during ordinary school hours, seems to have origi- 
nated, not from any desire of Protestants, but out of deference to 
the opinions and objections of the Roman Catholic hierarchy, who 
have always discovered such jealousy and dread of the sacred Scrip- 
tures, that wherever they have had the power, they have denied their 
unrestricted use to the laity in general, and to children in schools in 
particular ; and farther, that experience demonstrates, that, in what- 
ever country the use of the Scriptures has, in any wise, been re- 
stricted, the progress of Protestantism has been proportionably 
retarded, and the domination of the Church of Rome extended and 
confirmed. 

" 3. That for the above, amongst other reasons,, the Synod, as a 
witness for the Lord Jesus, and the Word of His Truth, did, in the 
years 1832 and 1833, most explicitly declare their disapprobation of 
the system of national education, and did earnestly seek to have it 
reformed ; but that, from the correspondence of our committee with 
the Commissioners, and from their report to the Government, it 
appears that the original system remains unchanged, and, conse- 
quently, the reform sought by the Synod still unattained. 

" 4. That this Synod, therefore, now renews its exhortations to the 
ministers and elders of this body to refrain from connecting them- 
selves with the Board ; and resolves to continue to employ every 
means to obtain from His Majesty's Government such a hmd fide 
recognition of our propositions as will enable our people, without 
surrender of principle, to obtain for their schools a portion of the 
public funds." 

The debate was long and keen. It continued from eleven 
o'clock on Friday forenoon, till two o'clock on Saturday morn- 
ing. The question at issue was not the merits of the national 
system of education abstractedly considered, but simply whether 
the Board had fairly acceded to the Synod's propositions of the 
previous year. Mr. Carlile was the principal defender of the 
Board. He placed its policy and its acts before the Synod in 
the best possible light. Most of those who now joined hirn, 
had been from the first, and still were, opposed to the system 
as a whole ; but they were willing to accept the aid the Com- 



262 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. X. 



missioners, in violation of their own rules, were ready to give 
them. Dr. Cooke was again triumphant. His amendment 
was carried, though only by a small majority. Mr. Carlile 
protested, but it was in vain. The Synod broke off all nego- 
tiation with the National Board. 



CHAPTER XI. 
1830—1835. 

Dr. Cooke's Political Principles stated by himself— Organization 01 the Conser- 
vative Party in Belfast and Ulster — His Views on the Relations of the 
Protestant Churches— The Hillsborough Meeting of 1834 — Lord Roden to 
Dr. Cooke — Dr. Cooke's Speech — Its Effects — Private Troubles — Letters to 
Mrs. Cooke and his Son — Protestant Meeting in Exeter Hall — Speech on the 
Bull Unigenitus — Letter of Charlotte Elizabeth and gift of a Signet-ring — 
Meeting of Synod in Belfast — Dr. Cooke appointed Lecturer on Ethics — 
Habits of Study and Daily Life — Resolutions of Synod on Class of Moral 
Philosophy— Subscription to Westminster Standards made the Law of the 
Church. 

Dr. Cooke's political principles were formed at a very early 
period, and were never changed. The effects produced upon 
his mind by the dark scenes of '98 have already been detailed. 
He was then led to regard with the strongest feelings of horror 
and detestation the revolutionary sentiments and acts of the 
United Irishmen. Everything tending to disturb settled 
government or excite popular passion, he looked upon as 
radically wrong. He was opposed to tyranny ; but he could 
see tyranny in a revolutionary mob, as well as in a crowned 
despot. He was an ardent advocate of liberty, civil and re- 
ligious ; but he carefully distinguished between real liberty, 
and the licence of anarchy on the one hand, and of infidelity 
on the other. He was an enthusiastic admirer of the British 
Constitution; but he was ready, wherever a flaw could be 
detected in it, or a bulwark made more firm, to effect reform. 

At the commencement of the present century Dr. Cooke's 
politics were not popular in Ulster. The revolution in France 
and the wide diffusion of French Kepublican literature had 
created exaggerated notions of popular rights, and had given 



264 



THE LIFE OF DB. COOKE. 



[Ch. XI. 



rise to a spurious liberalism. Belfast was the stronghold of 
the Volunteers, whose feelings and aims were essentially de- 
mocratic. After the rebellion of '98, the principles which led 
to it were still held, and zealously propagated by leading men 
in the town. The Arian party in the Synod of Ulster adopted 
them, and the influence and eloquence of some of their mini- 
sters tended to spread them among the Presbyterians of Ulster. 
The statement of a distinguished member of Synod was pro- 
bably correct that, during the first quarter of the present 
century, nine-tenths of the Presbyterians of Ireland were 
Whigs. About the year 1830 a marked change began to be 
perceptible, more perhaps among the laity than the clergy. 
Constitutional views became popular. A powerful re-action set 
in against the Kadical politics of Arians, and the aggressive 
demands of Roman Catholics. There can be no question that 
this change was mainly owing to the energy, the eloquence, and 
the commanding influence of one man ; — and that man was 
Dr. Cooke. 

Dr. Cooke's politics were not a mere sentiment ; they were 
an inspiring power. They were based upon settled convictions 
of truth and duty. They were held with unyielding tenacity. 
They were advocated with uncompromising enthusiasm. They 
were wedded to his religious principles, and were therefore 
developed in the pulpit as well as on the platform. They 
entered largely into the whole plans and acts of his public life. 
Their origin and their nature he himself explained to one of 
the largest and most influential meetings ever held in Ulster : — 

" I mean to state on what political ground I stand. First, 
then, I am not a Whig. The time was when I would have been a 
Whig, when Whigs had religious as well as political principles, and 
when Whiggery would have abhorred the -serpent contact of infi- 
delity. But, now that the foul serpent has coiled itself around 
Whiggery, I repudiate the name Whig. Neither am I a Tory ; for 
though, as Whigs have grown worse, Tories have grown better, yet 
have they some things about them, as a political party, which I dare 
not adopt or approve. The mere party distinctions of Whig and 
Tory I regard not. Whatever party shall adopt scriptural principles 



Ch. XL] HIS POLITICAL PBINCIPLES. 265 

of legislation ; whatever party shall pursue reform without destruc- 
tion ; whatever party shall adopt as its motto 4 popular liberty,' with- 
out licentious anarchy ; whatever party shall stand unflinchingly by 
the bulwarks of the Constitution, in the time-honoured architecture 
of King, Lords, and Commons ; whatever party shall reverence re- 
ligion, and protect its scriptural rights and measures— they shall 
command my feeble voice. But whilst I reject alike the name of 
Whig or Tory, I decidedly avow myself a Conservative. But of 
what am I conservative ? Why, of everything that is worth con- 
serving. I am conservative of the rights of property. I am con- 
servative of abstract and general Protestantism, whatever may be 
the form of the Church in which it is contained. Let the lamp be 
fed by the oil of the sanctuary ; let the light be brilliant and fill the 
whole house ; and I do openly profess that I love the light for its 
own sake, regardless of the form of the lamp in which it is hung 
out. Yet I am no latitudinarian either in doctrine or in Church 
government. I have my prepossessions, my preferences, my convic- 
tions. Yet, above all, I desire to have that brotherly kindness and 
charity, those bonds of perfectness, whereby the various members of 
the great Protestant body, 1 being knit together in love, may grow 
up and make increase to the edifying of themselves in love.' Finally, 
I am conservative of the Bible." 

In another part of the same speech he said : — 

" Amongst the principles of a Conservative are these : to protect 
no abuse that can be proved ; to resist reckless innovation, not 
rational reform ; to sacrifice no honest interest to hungry clamour ; 
to yield no principle to time-serving expediency ; to stand by religion 
in opposition to every form of infidelity." 

Such a political creed, when fairly enunciated, could not fail 
to gain ground among a thoughtful people. It is wrong to 
call it Toryism. Its enemies, when they could not withstand 
its influence, fixed upon it that opprobrious name, so as to make 
it distasteful to Presbyterians. It is not Toryism. It combines 
what is noblest and purest in all the schemes of politics. It is 
eclectic of everything calculated to promote the common weal. 
It is Conservatism, but Conservatism with those limitations 
which Dr. Cooke stated so clearly and forcibly. It is Liberalism, 
but Liberalism shorn of its Radical and revolutionary tendencies. 



266 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XI. 



When Dr. Cooke removed to Belfast he was the acknow- 
ledged leader of ecclesiastical reform, and his success was 
brilliant. He soon assumed the lead in political reform also. 
He advocated his political principles with an eloquence that 
had never been surpassed. He gathered round him a powerful 
party. On the platform and through the press his views were 
expounded and defended with a persuasive power that was 
irresistible. People seemed to regard him with a kind of 
veneration, and to follow him with an ardour that approached 
to enthusiasm. His views of the connection between religion 
and politics were strong and decided. He held that a clergy- 
man was still a citizen, and ought conscientiously to exercise 
all the rights of citizenship. He held that, within due limits, 
it was his duty to try to mould the political sentiments, and 
guide the acts of those within the sphere of his influence. He 
ever laboured to convince by reason, but never to influence 
by fear or favour. A political opponent was not, therefore, an 
enemy. Some of his warmest and most cherished friends 
through life were diametrically opposed to him in politics. 
His high principle, his untarnished honour, his genial bonhomie, 
his warm and loving heart, secured for him the esteem and 
affection of men of all parties. 

Dr. Cooke took up his residence in Belfast at a critical 
period of its political history. It had been hitherto a close 
borough under Liberal patronage, and none had ventured to 
seek the suffrages of the small body of electors until 
nominated by the self-constituted " natural leaders " ap- 
proved of and nominated by the Liberal dictators. Matters, 
however, were beginning to change. A number of talented 
and influential young men resolved, if possible, to shake off 
the bonds of political slavery. A Conservative party was 
organized, chiefly by the exertions of Mr. Bichard Davison 
and Mr. William Cairns. Dr. Cooke gave them the benefit of 
his counsel, and the aid of his eloquence. He soon became 
the life of the party, and he held his place for more than thirty 
years. The cause he advocated triumphed. The Badical 



Ch. XL] HIS ECCLESIASTICAL PRINCIPLES. 267 



nominees were defeated in 1832, and Lord Arthur Chichester 
and Mr. James Emerson Tennent were returned as the first 
Conservative members for Belfast to the British Parliament. 
Dr. Cooke's influence was not confined to Belfast. It spread 
over the north, especially among the Presbyterian yeomen ; 
and ere many years Lister became one of the most intensely 
Conservative sections of the United Kingdom. 

Dr. Cooke's wide sympathies and enlarged views of Christian 
truth and duty often led him to unite with the members of 
other denominations, for the promotion and defence of a com- 
mon Protestantism. Episcopalians, Methodists, Independents 
have often felt and gratefully acknowledged the power of his 
advocacy. Those who did not know him, or who could not 
comprehend his principles, have sometimes charged him with 
sacrificing his Presbyterianism at the shrine of Episcopal 
favour. His life and labours form a noble protest against the 
calumny. Xo man was ever more devotedly attached to the 
simple Presbyterianism of his fathers. He never forgot, he 
never ignored, he never degraded it. In whatever society he 
moved, on whatever platform he stood, he let it be known what 
he was. Soon after his settlement in Tvillyleagh, while yet a 
young man, he was asked to take part in a meeting at Down- 
patrick on behalf of the Bible Society, under the presidency of 
Lord Boden, and in company with the leading men of the 
county. Dr. Daly, afterwards Bishop of Cashel, in his 
speech referred to Dr. Cooke, and expressed his delight at 
having the countenance and aid of his (i dissenting brother." 
When Dr. Cooke rose, he too, in graceful sentences, gave thanks 
to God that Christian men of different communions could thus 
meet for a common object on a common platform. He con- 
gratulated Dr. Daly on his liberal sentiments and Christian 
charity. "But," he said, "for myself I repudiate the name 
dissenter. I am no dissenter. The Presbyterians of Lister 
were never connected with the Episcopal Church of England 
or Ireland. The Presbyterian Church of Ireland is a branch 
of the Chinch of Scotland. From it I hold my orders ; and as 



268 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XI. 



one of its ministers I stand before you this day." The declara- 
tion was received with great applause. Dr. Cooke was congra- 
tulated by all parties on his manly, and yet courteous explanation 
and defence. Lord Roden and Dr. Daly were ever afterwards 
among his warmest friends. Throughout his whole life he 
showed the same independent spirit. In Exeter Hall, when 
in the midst of High Church dignitaries, and surrounded by 
the titled aristocracy of England, whenever occasion required 
or opportunity offered, he avowed his convictions on ecclesias- 
tical polity. In Lambeth Palace, when enjoying the splendid 
hospitality of the Archbishop of Canterbury, and occupying a 
seat beside the Duke of Wellington, the subject of Church 
government being raised, he maintained the scriptural parity 
of Christian ministers with a boldness and power, and, at the 
same time, with a taste and courtesy, which excited the ad- 
miration of all present. Instead of lowering his Church and 
" dragging it in the mire before a contemptuous hierarchy," as 
some hot-headed orators accused him of doing, Dr. Cooke, by 
his commanding talents, and far-reaching influence, contributed 
to raise it to a position in Ulster and in the empire, to which 
it had never before attained. 

In the year 1834 the state of Ireland became alarming. The 
passing of the Reform Bill, instead of calming the Roman 
Catholics, as was triumphantly predicted by its advocates, 
seemed rather to increase discontent and agitation. The 
Whig ministry of the day were charged, and with some degree 
of justice, of truckling to Popery, and seeking to conciliate the 
priesthood by the degradation of Protestantism. Ulster was 
excited to its centre. The descendants of the men who had 
fought for religion and liberty at Derry, Aughrhn, and the 
Boyne, feared that those dear-bought privileges were about to 
be wrested from them. A requisition, signed by the leading 
men of Down and Antrim, was presented to Lord Hillsborough, 
High Sheriff of Down, requesting him to convene a meeting 
of the inhabitants for the purpose of considering the state of 
public affairs, and petitioning Parliament. He complied, and 



Ch. XI.J LETTER OE LOED EODEN. 269 

the result was one of the most influential meetings ever held in 
Ireland. It assembled at Hillsborough on the 30th of October, 
1834. The chair was occupied by the High Sheriff. Bound him 
on the platform were the heads of the leading families in the 
province. In the large field in which the platform was erected 
were assembled more than forty thousand of the gentry and 
yeomen of Down and Antrim. The place of meeting was 
historic. Hillsborough, the seat of the Hills, was the scene of 
many a fierce struggle in the early days of the Ulster settle- 
ment. In its old castle William III. slept on his way from Car. 
rickfergus to the Boyne, and there he wrote the celebrated letter 
which secured the Regium Donum to the Presbyterian Church. 

The attitude which Dr. Cooke might assume towards the 
proposed meeting had been a subject of deep anxiety to many, 
and of intense interest to the whole Protestant community. A 
large number of the Presbyterian clergy looked upon the 
meeting with no friendly eye. They seemed to regard it as a 
demonstration in support of Tory politics, and High Church 
ascendency. They were, therefore, opposed to it both politi- 
cally and ecclesiastically. Dr. Cooke was warned against 
attending it. He was told that if he did so he would com- 
promise his Church, and peril his position as leader of the 
Synod. But Dr. Cooke was not a man to be moved by warn- 
ings or fears. He would never stoop to court popularity by 
the sacrifice of principle. A sense of duty alone could sway 
him — duty to his God and his country. Among the promoters 
of the meeting were some of his most attached personal and 
political friends. They saw the difficult and delicate position 
in which he was placed, and in a spirit of honourable self- 
denial, they did not even ask him to attend. They laid the 
object of the meeting before him, and left the decision entirely 
with himself. The following letter from Lord Boden shows 
the deference and consideration with which he was treated : — 

" Tqllymore Park, 26th Oct. 1834. 
" My dear Friend, — I can sincerely assure you that my 



270 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XI. 



heart overflowed with gratitude and my eyes with tears at the 
receipt of your kind and affectionate letter this morning. I 
was perfectly aware of the reason of your not replying sooner, 
and I should have been equally certain of the wisdom and 
soundness of your decision if I had not received any reply at 
all till after the meeting. But I cannot express how thankful 
I am that your mind has been led to make the decision you 
have announced to me. I have only to press upon you that if 
there now exists, or if there should exist at any time between 
this and the 30th, any doubt on your mind as to the course 
you ought to pursue, that you will not allow any consideration 
for me to induce you to take a contrary course, or even to bias 
your mind on the subject. I need not tell you how grateful I 
shall feel to my blessed Master if he allow me to be supported 
by one of His dear ministers, who has so boldly stood out for 
His honour. But were I to proceed alone, I should still feel 
that I am engaged in His service. I cannot but think the 
exertion I have been permitted to make in rousing my Pro- 
testant brethren to a sense of their real ills, is of my glorious 
Master ; for how otherwise could it have been possible to have 
got together for this one object all those names you see signed 
to the requisition, so opposed to us before in all our politico- 
religious views. But so it is, and to the Lord be the praise ! 

" I perfectly agree with you in what you say about your 
Presbyterian views, and no man could ask you for more than 
what you voluntarily offer yourself ; at least I am sure I would 
not. And it is because you are a Presbyterian, and a dear 
brother in Christ, that I am anxious to have you with me in 
our common cause. I have carefully drawn up the resolutions, 
to which no friend to the Constitution of this country, or to the 
religion of Protestants, I think, could object. The Committee 
have allotted the last resolution to me ; and if you will second 
me in it, I am sure they would feel happy, and I should feel 
proud. I enclose you a copy of the resolutions, which, I hope, 
you will approve. As it is important they should not be known 
before the meeting, I send them to you in confidence. . . . 



Ch. XI.] 



HILLSBOEOTIGH MEETING. 



271 



"Before I conclude, I have only again to say, my very dear 
friend, don't let any expressed wish of mine guide you, or weigh 
against your own better judgment; for I would even rather 
not have you, than that, after you had been there, anything 
should give you cause of regret for the line you had adopted. 
Be it as it may, I commend you to the Lord our great Master, 
who is the wisdom as well as the righteousness of His people. 
Many, many thanks for your prayers. Write me a line here by 
return of post, and believe me always, 

" Most affectionately yours, 

" Boden." 

Dr. Cooke had formed his resolution. His line of duty was, 
to his mind, sufficiently clear. He would take his stand upon 
the platform of a common Protestantism. Whatever men 
might say, whatever results might follow, he would act fear- 
lessly as conscience dictated, and attend the meeting. 

The first resolution was moved by the Marquess of Down- 
shire; he was followed by the Marquesses of Donegal and 
Londonderry, the Earl of Clanwilliam, Lords Castlereagh, 
Dufferin, Arthur Hill, and the Earl of Roden. But the speech 
of the day was that of Dr. Cooke. " Never before," says one 
who was present, "had I an opportunity, such as I then 
enjoyed, of perceiving the manner in which a true orator, who 
understands how to construct his sentences, and to use his 
organs of speech aright, can become audible to an enormous 
multitude. Members of Parliament, men used to military 
command, lawyers, and others, were speakers on this occasion, 
but only in their immediate circle were they heard. During 
the morning the eyes of the spectators were fixed upon one 
noble form, who sat in his usual calm, statuesque repose. At 
length he rose. It was a raw and gusty day. There was a 
leaden canopy in the heavens, and the people were chilled. 
He lifted his hand gently, and as he uttered his voice in appa- 
rently commonplace tones, he was at once audible in the outer 
circle of the vast assembly. Standing, as I did, at the farthest 



272 



THE LIFE OF DE COOKE. 



[Ch. XI. 



verge of the great concourse, I found with delight and wonder 
that every word, and even the gentlest inflections of his voice, 
were distinctly heard during all his masterly oration. This 
speech was a memorable incident in his history." 

He began by explaining why he was present. An explana- 
tion was necessary. He knew well the outcry some of his 
brethren in the Presbyterian Church would raise against him. 
His explanation was clear, logical, unanswerable : — 

"As this is a meeting where great political questions are dis- 
cussed, the interference of ministers of the Gospel will by some be 
condemned. I must, therefore, vindicate myself from such shallow 
and hypocritical cavils. Shallow cavils I call them, and shallow they 
are ; for there is not a prophet in the Old Testament, nor an apostle 
in the New, that ever evaded a political question — that ever tamely 
surrendered a political right, or shrunk from teaching rulers, as well 
as subjects, their various and reciprocal duties. Hypocritical cavils, 
I call them, and hypocritical they are ; for never are they adduced 
except when the Christian politics of ministers condemn the time- 
serving expediencies of the world ; and then, forsooth, there arises a 
cry deprecating all clerical interference with politics as a descent 
from a higher office, or an unwarranted intrusion into forbidden 
ground. Such shallow, hypocritical cavils I shall ever treat with the 
contempt they deserve. I am, nevertheless, most willing to admit, 
that there are departments of politics with which ministers of the 
Gospel should never interfere ; to the politics of mere partizanship, 
the strivings of worldly men for place, and not for principle — to these 
they should never descend. 4 Touch not, taste not, handle not/ 
should be their motto and their practice. 

" But there are two departments of politics where I hold it to be 
the bounden duty of every minister to interfere. The first depart- 
ment embraces the teaching of the relative duties of rulers and 
subjects. This is well defined and permanent. It forms an integral 
part of the Gospel commission, and has equally been discharged by 
prophets and apostles. The second is of a more indefinite and un- 
certain character, and I endeavour to explain it thus : a minister 
may, and must, interfere with politics whenever politics interfere with 
religion. Such a crisis, I believe, has now arisen ; and I pity the 
faithless watchman who sees the enemy coming in like a flood, and 
will not blow the trumpet and rouse the sleeping garrison. The 



Ch. XL] 



SPEECH AT HILLSBOROUGH. 



273 



thoughtless may wonder, the incredulous may deny, the bold may 
disregard, and the abettors of anarchy may affect to despise, when I 
declare it to be my deliberate and fixed opinion, that never, in the 
history of Ireland, was Protestantism in greater danger than at this 
hour. 

" I have made my election to serve under the banners of our com- 
mon Protestantism ; and this declaration will require me to explain 
how I, as a Presbyterian, and standing by all the religious and 
political principles of my Puritan fathers, can in anywise undertake 
the defence of a Church not governed by presbyters, but by prelates. 
I know it is possible that by some my attempt at explanation, or, if 
you will, vindication, will be supposed hopeless. Let me bespeak 
their candour and their patience ; and, above all, I entreat them to 
open that old almanac, history, and read to learn, and wait to judge, 
before they pronounce sentence. 

" First, then, allow me to state, that I stand here as a Pres- 
byterian, supporting and adhering to every principle of Presbyte- 
rianism, in doctrine and Church government. Were my appearance 
here to imply my surrender of one jot or tittle of the doctrines of 
the Church of Scotland, I should hold myself unworthy to be called 
her son. Did my appearance here imply that I surrendered the 
humble temple of Presbyterianism to ruinous dilapidation, or more 
splendid reconstruction, I should hold myself unworthy of a sentinel's 
post upon the lowest of her venerable watch-towers. But I surrender 
not my own post, I betray not my own charge, while I cheer for- 
ward another column of our noble Protestant army, who, though 
differently officered and differently dressed, yet wield the same 
weapons of truth, and serve under the same banners. (Cheers.) 
And if any one condemn me for affording them that cheer ; if any 
one think I should leave them to their fate, without sympathy for 
their sufferings, or encouragement in their conflict, I would again 
entreat such an one to recur to the old almanac of history ; and, 
before he condemn me for uniting in defence of our general and 
common Protestantism, ask himself would he condemn our Presby- 
terian forefathers for uniting in a similar defence within the walls of 
Derry, or at the passes of Enniskillen ? Common danger produced 
that union. 

" But while I appear before you as a Presbyterian, I wish it to be 
distinctly understood that I do not appear as a representative, but 
merely as a sample of the Presbyterian Church. Representation 
implies always election, sometimes instruction, occasionally delega- 

T 



274 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XL 



tion. In none of these senses can I be considered as a representative 
of my brethren ; they have not chosen, they have not instructed, 
they have not sent me, I alone stand accountable for the sentiments 
I utter. I believe, however, that I know and speak the religious 
and political sentiments of the great majority of my brethren ; and 
if there be any who question this statement, our annual meeting will 
afford them an opportunity of bringing the subject to a public trial. 

" There are two great points on which the Churches of Scotland and 
England are agreed, and in which the Synod of Ulster most cordially 
concurs. First, they agree in doctrine. And, though this is a point 
whereon some may differ from me, yet I declare I never could dis- 
cover an essential discrepancy between the Westminster Confession 
and the doctrinal parts of the Thirty-nine Articles. Second, they 
agree on the principle of establishments, though they differ in the 
details of the arrangement. Whenever, then, I require an answer to 
any man who may please, as, no doubt, many will please, to assail or 
revile me for joining hands with the Church of England, I will point 
to her Scriptural Articles, to her glorious testimony for the truth as 
it is in Jesus ; and 1 will tell my accusers that it is for the sake of 
these heavenly things, and not for the sake of her worldly endow- 
ments, that I say, 1 Peace be within her walls, and prosperity in her 
palaces.' Believing farther, as I do, that it is the duty of every 
Government to establish the Christian religion, and also, when 
possible, to endow its churches, I feel also that I stand upon 
common ground with the Church of England, though we erect our 
temples with different orders of architecture. And whilst I would 
defend the Church of England, not for the sake of the form without, 
but of the truth within, I yield not- my conviction of the apostolic 
architecture of Presbytery, but will defend it to the very frieze and 
cornice of its temple. 

"There is another reason why, as a Presbyterian, I feel bound to 
speak. I know that both in high and low places the Presbyterians of 
Ulster have been represented as unfriendly to the United Churches of 
England and Ireland. The truth of this insinuation, or assertion, I 
openly and positively deny. There are, no doubt, Presbyterians, so 
called, who hate the Church of England for the very reasons for 
which I respect her. They hate her, and they hate her liturgy, 
because they both testify to the truth. But what are these amongst 
the hundreds of thousands of Ulster Presbyterians ? A few drops in 
a bucket ; a few feathers in a scale. They would not, if the province 
were raked for their collection, make a fraction of this noble meeting. 



Ch. XL] 



PROTESTANT UNION ENJOINED. 



275 



.... The real state of the case, then, I believe to stand thns : — The 
Presbyterians of Ulster, who correspond to the Church of Scotland, 
believing their own Church government to be apostolic, neither agree 
with prelacy on the one hand, nor with independency on the other ; 
but they bear charity to the Christians of both forms, and exercise 
towards others the forbearance they claim for themselves. 

" I have another reason for my decided goodwill to the clergy of 
the Established Churches ; I happen to know them well. I know 
personally and intimately a number of the clergy of England ; and, 
to use the words of a late celebrated individual, I know a line of 
Irish clergy from Carrickfergus to Cape Clear ; and though in that 
lengthened line there are lights and shadows of varied personal and 
ministerial character, yet truth compels me to say, that in no deno- 
mination of Protestants do I know a greater proportion of learned, 
faithful, laborious, and zealous heralds of the Gospel of salvation." 

In urging union among Evangelical Protestants in the face 
of a common danger and a common foe, he uttered these noble 
sentiments : — 

" Take warning from the fact that your opponents have long been 
firmly banded and united. The priesthood and laity of Eome, the 
Socinian, and the Infidel, form a threefold cord that is not easily 
broken ; and while this cord has been twisted together, and labelled 
with destruction, Protestants have been uncombined in loose and 
separate threads, ready to be snapped asunder by the effects of the 
weakest hand. This state of disunion must continue no longer. The 
advice of the dying father to his sons must be weighed and applied. 
He was afraid that, after his death, his sons would fall out by the 
way ; so he took a quiver of arrows, and delivering them one by one 
to his heirs, he required them to break them to pieces, and the work 
was done. He took another quiver, and calling for a cord, he bound 
the arrows together, and delivered them to his youngest son, and 
bade him break them ; the feeble boy attempted it in vain. They 
passed in succession round the family; and the eldest and the 
strongest tugged and toiled to break them, but could not succeed. 
Thus, said he, my sons, disunited you will be destroyed, but combined 
in affection you need fear no enemy. Protestants, you are the 
quivers. Remain asunder, look upon each other with suspicion, 
repel one another with sectarian antipathies, let the one look on 
with apathy or satisfaction till the other is laid prostrate ; do this, 

T 2 



276 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XL 



and then I tell you, you will be broken in succession, till nothing but 
splinters and fragments remain to tell of your existence. Presby- 
terians, I speak to you. The days are gone by when in Ireland 
Wentworth unleashed his bloodhounds on the track of your fathers ; 
when Laud, papist at heart, forged chains at once for their con- 
sciences and their liberties. The days are gone by when a Lauder- 
dale plotted, and, upon the mountains of Scotland, a Dundee 
executed, the purposes of a bloody and heartless tyranny. Let us 
thank God that these days are gone by ; and let us not stand, like 
moody magicians, conjuring up the ghosts of departed jealousies or 
injuries ; but let our common faith, and our common dangers, unite 
us for common protection ; and, united thus, though the powers of 
earth, and the powers of darkness, frown with equal hate upon our 
compacted ranks, they will never make a breach in our array ; but 
they will flit around us as fierce, yet as innocuous, as the Chasseurs 
of Napoleon galloped round the irongirt squares of Wellington upon 
the memorable field of Waterloo." 

He concluded as follows : — 

u Let the dangers with which you are threatened lead you nearer 
to the God of salvation, and render you more familiar at a throne of 
grace, looking for grace to help you in time of need. The great 
fault of Protestants, the fault for which they have suffered, and, if 
they discover it not and amend it not, for which they will suffer 
again, is their trusting in princes and men's sons, and not in the 
living God. Experience of the past should have taught us that we 
could trust our destinies to no man, to no individual, to no party. 
The scenes that are every day occurring around us should teach us 
how little the bare name of Protestant is to be trusted, where our 
lives and the destinies oi the empire are thrown into the scale against 
the ambition of office. ... 

" In conclusion ; you may, if you will, call this a small meeting ; 
yet upwards of sixty thousand Protestant men, educated, peaceable, 
united in one sentiment, is somewhat of a fair array. But though I 
call this meeting small for the present, I see in it the germ of much 
future increase. The acorn is planted, the bud has sprung forth, 
and the hour is coming when, like the father oak that adorns the 
forest, it will shoot its roots into the soil, it will seize the rocks in 
its embrace, it will lift up its fearless head, it will spread abroad its 
mighty arms, it will sport with the whirlwind, and repose when the 



Ch. XI.] THE BANNS OF UNION PEOCLAIMED. 



277 



storm has gone by. I trust I see more in this meeting than a mere 
eliciting of public opinion, or a mere gathering of the clans. I trust 
I see in it the pledge of Protestant union and co-operation. Between 
the divided Churches I publish the banns of a sacred marriage of 
Christian forbearance where they differ, of Christian love where they 
agree, and of Christian co-operation in all matters where their 
common safety is concerned. Who forbids the banns ? None. Then 
I trust our union, for these holy purposes, is indissoluble, and that 
the God who has bound us in ties of Christian affection, and of a 
common faith, will never allow the recollections of the past, or 
the temptations of the present, to sever those whom He has thus 
united. 

" A parting word to the aristocracy whom I have the honour to 
address. The people have nobly done their part to-day. I am 
much deceived if the voice of this meeting be not heard through the 
length and breadth of the land. Its echoes will reverberate both in 
Windsor and Westminster ; its temperance will satisfy the reason- 
able and the loyal ; and its power will awe the destructive and the 
factious. Let but the nobility and landed aristocracy of Ulster 
continue to cherish and co-operate with their tenantry, and they 
need not build them moated towers and battlemented castles. Like 
Sparta they will need no walls ; their surest defence is the gallant 
hearts that surround them. We are threatened, no doubt, with the 
overthrow of our hereditary nobility, and I am not surprised at the 
threat. The coolness of the House of Lords has, of late, more than 
once, so tempered the hot zeal of the Commons, and so baffled the 
schemes of the great Dictator, the man who, like Warwick the king- 
- maker, may justly be called the minister-maker, that I am not 
surprised he longs to hurl them from their hereditary places, and 
supply the vacancy with a few elective joints of his own tail. But 
let the nobility look around them on that plain ; there are the sup- 
porters of their arms ; there are the men who will never suffer a blot 
on their escutcheons. And if the danger come, which may Heaven 
in its mercy forbid ; but if, I say, the danger come, there are the 
heralds who will adopt, with one heart, the motto of a nobleman 
who has this day addressed you, and proclaim with trumpet voice 
to the vanquished assailant of your honours, Metuenda corolla 
draconis." 

No description could convey any adequate idea of the 
enthusiastic applause which followed this noble speech. The 



278 



THE LIFE OF DE, COOKE. 



[Ch. XT. 



vast crowd seemed almost frantic with excitement. And the 
excitement was increased by a scene which occurred upon the 
platform. Dr. Cooke's eloquent allusion to the Marquess of 
Londonderry, and the happy introduction of his well-known 
family motto, made the veteran spring to his feet, and bow to 
the speaker. His brilliant achievements, under Wellington, 
in the Peninsula, and at Waterloo, were still fresh in the 
memory of all ; and his breast, as he stood there, was covered 
with the decorations he had won on many a field of victory. 
The scene was a remarkable one, and the assembly cheered, 
with equal enthusiasm, the warrior and the orator. 

Just as he had anticipated, Dr. Cooke's presence at the 
Hillsborough Meeting gave great dissatisfaction to many of the 
clergy of his own Church. The dissatisfaction was largely 
increased by the inaccuracy of the report of his speech, which 
was reproduced in the leading journals of the empire ; and by 
the injudicious, and sometimes absurd comments of the 
Conservative press. He was described as Moderator of the 
Synod of Ulster, Head of the Church, Representative of the 
whole Presbyterians of Ireland. The enthusiasm of Protestants 
was so great, that they did not always stop to ascertain facts, 
or even to read the speaker's words. He was assailed, as 
usual, by the Radical press, which was not slow to take 
advantage of the blunders and exaggerations of Conservative 
journals. He was reproached in private letters by old and 
cherished friends. To remove the misapprehensions which 
prevailed, he published an authentic report of his speech. Of 
course, those who differed from him in politics, were not 
satisfied. But the vast majority of the Presbyterian people 
of Ulster sympathised with his views ; and at no period of his 
history was he more popular than after the Hillsborough 
Demonstration. 

The meeting was a great success. It inspired the Protestants 
of all sects and classes. It roused the people of Britain to a 
sense of the dangers of Ireland. It contributed largely to the 
overthrow of a time-serving Ministry ; and it saved the country 



Ch. XI.] 



PEIVATE TEOUBLES. 



279 



from obnoxious measures, and acts of daring lawlessness, which 
might eventually have led to civil war. 

While taking such a prominent part in the great events of 
the day, guiding the public mind both in religion and politics, 
Dr. Cooke had to endure private sorrows which keenly touched 
his tender heart. A large debt had been incurred in the 
building of May Street Church. A few of its managing 
committee, and especially one, who differed widely from the 
Doctor in politics, and whose temper was probably soured by 
the triumphs of a party he abhorred, agreed to press Dr. Cooke 
to employ his spare time in collecting funds for the removal of 
the debt. This was a work by no means congenial to Dr. 
Cooke's tastes and feelings. Yet he undertook it. On this 
unpleasant mission he went to London, in May, 1835. The 
first to welcome and aid him was his friend, Lord Eoden. His 
mission was successful. But many of his Belfast friends were 
indignant that such a task should be put upon him. " I think 
it is too hard," wrote Mr. Cairns, " that you should have to 
expend your influence, and lay yourself under obligation, in 
accomplishing an object in which you have only a temporary 
interest." 

While he was in London, his two oldest sons, who had for 
some time been in delicate health, became dangerously ill. It 
was a sore trial. Duty to his Church detained him ; but strong 
parental affection made him long to be home. His anxieties 
and sufferings were great. His letters to Mrs. Cooke, and to 
his children, are tender and touching. They show the 
affectionate heart; but they breathe the spirit of the true 
Christian, commending his beloved ones, with implicit faith, 
to the care and keeping of his and their Heavenly Father. He 
writes on the 17th of May; — " My dearest hope, my earnest 
and constant prayer is, for the salvation of myself, my wife, 
and my children." A strange dream, caused, no doubt, by 
mental anxiety, still further troubled him. He thus describes 
it in a letter to Mrs. Cooke : — " The first night of my arrival, 
I dreamt of my being at some lake, not large, but with muddy 



280 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[CH. XI. 



waters ; and I possessed the ridiculous power of traversing it 
in a basket, as a matter of amusement to you and others 
present. But in the midst of my frolic there came a cry that 
John was drowned. I imagined I had the power of summoning 
his body from the bottom. I saw it rise. I stretched out for 
it in agony. It eluded my grasp. I brought it up, but could 
not keep it up. I had a notion that, but for sleep which 
overpowered me, I might have prevented his drowning. Oh ! 
the agony of that thought ! Never, never did I feel such 
mental torture. My son, my son, my son was lying dead in 
the water. I awoke in such anguish as enabled me, more than 
anything I ever before felt, to appreciate the agonies of Jesus 
my Saviour, when He bore our griefs and carried our sorrows." 

On the 26th he again wrote to Mrs. Cooke : — " When I got 
Catherine's (Miss Cooke) letter, and Dr. Ferguson's to-day at 
three, I had just returned from an effort to arrange my plans, 
and I had been much encouraged by the kindness of friends. 
By my letters from home all was dashed to the ground. I read 
them, and I remembered my terrible dream about my clear 
boy. My heart was like to break. . . . I am nearly 
distracted between conflicting views. The Lord direct me for 
the best. The Lord pity you. As for me, why should a 
living man complain ; a man, for the scourge of his merciful 
God, his Heavenly Father ! I am unworthy of the least of 
His mercies ; and I only pray to Him to deliver us from the 
evil. The Lord spare my son ! The Lord show me the work 
of grace in his heart ; and then, let Him who gave take away, 
if He will. Only let me hope to meet him with his Saviour. 
I will bow and weep. The good Lord spare my son ! I wrote 
him a letter. Perhaps it was too severe. It was one of reproof 
and advice, but of hope. I wish you to see it, and to talk with 
him of its contents. . . . My heart is bleeding, and my 
eyes are running over with tears. The Lord be merciful to 
us, and lift upon Us the light of His countenance ! Last night 
I was expounding the fourteenth chapter of John. Bead it, 
and learn its worth. Oh ! how I require the cure of heart- 



On. XI.] 



LETTEES TO HIS SON. 



281 



trouble. The Lord send me better news ! I wish to stay, if 
stay I can, to serve my congregation. . . . But the Lord's 
will be done." 

On the 29th he wrote to his son: — "I have been much 
encouraged by the accounts 1 have heard from Thomas [his 
oldest son], and your uncle [Mr. O'Neill]. Put your trust in 
the Lord. Call on his mercy. Jesus is able to heal both body 
and soul ; and he will not cast out any that come to the Father 
by Him. I wrote to you in solemn admonition. I see now 
how needful it was to admonish, as we know not how soon we 
must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ. This is 
our joy, that we have Jesus an High Priest, touched with our 
infirmities ; and able to succour us, as he is God, and above 
our mfirniities. The blessedness of knowing Jesus Christ as 
God manifest in the flesh, is be} r ond all other blessings. To 
know Him and the Father is life eternal. Hear His voice, my 
son. Be one of His following sheep. He will give you eternal 
life. And though the earthly house of this tabernacle be 
dissolved, you have a building of God, an house not made with 
hands, eternal in the heavens." 

On the 2nd of June he concludes an affectionate letter to 
Mrs. Cooke, in these sorrowful, yet hopeful words : — " God is 
good ; therefore I will trust in Him. His mercy endureth for 
ever ; therefore I will pray to him. May He keep and bless you ! 
In the clanger of poor John, I have nearly forgotten my poor 
Thomas. 'Misfortunes love a train;' so I have found it. 
Well, the Sun of Righteousness will yet shine out upon us, 
and we shall rejoice together." 

On June 6th he again wrote to his son John : — " Your letter 
every way gave me great pleasure. That your health is im- 
proving is so far well ; but that you are sensible of your sin is 
better. The Lord grant you repentance and remission through 
the blood that cleanses from all sin. I am also glad to find 
your anxiety not to distress mamma ; yet in all things be 
simple and true. Never conceal, and never exaggerate, is the 
true plan. Truth, simple truth, is always best. It has been 



282 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XI. 



good for you to be afflicted. I trust the Lord meant it, and 
will overrule it for good. Blessed be His holy name ! 

" I went yesterday to Uxbridge ; spoke an hour to a meeting 
for the Irish Society, and got twenty pounds collection. I 
preach three times to-morrow ; I preach on Wednesday, 
Friday, Sunday, Monday, Tuesday, Thursday, Friday, Sunday ; 
with a meeting on Wednesday 17th, at Stamford, in Essex. 
And on my way home, I have a meeting every day till I reach 
Liverpool. . . . 

" I have no news here, except that O'Connell seems the god 
of this world. He rides in the chariot of power unresisted ; 
and Koine, in his hands, seems fast rising again to supremacy. 
We are determined to give him work on the 20th, as probably 
you will have learned from the papers. The eyes of the Protes- 
tants are closed, and they will not see ; their ears are shut, and 
they will not hear. We must rouse them by exploding Rome's 
own artillery under their nose ; and, if they sleep on, it will be 
the sleep of death. Popery on the one hand, and Radicalism 
on the other, with sleeping Toryism between, are the banes of 
the land. Conservatism and Orangeism are alike mere worldly 
things. They are not the things can save a land. Protes- 
tantism, intellectual and spiritual, the Protestantism of the 
Reformation, of the Puritans, the genuine Protestantism of the 
Covenant, is the only thing under heaven that can save us from 
a return of the days of Charles or James II. I trust this 
feeling is working its way into the vitals of society, and that 
yet this country is not to be given over of man, or deserted of 
God. Presbyterians in particular have sadly degenerated froin 
the state of their fathers, in piety, family prayer, church-going, 
attendance on ordinances, and zeal against popery. The spirit 
of liberalism has infected many of tbeni like a leprosy ; and 
they must either have it scourged out, or turned out, for it will 
not go out. I trust we shall be able to consider these things 
with faith in God who rules over all ; with love to men, His 
creatures, yea, to them who are our enemies ; yet with an 
ardent desire for the conversion of all men from the error of 



Ch. XL] PEO TEST ANT MEETING IN EXETEE HALL. 



283 



their ways, and the salvation of our country from the dangers 
with which it is threatened. The Church of England and 
Ireland has sinned much, and it will suffer much. I see it 
in the distance. It must pass through the furnace, that it 
may be purified. Yet, in that Church there is still a world 
of spiritual life. Indeed, I think it contains the most spiritual 
men I meet. Dear Mr. Simons, of St. Paul's-cross, the holiest 
man I ever met, is praying for you. And the prayer of a 
righteous man, a man made righteous by the righteousness 
of Christ, availeth much. The Lord keep you, and restore 
you, prays your father." 

The nature and object of the meeting in Exeter Hall, re- 
ferred to in the above letter, will be best understood by the 
following advertisement, which appeared in the leading London 
and Dublin papers, on the first and second weeks of June, 
1835 :— 

" To the Protestants of Great Britain and 
Ireland. 

" The undersigned having recently discovered by authentic 
and unquestionable documents, which they have reason to 
believe have never met the public eye, that the standards 
adopted and the principles inculcated by the Eoman Catholic 
Hierarchy of Ireland are of the same intolerant and persecuting 
nature at this day that are well known to have characterised 
their Church in former times, do feel it their painful but im- 
perative duty to stand forward and produce, before Protestants 
of all denominations, unanswerable testimony on this subject. 

"They make this public address to Protestants, for the pur- 
pose of giving them an opportunity of judging on a question 
of vital importance to every one who values the right of con- 
science, and the security of property, of liberty, and of life ; 
and also for the purpose of affording to the Eoman Catholic 
bishops in general, and to Doctor Murray, Roman Catholic 
Archbishop of Dublin, in particular, as specially implicated in 
the charge, an opportunity of meeting it in public, in their own 



284 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XI. 



persons, or by &ny of their clergy, or by any Koinan Catholic 
layman, duly delegated and authorised by them. 

" They accordingly give notice, that three or more of their 
number, purpose, with the gracious permission of Divine Pro- 
vidence, to attend at Exeter Hall, on Saturday, the 20th of 
June, instant, at twelve o'clock, and submit and illustrate the 
documents to which they have above referred. (Signed) 

" H. R. Dawson, Dean of St. Patrick's, 

" Robert Maude, Dean of Clogher, 

" Richard Murray, Dean of Ardagh, 

"J. H. Singer, D.D., F.T.C.D., 

" Henry Cooke, D.D., 

" Rev. Robert Daly, 

"Rev. Horatio T. Newman, &c, &c." 

Mr. O'Connell was specially invited to attend, on the ground 
that he had thrown down a challenge to Protestants, and had 
said it would be his " delight to grapple with no-Popery hypo- 
crites." It was expected that a number of Roman Catholic 
clergy, or some persons delegated by them, would appear to 
defend their Church against damaging charges. The excitement 
in London was tremendous. Twelve o'clock was the hour 
appointed for the meeting, but long before that time every seat in 
the hall was occupied. Among those who crowded the platform 
were Lords Roden, Galloway, Bandon, Mandeville, and Ashley ; 
the Honourables F. Bernard, J. A. Maude, F. Maude, R. H. 
Plunkett, Sir F. Stapleton, J. W. Stratford, J. King ; Sir Har- 
court Lees, Sir Robert Shaw, Sir George Rose, Sir Robert 
Bateson, Sir E. S. Hayes ; Right Hon. F. Shaw, M.P. ; W. 
Ewart Gladstone, M.P. The chair was occupied by Lord 
Kenyon. The Rev. R. J. M'Ghee was the first speaker, and 
he gave in detail the documentary evidence, proving that 
Dens' "Theology" was the book adopted by the Roman 
Catholic Bishops of Ireland, " as containing those principles 
which they approve for the guidance of the priesthood." He 
showed at length the character of the book. He proved that 



Cn. XL] 



DR. COOKE'S SPEECH. 



2S5 



it was intolerant and immoral; that it enjoined the persecution 
and even extirpation of heretics. Dr. Cooke followed, and his 
theme was the Bull Unigenitus. Before grappling, however, 
with the " notorious and furious Bull," he referred in a style of 
racy humour to the challenge given to Mr. O'Connell, and to 
certain charges which had been brought against himself by the 
Romish and Radical press. 

" We invited (to this meeting) the most influential in point of 
learning, when we invited the whole priesthood ; we invited the 
most influential in point of acuteness, when we invited that man 
whose talents entitle him to the respect of the public. I should 
have felt great delight, having once or twice been honoured by 
the special favour of the honourable and learned gentleman, in 
having an opportunity of bandying the compliment. I have no 
idea that I possess the powers of his head, the wisdom of his mind, 
or the legal tact of making the worse appear the better cause. In 
these things I could not compete with him ; but I would compete 
with him in courtesy and kindness. The weapons of my warfare 
should not be carnal ; they should be a reference to his own 
Scriptures. It would be a reference to truth and to principle I 
would employ as the weapons of the warfare in which I should 
delight to engage with him. 

" I have farther to notice an attack in the public press. We have 
been treated as persons who have come over here for the purpose, not 
of ministers of peace, but of ministers of ill will. I fling back the 
accusation upon those who bring it. I ask these gentlemen is that 
[holding up the Bull Unigenitus] a peaceful document ? I ask them 
is it in the vocabulary of their peaceful object that heretics should be 
confiscated as to property, and that they should be consigned to the 
tender mercies of the Inquisition ? I tell you that to have peace so 
long as the doctrine of war is hugged to the bosom of the Church of 
Rome is utterly impossible. We will have peace with the men, but 
with the principle I do proclaim an unchanging war." . . . 

After some interruptions caused by Roman Catholics in the 
body of the hall crying for fair pla} T , and charging the speaker 
with misrepresentation, and the meeting with partiality, Dr. 
Cooke said : — 



286 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XI. 



" The papers have already stated that we were coming before 
a packed jury ; but I shall now give them another challenge. Let 
them meet us in Dublin ; half the tickets shall be given to Roman 
Catholics and half to Protestants ; and with a jury thus equal we 
pledge ourselves to make them ashamed or afraid of Dominus Dens. 
Though I know pretty well the character of the men by whom we 
shall be met ; and though, from what I have encountered before, I 
have but little stomach for the fight, yet I have no doubt we shall 
meet them shield to shield and man to man ; and, with numbers 
thus equally selected from both sides, we shall win the day. Let 
them meet us by their clergy, with their learning and research ; and 
by their respectable laity, who have rank, and character, and talent ; 
let them thus meet us, and we will plead the cause of liberty against 
domination, of charity against separation, of protection against in- 
carceration, and of saving men, body and soul, instead of delivering 
them over to the power of the secular arm." 

On returning from the meeting to his hotel, he wrote to Mrs. 
Cooke : — " I have merely time to say I am alive after a two 
hours' speech at Exeter Hall. Dan did not appear ; so, as the 
newspapers were twitting* us about attempting to evade him, 
I challenged them to name their time and equal men, either in 
London or Dublin. What they will do we shall see. I do 
think this day has lighted anew the candle of the truth in 
England, which no time will extinguish." 

Two days latter he gave his son a graphic account of the 
scene. " It would have given me great delight to have had 
you with me on Saturday. We had a splendid meeting. The 
great hall was crowded. We had but three speakers — M'Ghee, 
O'Sullivan, and my poor self. M'Ghee is the greatest speaker 
I ever heard. He electrified me. He bore me away. He 
overwhelmed everybody with admiration of the man, and con- 
viction of the truth. 

" O'Sullivan was a cataract tumbling from a mountain. 
M'Ghee, a thunderbolt, flashing and laying prostrate. 
O'Sullivan in winding up, almost made me start to my feet, 
by one awful picture of Home, rising as a dead body, with 



Ch. XI.] 



EFFECTS OF THE MEETING. 



287 



all the noisomeness of the grave, and with all the activity of a 
demon. 

" I do believe that if ever Protestants will be roused, Satur- 
day blew the trunipet-note, at once of war and victory. May 
the Lord restore you, and make you valiant for His truth : so 
prays your father." 

Dr. Cooke's expectations were verified. The meeting at 
Exeter Hall roused the Protestant feeling of England. The 
Bishop of Exeter, in a powerful speech called the atten- 
tion of the House of Lords to the exposure of the Roman 
Catholic system made by the speakers, and to the effects of 
such teaching on the exciteable population of Ireland. The 
Roman Catholic Hierarchy became alarmed. They knew that 
an enlightened British public must condemn such a system. 
Dr. Murray, Archbishop of Dublin, wrote to Lord Melbourne, 
the Prime Minister, apparently denying the charges regarding 
the adoption of Dens' " Theologia " as a text-book for the 
clergy. It was only apparently, for the language he used was 
studiously obscure ; and evidence was subsequently adduced 
which showed that the statements made in Exeter Hall were 
correct. 

On Monday, the 22nd, Dr. Cooke again wrote to Mrs. 
Cooke: — "Yesterday I preached three times, and twice 
addressed communicants ; having for the first time in my life 
seen, and partaken of communion, in the manner of the Church 
of England. As to forms, I care not unless they be imposed. 
Then I rebel, and justly too, against man's authority, in favour 
of my Lord's sole supremacy. To day I have preached once in 
private, and will again in the evening. To-morrow I preach 
twice, also, and give, in the last of them, my farewell sermon. 
On Thursday I hope to escape." 

Before leaving London he received the following touching 
letter from one of Ireland's truest friends. It was accompanied 
by a ring which Dr. Cooke ever afterwards cherished among 
his choicest treasures. It bears the motto, Nulla pax cum 
Roma. 



288 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XI. 



" Blackheath Park. 

" My dear and honoured Friend, — I herewith transfer 
to your hand the signet that has long adorned mine ; and in so 
doing, I fulfil a wish formed from the first day of its being in 
my possession. The Lord has graciously given me the prin- 
ciple of 'No peace with Eome,' together with a sincere desire to 
act it out in every possible way. But to you He has vouchsafed 
both opportunity and power to wage a war of extermination 
against His accursed foe ; and oh ! how thankful I am that your 
day is thus lengthened for that purpose. I have very often, at the 
Lord's Table, after receiving the cup of blessing, which the 
monster Popery would rend away, renewed my sweet vow over 
that ring, and put up the reiterated prayer that it might be my 
happy privilege to my last breath, to testify against Rome, and 
to labour for the souls she holds captive in her net. Often and 
often have you been the means of cheering me on in some puny 
effort against her, and for our own dear Ireland ; and, perhaps 
a glance at this little ring, may sometimes speak encourage- 
ment (for which of God's servants does not occasionally need 
it ?), by reminding you of the wide, deep, permanent effect to 
be produced by the testimony you are called on to bear in this 
most righteous cause. Already the very foundations of Satan's 
throne in dear Ireland, are shaken by means of that testimony ; 
and if it be not yours to behold in the flesh the full triumph 
that will yet crown the conflict, you will share it in the Church 
above. 

" Never will you have cause to regret the expenditure of your 
time, strength, health, yea life, in this cause ; never even in 
time will you regret it ; and will you in eternity ? 

"As a member of the Episcopalian Church, I most heartily 
thank you, dear brother, for your catholic advocacy of the 
common cause. The man who would interpose a bar, whether 
a belt of mountains or a wisp of hay, between the sister 
Churches, ought to be made ashamed : and, I know nothing 



Oh. XI ] LETTEE FROM CHARLOTTE ELIZABETH. 289 



better calculated to do it, than the line of conduct which you, 
by God's grace, pursue. 

" Therefore, go on. Never slacken your efforts while you 
have a word to speak, or a hand to raise, until the word is 
spoken to your country at large : — ' Arise, shine, for thy light 
is come ! ' I pray God keep you steadfast, immovable, always 
abounding in His work ; and I pray that you may very long be 
spared to us, and give us a practical exposition of Nulla fax 
cum Roma. 

" With all respect and gratitude, I am, 

" Your affectionate friend, 

" Charlotte Elizabeth." 

He reached Liverpool on the 26th, almost worn out with un 
ceasing labour, and intending to sail direct to Belfast. But 
he found that he was already advertised to preach on Sunday, 
the 28th. He felt deeply grieved by this arrangement, of 
which he had received no notice. He longed to be back with 
his suffering children. He required rest for himself both in 
mind and body. He forwarded a letter to Mrs. Cooke, ex- 
plaining the cause of his delay : — " The will of God be done, 
both in crosses and crowns. To me this is a cross ; but I am 
bound to thank God it is so light." 

He got home in time for the annual meeting of Synod which 
was held in Belfast. Matters of great importance affecting the 
welfare of the Church, and the efficient training of its ministers, 
were to come before it ; and he was expected, and, as usual, pre- 
pared to take a leading part in the deliberations. The prelec- 
tions of Professor Ferrie continued to excite distrust and 
dissatisfaction : Complaints were made by students, that the 
principles developed tended to undermine the truths of Revela- 
tion, and to foster a spirit of scepticism. These complaints 
became at length so numerous and so strong, that the Synod 
was forced to take notice of them ; and a committee was ap- 
pointed to inquire into the doctrines taught in the class. That 
committee, after careful investigation, recommended the Synod 



290 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XI. 



" to direct the students under their care not to attend that 
class so long as it is conducted by the present Professor." 
The Synod directed accordingly ; and in order to provide for 
the training of the students, Dr. Cooke and Mr. Molyneux 
were appointed to lecture during Session 1834-35, the former 
on Ethics and Natural Theology, the latter on Metaphysics. 
The arrangement gave entire satisfaction. The prelections of 
Dr. Cooke were distinguished by originality of thought, lucidity 
of arrangement, and remarkable beauty of style and illustra- 
tion. The students were often electrified by bursts of elo- 
quence, as the sublime problems of Christian ethics were 
passed in review. An enthusiasm new and unparalleled was 
infused into the cold routine of academic training. The 
Professor's chair became the centre of intellectual life, the 
stimulator of new energies and aspirations. Great additional 
labour was required to prepare for the class-room ; but Dr. 
Cooke was equal to it. His public services in the church 
suffered no diminution. He took as prominent a part as 
before in every great political movement. Many wondered 
how he was able to overtake such an amount of work. 
The secret lay in the resources of his mind, and of a memory 
that never forgot anything. His old habits of study largely 
aided him. He always rose at four in the morning, and 
wrote till seven. Then he spent from half an hour to an 
hour in his garden. Breakfast came at eight, and was fol- 
lowed by an unceasing stream of visitors, continuing usually 
till noon. This was the time of greatest worry and annoy- 
ance. People called to consult him on every conceivable 
subject. Now, it was a peer, or member of Parliament, on 
politics ; now, a deputation on Church matters ; now, a servant 
out of place ; now, a poor widow, trying to recover some rem- 
nant of her husband's property. His wonderful sagacity, his 
vast influence, his tender heart, his genial sympathy, made his 
house a centre of attraction. His purse, too, was ever open. 
He could not resist an appeal for help. Many a distressed 
family was relieved, and many an unfortunate minister and 



Ch. XL] 



HABITS OF LIFE AND STUDY. 



291 



struggling young man, was saved from exposure, perhaps from 
ruin, by his generous liberality. He was often imposed upon. 
His papers show that not a few, of whom better things might 
have been expected, took advantage of his noble generosity, to 
obtain from him sums which he could ill spare, and which they 
apparently never thought of repaying. 

When receiving visits he had always an open book before 
him, in the perusal of which he occupied every spare moment. 
His power of abstraction was remarkable. He could read, and 
think, and write, amid the din of conversation, with as much 
ease and freedom as if alone in his study. From twelve to 
three, when he had no meetings to attend, or visits to pay, he 
retired to the vestry of May Street Church, where he had a few 
works of reference, and where none could get access to him. 
There he generally wrote his letters and prepared his sermons. 
Four was his dinner hour. After it, he was usually free from 
systematic work, though never idle, and seldom taking part in 
conversation, except when strangers were present, which was 
very often the case, for his hospitality was proverbial. "When 
alone with his family he read current literature. Every new 
work which appeared on history, geology, chemistry, and 
political economy, was eagerly devoured. These were his 
favourite subjects during spare hours. He retired early, but 
read or wrote in his own room till far on in the night. He 
slept little ; never more than five hours, including, in latter 
years, a short siesta after dinner. He had an iron constitution, 
which seemed to be braced, not worn, by severe and protracted 
mental toil. 

He read quickly, marking with signs of approval or dissent, 
such passages as struck him. He did not care for reading 
borrowed books ; he bought all he required, and not unfre- 
quently gave them away to some friend after perusal. He 
rarely made separate notes on any book or subject which he 
studied, but his perceptive power was so quick, and his memory 
so retentive, that he was able to master a subject or book in an 
incredibly short time. 

u 2 



292 



THE LIEE OF DK. COOKE. 



[Ch. XL 



His lectures on Ethics and Natural Theology created a sen- 
sation in Belfast. They were so highly appreciated that the 
members of his class resolved to unite in a public expression of 
admiration and thanks. At the close of the Session they pre- 
sented him with a splendid gold watch, bearing a suitable inscrip- 
tion. The address which accompanied it was read by Mr. (now 
the Reverend) John Meneely, whose devoted friendship through 
life, and unremitting care and attention during his last illness, 
were a source of high gratification to Dr. Cooke himself, and 
can never be forgotten by his mourning family. The Synod of 
Ulster, at its annual meeting in 1835, unanimously agreed, 
" That the warmest thanks of this Synod are due to the Rev. 
Dr. Cooke, and the Rev. H. W. Molyneux, for the readiness- 
with which, at an important juncture, they undertook the in- 
struction of the students of this Church in Moral Philosophy ; 
for the zeal, ability, and success with which they discharged 
the duties of that office ; and that it be referred to the Com- 
mittee of Overtures to consider what suitable mark of gratitude 
it is in the power of the Synod to confer upon them." 

A somewhat painful experience had now shown the accuracy 
of Dr. Cooke's prediction regarding Mr. Feme's appointment 
to the chair of Moral Philosophy. It was a fatal mistake. It 
involved both the Synod and the Institution in great difficulties, 
and to none was it more painful than to Mr. Ferrie himself. 
The subject came up for discussion in connection with the 
College Committee report, in the Synod of 1835. The ques- 
tion was one of extreme delicac}^. It was admitted on all hands 
that Mr. Ferrie was an able and earnest man. It was admitted 
that during the first three Sessions his lectures were, on the 
whole, sound. He had followed the system of Brown, and of 
other Scotch philosophers. But influenced by the Millian 
analysis, he afterwards changed his system, and introduced 
principles which would lead, in their full logical development, 
to atheism. This was proved in the public papers. It is a re- 
markable fact, that the first to expose Mr. Feme's erroneous 
teaching, was the Rev. Dr. Bruce, who, under the signature of 



Ch. XI.] 



CASE OE PEOEESSOE EEEEIE. 



293 



" Erasmus," declared that his doctrines were at variance with 
the first principles of religion. Mr. Feme defended his system; 
but a writer, who signed " Presbyterian," with great acuteness 
and erudition, showed its atheistical tendency. 

The Synod had now a painful duty to discharge. It had 
suffered in former times, its very existence had been perilled, 
by the erroneous teachings of philosophical and theological 
professors. Dr. Cooke determined that no effort should be 
spared to secure the sound and efficient training of candidates 
for the ministry. During a keen -debate he spoke plainly and 
forcibly. He condemned the Managing Board of the Institu- 
tion for having elected Mr. Ferrie, in opposition to the ex- 
pressed wishes of the Synod. He condemned them for attempt- 
ing to shield him when convicted, by the testimony of his own 
students, of teaching doctrines calculated to undermine the 
foundations of faith in God's Word. His speech carried the 
house. The Rev. P. Shuldham Henry, now President of Queen's 
College, moved a resolution which was unanimously adopted : 
" That this Synod do not see any cause to alter the decision of 
the special Synod at Cookstown, by which students under the 
care of this Church are directed not to attend the Moral Phi- 
losophy Class in the Belfast Royal College, so long as it is con- 
ducted by the present Professor." 

Although Arians had been forced to withdraw from the Synod 
of Ulster, and although by the organization of the Theological 
Committee, and a careful oversight of the training of students, 
a barrier was raised against the re-entrance of heresy, it was 
felt that the safeguards of the Church were not yet sufficiently 
established. The Law passed in 1825 did not make subscrip- 
tion to the Confession of Faith imperative on candidates 
for ordination. It merely provided that the Presbytery 
" shall ascertain the soundness of their faith, either by 
requiring subscription to the Westminster Confession, or 
by such examinations as they shall consider best adapted 
for this purpose." The alternative was thought by many to 
be a dangerous one. It left a power in the hands of a 



294 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XT. 



Presbytery which, through laxity, or declension from high 
Gospel truth, might prove fatal to the Church. The celebrated 
Overtures of 1828, though they secured adherence to the fun- 
damental doctrines set forth in the Westminster Standards, 
went no further in regard to subscription than the Law of 1825. 
The subject was brought before the Sjmod in 1829, and again 
in 1832, by the Rev. (now Dr.) John Brown, of Aghadoey. But 
it was not till 1835, that a final decision was come to. The 
question was introduced by overture, and after a long debate, 
the following resolution was passed, and has since been the law 
of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland : — " Whereas doubts 
appear to exist respecting the meaning and extent of the resolu- 
tion of last Synod, not to sustain any exceptions opposing the 
doctrines of the Confession of Faith ; and whereas it is most 
desirable in itself, and indispensable to the renewal and main- 
tenance of ecclesiastical communion with other Presbyterian 
churches, to adhere to an unqualified subscription of the West- 
minster Confession of Faith : — This Synod do now declare, in 
accordance with the resolution adopted at the last annual meet- 
ing of this Body, that they will not, from this time forth, 
receive any exceptions or explanations from candidates for the 
ministry ; and require, that all who in future wish to become 
licentiates or ministers of this Church, shall subscribe its 
Standards in terms of the formula agreed upon at Monaghan in 
the year 1832, which is as follows : — I believe the West- 
minster Confession of Faith to be founded on, and agreeable 
to, the Word of God, and as such I subscribe it as the con- 
fession of my faith." 



CHAPTER XII. 



1835—1836. 

Agitation against Ecclesiastical Establishments — Dr. Ritchie arrives in Belfast — 
Discussion on "Voluntaryism. " between Drs. Cooke and Ritchie — Effects of 
Dr. Cooke's Eloquence — Defeat and Flight of Dr. Ritchie — Letter of Mr. 
"William Cairns — Report of the Discussion and Reviews — Re-establishment 
of Ecclesiastical Communion between the Synod of Ulster and the Church, 
of Scotland — Dr. Cooke's Speech in the General Assembly — His Reception 
in Scotland — Degree of LL.D. from Trinity College — Mission to Scotland on 
the Education Question — Controversy with Mr. Massie — Conclusion of the 
Clough Case — Presentation of Plate to Mr. Macrory. 

After the passing of the Reform Bill a determined attack 
began to be made upon the Ecclesiastical Establishments of 
Great Britain. The attack was directed by a great political party. 
It was soon felt that the Church was in danger. Abuses could 
not be cloaked. Friends were, unfortunately, not always judi- 
cious in their line of defence. They would not acknowledge 
defects or anomalies, and they would not submit to reform. 
Enemies, on the other hand, were united, determined, and 
noisy. They agitated the country, and besieged the doors of 
the Legislature. Commissions of inquiry into the state of the 
English Church were appointed. The leading Minister of the 
Crown seemed ready to grant whatever the popular voice might 
demand. 

The Scotch Establishment did not escape. It was assailed 
by a party which had sprung from its own bosom. The 
Seceders had, strangely enough, engrafted Voluntaryism upon 
the ecclesiastical principles of the Erskines, and now tried to 
overthrow the Church of their fathers. The leader of the 
Voluntary crusade in Scotland was the Rev. Dr. Ritchie, of 



296 



THE LIFE OE DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



Edinburgh. He was qualified for the oflice : he was fluent in 
speech, practised in debate, popular in address, and filled with 
anecdotes illustrative of the abuses of ecclesiastical establish- 
ments in general, and that of Scotland in particular. 

Voluntaryism had never flourished in Ireland. Hitherto it 
had a hard struggle for bare existence. A few of its enthusi- 
astic adherents in and around Belfast believed that the day of 
its regeneration had come, and they sent for Dr. Ritchie. It 
was the spring of 1836. Arrangements were made by the 
Belfast committee to celebrate his advent by a soiree, to be 
held on the 15th of March. The evening came, and the hall 
was crowded ; for it had got abroad somehow that Dr. Cooke 
would be present. The assembly was not disappointed ; Dr. 
Cooke, having written a polite note stating his intention, ap- 
peared upon the scene. After tea, and a number of minor 
speeches, Dr. Ritchie rose. His address was such as might 
have been expected from a man who anticipated an easy victory. 
It was sparkling, plausible, and shallow. Evidently he did 
not know the opponent he had to deal with. He despised the 
opposition, and he suffered for it. As soon as he had finished, 
Dr. Cooke rose. His appearance was the signal for a storm 
of hisses and cheers. It was soon manifest that more of Dr. 
Cooke's friends were present than had been desired by the 
projectors of the soiree. The chairman refused to hear him; 
but he persisted, and his friends enthusiastically applauded. 
He said Dr. Ritchie had invaded Ireland; he had come to assail 
a principle which was dear to nine-tenths of the Protestants of 
Ulster ; he must, therefore, be prepared to discuss its merits. 
To refuse would be cowardice. His very presence in Belfast 
was a challenge ; his speech that evening was a challenge ; and 
now he, Dr. Cooke, was there to accept the challenge, and 
meet him in fair and open controversy. The excitement was 
intense. There was no escape for the Voluntary party, even 
had they desired escape. Dr. Cooke spoke briefly, but effec- 
tively. He ridiculed Dr. Ritchie's assault on establishments. 
He showed that it was illogical and childish ; and he concluded 



Cn. xn.] 



THE YOLUNTAKY DISCUSSION. 



297 



by describing, in terms of racy humour and caustic sarcasm, 
the Voluntary crusade in Belfast. 

It was arranged that the question at issue should be dis- 
cussed. For that purpose a meeting was convened for the 
evening of March 17th. The friends of Voluntaryism were to 
speak first, and Dr. Cooke was to reply. On the morning of 
that day, Dr. Cooke, whose health had been in a delicate state 
for some time, took seriously ill. When the appointed hour 
arrived he was with difficulty conveyed to the large hall, which 
was crowded in every part by an excited audience. Religion 
and politics combined to rouse the people of Belfast almost to 
a state of phrensy. Dr. Cooke's political principles were, if 
possible, more offensive to the Voluntary leaders than his 
views regarding ecclesiastical establishments. They had been 
gaining ground, besides, in Belfast and Ulster. His eloquence 
and influence had contributed to place them in the ascendant. 
Unless his career could be checked the power of Radicalism 
must soon cease ; hence the intensity of feeling manifested by 
the friends of Dr. Ritchie ; hence, too, the enthusiasm of those 
who stood by Dr. Cooke, 

The chair was occupied by Dr. Tennent ; and the nature of 
his views may be gathered from the few introductory words he 
addressed to the audience. He observed that "the meeting 
was called by the friends of religious liberty ; yet, though their 
title and then* object were both so excellent, it was possible, it 
was even understood, there was likely to be opposition. He 
hoped, however, the meeting would hear, with patience and 
impartiality, whatever might be advanced. He himself was 
not present to speak, but to hear what might be advanced by 
others capable of explaining the great principles of the meeting. 
One of these great principles — it might be called the sum- 
total of then principles — was this, that no man should be 
called on to pay for the religious instruction of another, against 
the light of his own conscience. He stood, and would ever 
stand, upon this principle ; and he trusted the meeting would 
concur with him in its adontiou." 



298 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



Dr. Cooke was thus manifestly in the enemy's camp. He 
could expect no favour, and he might get scant justice ; but he 
did not shrink. The crowd and the enthusiasm roused him ; 
and though he had before him a host of adversaries, he boldly 
faced them all. 

The Kev. Mr. Mcllwaine, from Ohio, opened the discussion 
by pronouncing a glowing eulogy on Voluntaryism and its 
results in America, He was followed by the Kev. John 
Alexander, a Covenanting minister, who stated that, while he 
believed establishments in the abstract were scriptural, he was 
opposed to all existing established Churches. Next came the 
Kev. Mr. Mclntyre, the representative of a small body of 
Seceders. At length Dr. Kitchie addressed the meeting : — 

" Mr. Chairman, — It is necessary, before proceeding to the subject 
in hand, to justify myself from the charge of invading a hitherto 
peaceful town. I deny that I invaded it. I came by special invita- 
tion. I came to Ireland for the good of the land. Ireland, of all 
countries in the world, most needs universal reform. Examine the 
map of Europe, and you will find no country so badly governed for 
the last three hundred years. It is a country of which it may be said, 
especially when I view its religious establishments, that iniquity 
is established by law. In a country constituted like Ireland no 
nuisance can be greater than the present Law Church, which 
provides for a contemptible iui^ority out of the pockets of the 
overwhelming majority; and not merely out of the pockets of the 
majority, but out of their toil, and sweat, and blood. These things 
are the relics of wicked and unpopular Governments ; but now, 
under the administration of Lord Melbourne, the nation possesses 
the best and most popular Government that ever ruled its destinies. 
They will not spare antiquated abuses under the name of ancient 
institutions." 

After this political exordium, he entered at length on the 
abuses of the Scotch Establishment, relating numerous and 
absurd anecdotes, which afforded great amusement to the au- 
dience. He defended the policy of Voluntaries in uniting with 



Ch. XII.] 



DE. RITCHIE'S SPEECH. 



299 



Papists and infidels in attempts to overthrow the national 
Churches. Turning at length to Ireland, he said : — 

" With respect to the Regium Donum, I look upon it, as a previous 
speaker has said, as degrading the Synod of Ulster to the level of 
Maynooth, and as fettering and enslaving her ministers and con- 
gregations. One of my objects is to free that Synod from its 
present trammels, and to raise it in public estimation. A similar 
good will I feel towards the Established Churches of Scotland and 
England. Our object is not to destroy, but to purify ; to emanci- 
pate the Churches from the iron grasp of the State, and to send 
them forth into the world, depending upon nothing but their own 
resources, to sink or swim, according as they lose or retain the 
affections of the people. Above everything, we should wish to 
rescue the Synod of Ulster from the system of Regium Donum, were 
it merely on account of the man (Lord Castlereagh) by whom it was 
chiefly augmented — a man of whom it has, as I think, been justly 
said, that the best action of his life was that by which it was 
ended." 

It was half-past ten o'clock when Dr. Ritchie concluded, and 
Dr. Cooke rose to reply : — 

" I am bound to thank the managers of this meeting for the pri- 
vilege of reply, while I entreat the candour and sympathy of the 
audience, on account of bodily weakness, as it is known to my 
friends that I have literally risen from a sick bed. I more particu- 
larly crave the candour of my audience, as, while my antagonists 
have come in the full feather of preparation, I am without time or 
opportunity to arrange a thought or consult an authority. That my 
antagonists were fully prepared is manifest from what the meeting 
have heard. Mr. Mcllwaine led the van as a sharp-shooter, with a 
well-charged Indian rifle; Mr. Alexander, the first line, with the 
heavy artillery of Selden, Blackstone, and Coke upon Littleton ; 
then came Mr. Mclntyre with four well-trained squadrons of heavy 
dragoons, but as expert and alert as a cloud of Don Cossacks. Dr. 
Ritchie himself, the general of the field, brings up the rear ; and 
for my own part, when I observed the 'squalling, snoring, and 
roaring boys ' he has collected and drilled, I could scarcely believe 
their leader a Scotchman, or his troops the plaided hosts of his 



300 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



native hilis ; but I took the whole division for my own clear country- 
men, and imagined I saw General Doyle and the Fagh-a-Ballaghs 
hurrying on to Talavera, and replying to a peal of French artillery 
with a peal of Irish laughter, and answering heavy lead with light 
wit." 

Dr. Cooke's plan was clear and effective. He commenced 
with a few general observations, to throw light upon the in- 
sidious character of the attacks on Establishments, and to 
expose the strange operations of the Belfast Voluntaries. He 
then reviewed the speeches of his opponents, meeting argument 
with argument and stories of abuses with cutting irony and 
withering sarcasm. In venturing on such a mode of contro- 
versy Dr. Ritchie mistook his ground. Unwittingly he put a 
weapon in his adversary's hand, which was dexterously turned 
against him, and wielded with the skill of a master. Towards 
the close of his address Dr. Cooke defined establishments, 
freeing them from the haze in w r hich Dr. Ritchie had enve- 
loped them ; he then defended them by clear and convincing 
arguments drawn from the Word of God. 

The skill with which Dr. Cooke, in his introductory remarks, 
gained the ear of an adverse audience, shows the practised con- 
troversialist and accomplished orator : — 

" Should Dr. Ritchie triumph in argument as he has done in wit, 
and carry even involuntary conviction to every mind, I shall, 
rejoice ; for no one should be grieved at any of the triumphs of 
truth. I trust there is not a minister in any Protestant Establish- 
ment or endowed Church in the land that would prefer the paltry 
possession of pounds, shillings, and pence to the gain of godliness 
and the book-keeping of a quiet conscience. Let Voluntaryism first 
succeed in renouncing every principle of the early Puritans, the 
persecuted Covenanters, and the original Secession ; let them next, 
like Claverhouse, the prince of Voluntaries, harry and spoliate the 
Establishment ; and let the mothers in Israel, when expelled from 
their manses and their glebes, have again to call, like her of An- 
crum, ' Grod's will be done ! Fetch the creels again to carry the poor 
bairns.' Still, I trust there are ministers, and wives, and children, 
who, in the spirit of their martyred fathers, will take joyfully the 



Ch. XII.] 



EULOGIUM ON CHALMEES. 



301 



spoiling of their goods, and ' possess their souls in patience,' till the 
God that permits the storm shall send better days." 

Referring to Dr. Ritchie's assault upon the Church of Scot- 
land, and a most virulent attack upon Dr. Chalmers, Dr. Cooke 
said : — 

" Are these fair and honest specimens of Scotland's ministers and 
Scotland's congregations ? Supposing — admitting — them to be true, 
still what are they ? They are just as if I should attempt to write the 
history of the Ulster gentry, and draw the materials from the annals 
of ' Castle Rack-rent ' — an individual picture too true to the original, 
but, as a general description of the landlords of Down and Antrim, 
at once a fictitious and a libellous caricature. Above all, what are 
men to think of the system which depends for its zest upon 
holding up to ridicule the incomparable Chalmers ? The man who, 
with the eagle wing of a genius at once soaring and sanctified, 
ascended the highest heaven of contemplation, and then descended 
again to earth, telling of the heart-beatings, deep and intense, 
with which the inhabitants of the higher, resting in peace, gaze 
upon the worshippers of the lower sanctuary, still struggling in war ; 
the man who, from the loftiest aspirings of science, descended to the 
lowest concerns of everyday existence, penetrated to the lanes and 
garrets of the city of his habitation, that he might return with mind 
frill fraught with the story of the misery and destitution he had wit- 
nessed ; the man who first roused the mind of Scotland to the 
glorious enterprise of Christian aggression upon the regions of 
popular ignorance ; the man who, still unwearied, labours to increase 
the number of Scotland's Churches and ministers. Yet this man, at 
once the honour of his country, of Christianity, and of human 
nature — this man must be caricatured in his projects of Christian 
benevolence, and represented as a mere visionary, unworthy the 
favourable consideration and confidence of a Board of Church 
Commissioners." 

The semi-political character of the meeting was only too 
apparent. Dr. Ritchie admitted it ; and Dr. Cooke here turned 
■ upon the political partizan with tremendous effect : — 

"Another general feature of this meeting, more especially exhi- 
bited by Dr. Eitchie, demands animadversion before I can come to 



302 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



close quarters with my reverend opponents. I mean the line of 
procedure by which Dr. Ritchie has converted a proposed religious 
meeting into a political club. Dr. Ritchie, as if to ensure the iden- 
tification of a Voluntary and political meeting, has first lauded the 
Melbourne Administration by name, as the best of all possible 
Governments, the best that England ever saw. Well, doctors differ 
on more points than physic. But what business has my Lord 
Melbourne, as a politician, to be dragged into a meeting pro- 
fessedly called for religious purposes ? Next followed the praises of 
Radicalism and agitation. Now, who does not know that agitation 
is just a discreet name for Daniel O'Connell, and that Radicalism 
is but another word for the destruction of the House of Lords ? 
Ay, if my reverend friend and his confederates do once succeed in 
letting loose the fierce democracy, they will soon realise Dr. Ritchie's 
splendid picture of Radicalism. The roots, the aristocracy, sustain- 
ing at once both the trunk of kingly power and the wide-spreading 
branches of the populace ; the roots giving stability to every part of 
the national tree ; let them be grubbed by the Radical mattock, and 
hewn through by the Radical axe, and trunk and branches will 
tumble together, and the whole shall be trodden down by the iron 
heel of another Cromwell, canting in the name of civil and religious 
liberty, while he is forging the chains of despotism to shackle and 
enslave his country. And agitation, too, must have its apotheosis ! 
and, because, it is a sombre subject, must be enlivened by the 
accompaniment of a dairy-maid and a churn-dash. Yes, my 
reverend friend and his co-mates on this platform may talk of the 
militant attitude of an Establishment, as if they had studied under 
Harry Hotspur himself ; and they may tell of 'guns, and drums, 
and wounds;' but I shall fearlessly tell them, that the real blood- 
shedder in Ireland is agitation. The insatiate Moloch demands the 
sacrifice, and the blood is shed by his worshippers to appease his 
appetite." 

In replying to the arguments and statements of his op- 
ponents, Dr. Cooke made skilful use of Franklin's maxim 
— " When you have got a good principle go through with 
it." The chairman, had affirmed, in his opening speech, 
that " no man should be called upon to pay for the reli- 
gious instruction of another against the light of his own 
conscience." 



Ch. Xn.] INCONSISTENCIES OE VOLUNTARYISM. 



303 



" The plaudits with which the sentiment was received," replied Dr. 
Cooke, " justify me in attributing it to the whole party of which 
the chairman is a distinguished leader. "Well, let it pass with this 
observation, if it be a good principle go through with it. And lee 
it be applied first to that precious protege of the best of all possible 
Governments, the National Board of Education. That Board sup- 
ports, or did support — for there is no telling to what reforms public 
opinion may compel private shame — that Board supports, or did 
support, the Friary and Nunnery Schools in Galway, the Jesuits' 
School at Clongowes, with others such in Dublin and elsewhere ; and 
yet Protestants, against their consciences, are compelled to pay their 
quota of the assessment ; and not only is the chairman silent on the 
subject of this oppression, but, if report tell true, he was one amongst 
the very first to become a patron and defender of the system ! And 
surely, never did the tenderest Voluntary conscience more shrink 
from either giving or receiving a church endowment than do 
hundreds and thousands of Protestant consciences revolt against 
the support of a Popish school. A Popish school held within the 
very precincts of a nunnery, a monastery, or a chapel ; with nuns, 
monks, and lay brothers for teachers ; with Doyle's Catechism for a 
school-book, teaching small stealing, or small lying, to be venial 
sins, and angel-worship or staff-worship, to be holy and righteous 
services. Yet strangers must be convened from the ends of the 
earth, meetings must be called, and tea and oratory must flow in 
equal streams, and all the fair faces of the town must be summoned 
to preside over the libation, and all the tender hearts must be taught 
to palpitate in gentlest sympathy over the agony of a Voluntary con- 
science, if compelled to pay a farthing for Protestantism; yet the 
self-same parties cheer on the men that despise the petitions, trample 
on the liberties, and exult in the tortures of a Protestant conscience, 
when compelled to make payment for Popery. I shall bring the 
chairman's applauded sentiment a second time to Dr. Franklin's 
test. 'No man,' says the chairman, 'should be compelled to pay 
for the religious instruction of another against his own conscience.' 
Admirable sentiment ! Maynooth to wit. Some nine thousand a 
year is annually voted by the British Parliament, for the exclusive 
education of Roman Catholic priests in the precepts of Delahogue 
and the mysteries of Peter Dens. What tender Voluntary con- 
science has shrunk ? What Voluntary soiree has assembled ? "What 
Voluntary orator has cried aloud ? What Voluntary petition was 
presented, to abate that national nuisance ? None, none. Let 



304 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



Voluntaries, then, be silent on the subject of a tender conscience ; 
for no conscience can be tender till it has learned to be impartial." 

Mr. Mcllwaine had lauded the American Churches ; he had 
described in glowing colours their wonderful success ; and 
yet, he said, they had never received, never desired assistance 
from the State ; they would not have prospered had they 
done so ; they would " consider legal endowment degrading, 
polluting, or destructive." 

" Pray," said Dr. Cooke, in reply, " do any of those devoted, 
humble, voluntary, endowment-abhorring ministers, of whom 
Mr. Mcllwaine has spoken — do any of them reside in the 
slave-holding States?" 

Mr. Mcllwaine at once acknowledged that many of them did 
so, and received, besides, stipends from slave-holding masters. 
With cutting irony, Dr. Cooke replied : — 

" Well, well ! The delicacy of some ministers, like the delicacy of 
some appetites, is truly wonderful ! Some men faint at the smell of 
cheese : others, to the attar of roses prefer the perfume of ripe Stilton. 
De gustibus non est disputandum ; nor shall I infringe the canon. 
Still I may be permitted to admire that ecclesiastical gourmanderie 
which rejects State endowments as abhorrently as tartar-emetic, yet 
can swallow and digest the bones, sinews, liberties, and souls of 
slaves." 

This keen retort excited the wrath of Mr. Mcllwaine and 
his friends. Mr. Mcllwaine cried out, in high indignation, 
" This attack is ungenerous." A gentleman beside him 
gave utterance to a very audible hiss. Dr. Cooke, however, 
had the ear of the meeting. The great majority felt that he 
ought to have fair play; and the cry was raised, "Put out 
the man who hissed." But Dr. Cooke interfered; and by 
a happy home-thrust restored the good humour of the 
audience. 

" I am not certain," he observed, " that it was a hiss at all ; nor 
is there any special proof that it was intended for me, or my con- 



Ch. XII.] LESSON TO AN AMEEICAN ASSAILANT. 



305 



science-searching statement. But if it were a hiss intended for me, I 
beg to assure the meeting I am quite prepared for such politeness. 
I have been hissed a hundred times by — a goose." 

This was followed by a peal of laughter, and Dr. Cooke 
was not again interrupted while he administered a sharp and 
merited rebuke to his Transatlantic antagonist : — ■ 

" My American friend has called my allusion to slavery ungene- 
rous ; and let him call it so if he will ; but in Ireland men are 
accustomed to say, Be just before you be generous. My observation 
was just, for it was a thorough-going application of the great Frank- 
lin's principle. But my observation was not merely just ; it was 
generous, too. I am one of those who have always thanked Provi- 
dence for American Independence. England and America, under 
one Government, would have unbalanced the freedom of the world. 
America, no doubt, like England, has her faults ; but, like England, 
* with all her faults, I love her still.' But, if ever it be my lot, as I 
wish it may one day be, to visit America, I shall devote myself ex- 
clusively to my religious duties, and I shall keep studiously aloof 
from all her political parties. I shall neither spout on her platforms 
as a Federalist nor as an anti-Federalist. I shall admire her J ack- 
sons and her Clays, but refuse to be either Jacksonite or Clayite. I 
shall visit her as a citizen of the world, and return without having 
identified myself with any of her local individualities. It was gene- 
rous, therefore, when I gave a lesson to American ministers, and 
admonished them to avoid galling their neighbours. Let American 
ministers come to Europe, to give and receive the helps of mutual 
faith ; and not, like our present worthy visitant, to commingle their 
voices with the shout of the Badical, or the crash of agitation. . . . 
Why, after having, accidentally or purposely, identified himself with . 
agitators and Radicals, in a public meeting, and joined to denounce 
some of the long-cherished institutions of the land — why does he 
exclaim against all reference to the unreformed American institution 
of slavery, and denounce the allusion as unfair or ungenerous ? But 
again I affirm the allusion was most generous. It was generous to 
the slave-master, whom I would rouse to self-examination, through 
the twitchings of public opinion, expressed, not by those who hate 
and would rob him, but by those who pity the false position in which 
the errors of other days have placed him, and who would say to 

X 



306 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



America, as they said to England, ' Pay for breaking the chains your 
own laws have riveted.' Above all, it was generous to the American 
character, in which there is so much to admire, with a few things to 
regret ; and, more especially, that deification of self, and supercilious 
contempt of other Governments, with which America's children 
often dance round the cap of liberty, and chant the hymn of In- 
dependence, while the chains of their slaves rattle like the castanets 
of a figurante, and the deep groans of their captives respond, in 
melancholy accompaniment to the shrill-voiced treble of the public 
joy. My reference to American slavery is called ungenerous; I 
rejoice it was called so. The patient cries loudest when the sur- 
geon is adjusting the broken limb. But where was the cry of un- 
generous when the previous speakers were feeding the Church 
Establishments, like cannibals, on human blood, and denouncing 
them, not only as the neglecters, but the despoilers, of widows 
and of orphans! "Who raised the cry of 'ungenerous' then? Who 
offered to move a tongue in defence of the calumniated and the 
absent? Calumniate Scotland's ministers, and you are cheered. 
Calumniate Ireland's ministers, and you are huzzaed. But touch 
only the garment of American slave-holding, and your conduct is 
instantly denounced as disgraceful and ungenerous. Oh ! may I ever 
be covered with such disgrace ! May I ever be guilty of being so 
generously ungenerous ! " 

The effect of his speech was overwhelming. The audience 
were completely carried away by the power of his eloquence. 
His antagonists had laid themselves open to his criticisms ; 
and he used his advantage with unsparing hand. When the 
meeting became impatient or noisy, a flash of wit, or a brilliant 
repartee, restored good humour. Through the long night the 
people remained, and the orator continued to speak with a 
freshness of illustration and a force of argument that seemed 
inexhaustible. At length, when the morning light began to 
stream in through the windows, he said : — " I now trust that, 
in mercy to me and to themselves, the meeting will adjourn. 
If Providence and health permit, I pledge myself to return 
and resume the subject w T here I left off." The meeting 
adjourned accordingly. 

At six o'clock on the succeeding evening the doors of the 



Oh. XII.] * VIEWS OF ESTABLISHMENTS STATED. 



307 



hall were again thrown open. Admission was by ticket. In 
a few minutes the place was crowded. The excitement was 
even greater than on the previous night. It had gone abroad 
that the Voluntaries had the worst of the battle. They, 
therefore, mustered in force, as if resolved to gain by num- 
bers what they lost by argument. It was alleged that unfair 
means had been used to prevent the free and impartial 
distribution of tickets. To this Dr. Cooke referred in strong 
terms in his opening speech : — 

" I denounce the conduct of the Voluntaries to their faces, 
and arraign them of corrupt practices in plotting to pack this 
meeting." 

Dr. Cooke had, during the day, been supplied with some 
American papers, which described in touching terms the 
spiritual destitution prevailing in many of the Western cities 
and villages. From these he read a number of extracts, some 
of them giving a sad picture of Ohio, the very State from 
which Mr. Mcllwaine had come. The effect on Mr. Mcllwaine, 
on his brother Voluntaries, and on the audience can be easily 
imagined, especially when, at the close of each telling fact and 
painful revelation, Dr. Cooke exclaimed, " Oh ! but the Volun- 
tary system, we are told, works well in America ! " 

Having, by a torrent of argument, wit, and sarcasm, over- 
whelmed his assailants, he proceeded to define and defend his 
own views of establishments : — 

" The first proposition I lay down and defend amounts to this, 
that every State is bound to make Christianity the law of the land, 
and enact no law contrary to its letter or spirit. In my second pro- 
position I distinguish between establishments and endowments ; and, 
though I must maintain that every State is bound to make such pro- 
vision as is requisite or in its power ; yet as circumstances may be 
supposed where maintenance is not needed, or where a Government 
has nothing to give ; in such a case the duty of establishment exists 
in full force, but the duty of endowment is modified by the circum- 
stances. 



308 



THE LIFE OE DB. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



" To save trouble to my antagonists, I shall make three distinct 
reservations. First, I take nothing to do with particular forms of 
establishment. I do not come here to advocate Prelacy, Presbyte- 
rianism, or Independency. I discuss establishments, not forms of 
Church government. Second, I must set it down as a point, that I 
do not come here to defend the abuses of any establishment, any 
more than I would defend the conduct of individual ministers, who 
are frail and sinful like other men. Nor do I come here to defend 
every Act of Parliament by which establishments are recognised or 
maintained. Parliaments, like other councils, may err ; and their 
object may be legitimate, when special enactments may be indefen- 
sible. Third, I do not allow of the captivity of the Church by the 
State. To a certain degree I am myself supported by the State ; 
but were Government to demand one single concession of the liberty 
wherewith Christ hath made His Church free, I would fling back 
their gift .as a polluting bribe, that disgraced, though enriched, the 
unworthy acceptor. But whatever aid the Synod of Ulster receives, 
she receives it without compromise of principle or surrender of 
liberty. The people are free ; the ministers are free. They may be 
calumniated and said to be enslaved by those who are ignorant of 
facts, or speak falsely for interested purposes ; but there lives not the 
man who dares look the Synod of Ulster in the face, and point his 
accusing finger to any plague-spot of her slavery. I stand now 
before the men who have brought the accusation ; I pronounce it a 
calumny, and I dare them to the proof." 

Dr. Cooke then proceeded at great length to lay down 
and enforce his arguments and proofs, and he succeeded in 
triumphantly estabtishing his several propositions. In the 
course of his speech he had occasion to mention an Act of 
Parliament to prevent legalised violations of the Sabbath, 
passed when Lord Castlereagh was Prime Minister, and pro- 
moted by him. This recalled to Dr. Cooke's mind the 
unseemly attack made upon the memory of that great states- 
man in the close of Dr. Ritchie's speech, and it inspired one 
of the most magnificent bursts of eloquence ever heard by any 
audience. The meeting was electrified. Paid reporters were 
present to take down the speeches ; but in the midst of this 
sublime passage their excitement became so intense that they 



Ch. XII.] OX THE DEATH OE LOED CASTLEBEAGH. 309 



dropped their pencils, and sat trembling, with eyes riveted 
on the speaker. When it was concluded they tried to recall 
the words ; others aided them ; Dr. Cooke himself was sub- 
sequently asked for his assistance : it was all in vain. The 
published report is fine, splendid ; but it is cold and feeble 
compared with the grand sentences as they flowed from the 
lips of the impassioned orator. He spoke of " that great 
man whose slumbering ashes have been so unfeelingly dis- 
turbed : " — 

"Oh!" he exclaimed, "is there no lapse of Tears will wear away 
the perennial hate of party? "Will the coffin and the grave 
afford no protection against its vampire appetite ? "Will the 
stroke by which mysterious Heaven extinguishes the lamp of 
reason, extract no tear of pity from the eye of iron-hearted man ? 
"Will it form the very text upon which theological partisanship 
shall utter its unfeeling commentaries of exulting sarcasm and 
unappeasable hate ? Charity ! charity I where is that mantle with 
which thou hast been wont to cover the multitude of a neigh- 
bour's transgressions? Is it now the office of the loudest advo- 
cate to tear the mantle aside, and expose to the rudest gaze the 
errors of both the living and the dead ; the errors of a mind ex- 
hausted with the toils of thought ; the error of the frenzied hour 
when reason reels and lunacy is in the ascendant ? Oh ! might not 
the act of that unhappy hour be consigned to the recesses of 
oblivion, or charitably be supposed to lie beyond the verge of ac- 
countability? Might not, in such a case, the ' accusing spirit, as he 
flew up to Heaven's chancery with the account, blush as he gave it 
in, and the recording spirit drop a tear upon it. and blot it out for 
ever ? ' In heaven it might be so, where mercy tempers justice. 
And on earth shall there be no mercy? Shall the commissioned 
advocate of reform, who assumes all humanity for his client, not 
only assail the errors of the living, but, hunting amidst the tombs 
of the dead, shall he, like another Old Mortality, be seen, with 
steeled chisel and incessant mallet, deepening those records of 
human frailty or of mysterious judgments which the winds and the 
rains of heaven were mercifully providing to obliterate?" 

He quoted at some length the proofs of the Divine origin of 
establishments recorded in the Old Testament. They were 



310 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



clear and conclusive, and consequently not palatable to Dr. 
Bitchie and his friends, one of whom, with considerable 
evidences of irritation, cried out, "Go to the New Law — 
that's all Mosaic." " Go to common sense," retorted Dr. 
Cooke, turning quickly upon his rude interrupter, " and that 
will be a new journey for you. Go to good manners, and that 
may be a new acquaintance. Go to patience, and that will be 
a new virtue." Every interruption, in fact, he turned against 
his assailants. Every attempt to confuse him, or put him 
down by clamour, he, with consummate tact and skill, con- 
verted into an instrument for pointing his own keen satire, 
and securing the attention, if not always the assent, of his 
hearers. When closing he said : — 

" I am happy that I do not now, as last night, stand alone in 
front of so many formidable foes. The Eev. Mr. Wilson, of Towns- 
end Street, is by my side ; near me stands my learned young friend, 
Mr. Blackwood, of Holywood ; and in front sits Mr. Gibson, a 
valiant son of the Covenant. Yoluntarious deputies may, therefore, 
be sure of opponents. I last night considered it my duty to stand 
forth and bear testimony in -these days, and tell those unthinking 
men, whose watch-word is ' separate Church and State,' that they 
were speaking of a subject they had never studied and did not un- 
derstand. I feel it also to be a singular privilege, that I have been 
able to bear testimony to the principles of my forefathers, the 
honoured Covenanters of Scotland. By their principles I stand, and 
maintain that our Lord Jesus Christ is Lord of heaven and earth, 
King of kings, and ' Head over all things to His Church.' I re- 
joice that there still exists in these days a stern and unyielding 
Presbyterian band, who, like their own banner of true blue, neither 
blanch in the rays of the sun, nor rend with the blasts of the storm. 
If, in the heat and hurry of argument, I have uttered a word calcu- 
lated to give offence, I am sorry for it ; and I beg to assure my 
opponents that, if such a word has escaped my lips, it has not come 
from the heart. And if I have occasionally made use of sarcasm, 
who was the first to set the example ? I knew something of the 
mode of warfare adopted by my chief opponent, and was determined 
from the outset, that if I heard raillery for reasoning, and ridicule 
for argument, I should try to convince my reverend opponents they 



Ch. XIL] ON "THE EXTIRPATION OE PEEL AC Y." 311 



had chosen a game at which two could play. If all had been plain, 
blunt argument I should have confined myself to argument ; but it 
was my duty to return whatever fire the enemy gave, and, if possible, 
to point his captured artillery upon his own ranks. I have shotted, 
however, my last discharge with such heavy argument, that I long 
to see my opponents attempt to return the fire. I have raised up a 
scriptural fortress, and taken post on its high towers ; and I know 
those walls will remain unscathed when the agitations of "Volun- 
taryism are sunk into the calm of exhaustion, and the roar of its 
artillery is hushed into everlasting silence." 

Dr. Cooke spoke for five hours. Dr. Ritchie's reply occu- 
pied three, and Dr. Cooke's rejoinder about an hour. Point 
after point, objection after objection, was brought forward by 
Dr. Ritchie with much tact and skill : but each argument 
and statement was placed under the knife of a logical anato- 
mist, cut in pieces, and held up a subject of surprise and 
laughter to every thoughtful man. A charge that has been 
more than once preferred against those Presbyterians who 
venture to defend establishments, was thus met by Dr. 
Cooke : — 

" Dr. Eitchie makes an ingenious attempt, by quoting from the 
Scots' Covenant, either to compel me to renounce its established 
principles, or to bind me hand and foot* to the extirpation of Pre- 
lacy ; consequently, to embroil me in warfare with the Church of 
England, or convict me of inconsistency in being its friend. A 
dilemma is always the best or worst argument. In the present case 
Dr. Eitchie's horns would not be able to suspend a fly. I could ex- 
tricate myself by affixing my reverend friend in my stead ; for, when 
a Voluntary has the effrontery to accuse an Establishment-Presby- 
terian of consorting with Black Prelacy, let him retort, and accuse 
the Voluntary of consorting with Eed Popery. Is not the Voluntary 
Seceder bound to extirpate Popery ? If not, what Original Secession 
principle does he retain ? But I will not attempt to escape in this 
way, though it effectually silences the Secession Voluntary ; but will 
meet the question directly. The Covenanters vowed to extirpate 
Black Prelacy ; so does Dr. Cooke. Had I lived in the days when 
Black Prelacy rode rough-shod over the liberties and lives of Pres- 
byterians ; and when, with the exception of the sainted Leighton, 



312 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



it numbered in its ranks in Scotland scarcely a man of worth or 
piety, I should haye felt it my duty, by every constitutional means 
and legal effort, to labour to abate or remove the nuisance. And, 
were the Prelacy of to-day of the same colour, and pursuing the 
same course, I would meet it with the same opposition, and labour 
by the same means for its removal. Nay, were Presbyterianism to 
be dyed in the same vat, I should feel it a duty to resist its claims 
till it had washed its garments. Prelacy, I admit, has not changed ; 
but it is notorious prelates have. The system of Church govern- 
ment remains unchanged ; but the character, piety, zeal, and 
efficiency of the clergy have risen, and are rising every hour. This 
gives room for mutual forbearance on points of government and dis- 
cipline, and gives a stimulus to brotherly kindness in matters of 
truth and godliness. . . . Dr. Eitchie has ingeniously, rather 
than ingenuously, extracted one paragraph in which the Covenanters 
were bound to extirpate Popery and Prelacy. Now, extirpate is an 
ugly word, for it may be misrepresented as referable to men, and not 
to opinions ; and Dr. Eitchie seems to have produced it in that sense. 
If it refer to men, it is obnoxious ; if to opinions, it is inoffensive. 
For, taking extirpate to apply to opinions, it is a strong but most 
harmless word. I judge that, in this sense, every Prelatist holds 
himself bound to extirpate Presbytery, while he is at the moment 
the sincere, warm friend of Presbyterians ; that is, being con- 
vinced in his own mind that Bishops are superior to Presbyters, he 
feels bound to propagate that opinion, and extirpate the opinion of 
clerical equality. And in all this, we may say, there is error ; but 
yet there is no persecution." 

After this last speech the debate continued in brief addresses 
and replies till six o'clock in the morning. The scene is thus 
described by an eye-witness : — " We were present at Dr. 
Cooke's special request, and seated at his feet on the platform. 
We had a full view of the audience, and witnessed the over- 
powering effect that his magnificent oratory produced. In his 
usual style, he commenced by clearing his way, and gradually 
it was found that he was building up a mighty argument. 
From time to time he would take up one or other of the 
sophistries which lay beside the truth he was establishing. 
He would hold them up before the audience for their ridicule, 
and with the strength of a giant he would tear them into frag- 



Ch. Xn.] DEFEAT OF THE VOLUNTARIES. 



313 



ments and cast theni aside. Then, as if relieved, he would 
burst into a confiscation of wit and humour, and with a bril- 
liancy of fancy he would lift his audience up into an atmosphere 
of poetic beauty. As he concentrated his colossal sentences, 
piling member upon member, as his voice rose in majesty 
through the hall, until the summit of the climax was attained, 
it was a striking scene to witness the spell-bound listeners 
leaning forward, breathless, electrified, and at length when the 
sense was complete, as if the soul was satisfied, falling back in 
a mass to rest. . . . Never in any assembly had we beheld 
such an overwhelming power of mind in its highest develop- 
ment, producing its normal effect on the intellect of a multi- 
tude. It was as if the wand in the hand of a mighty magician 
had been swaying the audience to and fro, according to his 
will." 

The concluding scene and the result of the debate are 
sketched with graphic power by a writer in the Orthodox 
Presbyterian: — " ~V\ Then the formality of speech-making was 
over, then came the tug of war, when Dr. Cooke demanded 
the answers of the Voluntary to a few questions. Here he 
shut him up completely. He reduced his argumentation to a 
complete absurdity. And the debate closed, leaving a deep 
impression on the mind of every impartial witness, that the 
cause of Yokmtaryism was indefensible, and that Dr. Ritchie 
had received such a castigation, as the man merited who came 
to disturb the peace of the Churches and ministers of another 
country. So complete was his discomfiture, that, with a few 
exceptions, the very men who invited him, whether ashamed of 
the cause or its advocate we know not, fled from the scene of 
action before the debate was terminated. The time is not yet 
come when the people of this country will not require a law to 
protect the Sabbath day from violation, and forbid the practice 
of polygamy ; but both the law of the Sabbath and of marriage 
are learned only from Revelation, and if legislated for by the 
Government of the country, the principle of an establishment is 
admitted." 



314 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



When the meeting broke up Dr. Cooke's friends gathered 
round him, and carried him home in triumph amid the enthu- 
siastic plaudits of a crowd of followers. The victory was 
decisive. Dr. Ritchie was literally overwhelmed with a flood 
of argument and splendid declamation. His Voluntary crusade 
in Ireland was at an end. He left abruptly, and returned to 
Edinburgh; but the tidings of his defeat followed him, and 
was hailed with delight by the Church of Scotland. The 
victory gained in Ireland was a victory for establishments. 
The influence of the little noisy party that had brought Dr. 
Ritchie to Belfast was overthrown, and political Voluntaryism 
received a blow from which it never recovered. Dr. Cooke 
was now the most popular man in Ulster. His fame spread 
over the kingdom. The principles he had defended with 
such distinguished success were common to the Established 
Churches of the empire, and their leading men were not slow 
to acknowledge his services. 

From London, Mr. William Cairns, one of Dr. Cooke's most 
esteemed and most talented friends, wrote : — ''I have not been 
able to find time sooner to congratulate you on the discom- 
fiture of the Voluntaries, or that extraordinary collection from 
all parts of the political and religious compass which assembled 
in Belfast under that name. I have had no sufficiently intel- 
ligible account of the proceedings, but am waiting for it with 
anxiety, and particularly long to see some one qualified to 
relate what occurred ; and I feel in the meantime unspeakable 
satisfaction at the result. 

" I last night witnessed Sir Robert Peel's superior powers 
as a public speaker in the House of Commons, and his triumph 
over the sophistries of Mr. Sheil, who, in a speech of much 
eloquence, but most afflicting to the ears, appeared as the 
mouthpiece of the Ministers in support of the third reading of 
the Irish Municipal Corporations Bill. . . . He made honour- 
able mention of you in reply to some observations on the 
political interference and language of Priest Keough ; but he 
qualified what he said with so much complimentary acknow- 



Ch. XII.] EEYIEWS OP THE DISCUSSION. 



315 



ledgnient of the justice of the high opinion which was enter- 
tained of you by your own Church, and the influence which you 
possess, and ought to possess in it, that you could not have 
found fault with what he said. He associated with you the 
Bishop of Exeter." 

An authentic report of the discussion was published, and 
had an enormous sale. It was reviewed by some of the leading- 
periodicals, and Dr. Cooke's powers as an orator and contro- 
versialist formed the theme of general admiration. The Church 
of Scotland Magazine says: — "We were previously aware of 
Dr. Cooke's preeminent powers as a controversialist and 
debater; but our perusal of this report has increased our 
admiration an hundredfold. His speeches exhibit a freshness 
and strength, both of thought and expression, peculiarly cha- 
racteristic. There are frequent bursts of impassioned elo- 
quence. His power of instant retort is admirable ; his sarcasm 
most biting and well applied ; and, though he spurns vulgarity, 
and descends to nothing like personalities — nothing that ever 
gives unnecessary offence to the feelings of any — yet sometimes 
we could not help pitying his opponents in their unsuccessful 
attempts to lure him off from the contested ground. Yes, we 
did pity his opponents, or rather his prey, in their vain 
endeavours to escape, by leaping, and doubling, and burrow- 
ing, and all their other peculiar arts. Dr. Ritchie had come by 
special invitation, longing to deliver misruled Ireland. His 
speech we do not think it necessary to refer to; it was just the 
old and oft-repeated tale. . . . Dr. Cooke fights each man with 
his own weapons. He takes up his antagonists one by one, 
apparently without the slightest effort ; and having amused his 
audience with them for a little, lays them to rest with inimi- 
table composure." In the course of a trenchant article Frazer 
thus writes : — " The coarse jests of Dr. Eitchie, spouted in 
every meeting-house in the north of England and Scotland, 
the lame and pointless assaults of the Potterrow Voluntary on 
all that is ancient and sacred, were laid hold on by Dr. Cooke, 
and turned with such dexterity and force against their unhappy 



316 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



utterer, that the pity of the audience was elicited for the man, 
and their contempt and indignation poured on his cause. 
Never, certainly, have we read arguments so appositely put, 
wit and anecdote, and genuine humour, made more subser- 
vient to the hest and holiest of causes, than in the speeches of 
Dr. Henry Cooke, reported in this pamphlet." 

Dr. Cooke's triumph in the Voluntary controversy had an 
important ecclesiastical result. The Presbyterian Church of 
Ireland is a daughter of the Old Kirk of Scotland. But she 
was long a degenerate daughter. The Arian heresy had largely 
corrupted her ministry. She had forsaken or forgotten her 
old honoured Standards, and the Church of Scotland would not 
acknowledge her. Now, however, by the efforts and talents of 
Henry Cooke, Arianism had been expelled, and subscription to 
the Westminster Confession had been made imperative. The 
way was thus open for the restoration of communion between 
the Churches, and Dr. Cooke's defence of the establishment 
principle proved the immediate cause of accomplishing the 
desired end. The Synod of Ulster entered into correspond- 
ence with the Church of Scotland. A deputation, consisting 
of Dr. Cooke and others, was appointed to attend the meet- 
ing of the General Assembly, in May, 1836. The Assembly 
resolved that " the ministers of the Synod of Ulster may 
hold ministerial communion with the Church of Scotland." 
The Moderator announced this decision from the chair to the 
deputation, when Dr. Cooke, at the request of his brethren, 
returned thanks to the Assembly for "the favourable re- 
ception which had been given to their application." In his 
speech he brought out some interesting and important facts 
connected with the state and history of Presbyterianism in 
Ireland : — 

" I feel bound to address our thanks to the God of our fathers 
who has spared us, and honoured us to behold this high day, when 
my brethren and I are publicly and officially recognised, true sons of 
the Church of Scotland. . . . While obeying my fellow- deputies in 
conveying their thanks, and the thanks of the Synod of Ulster, to 



Ch. XII.] SPEECH IN THE SCOTCH GENEBAL ASSEMBLY. 317 



this venerable assembly, may I be permitted to trespass for a short 
time in glancing at the history of Presbyterianism in Ireland. The 
Presbyterian settlement commenced about 1611, and from that time 
till 1642 continued, by a peculiar ecclesiastical comprehension, to 
constitute a part of the Established Church of Ireland. We leam 
from authentic documents contained in the "Life of Livingstone," 
that the Scotch Presbyterian ministers who emigrated to Ireland 
acknowledged the Irish Prelates as Presbyters, joined with them, in 
that character, in the act of ordination, being permitted to model 
the forms of the Service-book according to their own views of disci- 
pline and Church government. In this state of mutual forbearance 
and charity, the two branches of Protestantism continued till a few 
years previous to 1641. At this time our Presbyterian fathers were, 
through evil counsels, expelled from their churches and exiled from 
their people ; but Presbyterian order and worship continued uninter- 
rupted through the zealous labours of the regimental chaplains who 
accompanied Munro. By these the first Presbytery in Ireland was 
constituted at Carrickfergus, in June, 1642 ; and from this little 
seed sprung up the General Synod of Ulster, now embracing in its 
jurisdiction twenty-four Presbyteries, and extending its ministers 
and its congregations into every province of the kingdom. But as 
the ministry of the chaplains was necessarily confined to the neigh- 
bourhood of the garrisons, the destitute condition of the country 
parishes was, in 1642-43, brought before the venerable Assembly of 
the Mother Church, and a mission of six ministers, including Living- 
stone, Baillie, and Blair, was deputed to Ireland, by whose indefati- 
gable labours the lamp of the gospel was kept burning in those dark 
and troublous times. It is, perhaps, not unworthy of remark that, 
in the earnest petition addressed to the Scottish Assembly, our Irish 
forefathers expressed an humble hope, that 'the day might come 
when a General Assembly in Ireland might return the firstfruit of 
thanks,' for the seed of the plants they then begged from their 
mother's garden. This day, their hope — I had almost said their 
prophecy — stands realized; and the mission your fathers commenced, 
by the loan, as the petition expressed it, of six, now returns you the 
firstfruit of thanks from a General Assembly of two hundred and 
fifty ministers, with large and flourishing congregations. Through 
the period of our history, like most other Churches, we have been 
assailed by divers doctrines ; but, from the first, our fathers have 
continued to recognize either the Scots' or Westminster Confession, as 
the exhibition of their faith. Our records anterior to the Revolution 



318 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



are lost ; but in a protest by one of our ministers, he testifies that 
he subscribed the Westminster Confession in 1688, and that such he 
had always heard to have been the law and practice, from the original 
organization of our Synod. In 1698, 1707, and upon various other 
occasions, our Synod continued its adherence to the same Confession; 
and now, as you have heard, confirms that adherence by a constitu- 
tion, which, I trust and believe, will remain immutable through all 
the fortunes of our future history." 

Referring to the endowments of the Presbyterian Church in 
Ireland, he made the following important statement : — 

" It may be gratifying to this venerable Assembly to learn, that 
the kindness of the Government in granting endowments continues 
to keep pace with the necessities of our people. The Government 
know that our Scottish forefathers were planted in the wildest and 
most barren portions of our land, where the malediction of O'Neill 
was pronounced upon the man who would cultivate a field or build a 
house. The Government know it was the most rude and lawless of 
the provinces, where resistance retired, as to her fortress ; and the 
Government know that Scottish industry has drained its bogs, and 
cultivated its barren wastes ; has filled its ports with shipping, sub- 
stituted towns and cities for its hovels and claghans, and given peace 
and good order to a land of confusion and blood. The Government 
know, that while nearly twenty regiments are required for the three 
southern provinces, the northern province is garrisoned by three." 

His closing sentences were graceful and eloquent : — 

" Some of our fathers, more observant than we of the times, and 
the signs of them, might, perhaps, have drawn encouraging omens 
from the circumstance of finding in the chair a Scotchman (Dr. 
Macleod), with an Irish tongue and an Irish heart. I see, on your 
left, a venerated brother, who was, I believe, the first to awake atten- 
tion to the gospel might that slumbered in the Irish tongue. Others 
have since laboured in the same cause; and to yourself, under Provi- 
dence, Ireland will soon be indebted for a gift that will awake her 
music and her poetry to the strains of the gospel. The shamrock- 
wreathed harp of my country has hitherto responded to the coronach 
of sorrow or the record of blood ; by you it will be entwined with the 
roses of Sharon, and your hands will awake its chords to the strains 



Ch. XII.] HIS POPULAKITY IN SCOTLAND. 



319 



of mercy and love. You have visited our country, not to spy out the 
nakedness of the land ; but you have returned with the best bunches 
of our Eshcol-grapes, encouraging others to come over and help us ; 
and you transmit, by them, the strain and the harp with which 
David expelled the demon visitant of Saul, as an antidote to the 
discords of our country, and as the anticipated celebration of our 
victory and peace. In the name of my brethren who have deputed 
me to the office — in the name of the Synod of Ulster, which we here 
represent, I return to you, and this venerable Assembly, our deep-felt 
thanks. After years of separation we are reunited ; and though in dif- 
ferent lands, and in different outward circumstances, we form, in spirit 
and communion, one Presbyterian Church. And, if it be the will of a 
mysterious Providence, that, in these days of rebuke and aggression, 
your venerable edifice should be assailed by the storm ; or if, in 
times to come, some new and fiery trial should await you, may the 
God who attracted Moses to the vision of Horeb, and showed him 
the emblem of the Universal Church — the Bush in unscathed verdure 
subsisting in the devouring flame — may He still dwell with you — 
your protection and your glory ; and may the page of your history, 
as it tells of your labours, your victories, and your faithful contend- 
ings, ever continue to append to her imperishable records the motto 
of your Church's effigies — Nec tamen consumebatur." 

The Voluntary discussion had made Dr. Cooke almost as 
popular in Scotland as in Ireland. His eloquence produced a 
marked effect upon the Assembly ; and the services he had 
rendered to a common cause, gained for him the utmost re- 
spect. He writes to Mrs. Cooke, from Glasgow, on the 2nd 
of June : — " Mr. Carmichal will inform you that my remain- 
ing here has been, in some sense, much against my will. But 
two reasons have weighed with me. First, as we are now in 
communion with the old Mother in Scotland, Principal Baird 
has expressed a strong wish that I should preach before the 
magistrates in Edinburgh, in the Cathedral, as a public me- 
morial of the reunion of the Churches. Second, Mr. Car- 
michal has got churches for me to preach in, and get collections 
for him. . . . 

" I have been greatly pleased with my visit. If Dr. Bitchie 
had clapped me into Dr. Hanna's doublet, and stuffed me out 



320 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



with straw, lie could not so speedily have made me a great 
man. The sayings of the discussion are in every mouth ; and 
I stand acknowledged champion of the Church of Scotland. 
The Irish shillelah has cracked the cranium that presented its 
impenetrable thickness to the Scottish battle-axe. In fact, I 
have succeeded in what I sought — to paint a ridiculous party, 
and make them truly ridiculous. The Scots argued with them ; 
I laughed at them. A light wit has effected more than the 
powers of heavy argument. Under all the circumstances I 
have been greatly caressed. I would have had little more to 
ask for, had you been with me, and my poor boys well ; and 
Jenny — my dear, dear Jenny, living. The happier I am, she 
is the surer to rise to my mind ; and my tears are ready to 
start at the moment of my greatest joy. God's will be done ! 

" On Saturday I had an express invitation from his Grace, 
the Commissioner, to attend his levee, for I had not gone before. 
I attended, and was received with marked respect. I had the 
honour of a long chat ; and then an invitation to dinner, and 
to coffee in the evening with Lady Belhaven. In the drawing- 
room, before dinner, his Grace spoke to the Moderator to give 
me a chair near his seat ; so I was located just opposite the 
Lord Provost of Edinburgh. There, with near three hundred 
guests, in the princely hall of the Stewarts, my humble name 
was toasted from the vice-regal throne, and the music of the 
attending band awaked in my honour. The Moderator, beside 
whom I sat, whispered me his wish that Dr. Eitchie, and the 
Belfast ' Bads,' had just got a peep in at the window. I told 
him it was all well ; but that if J ohn Knox had not fought, we 
should not have dined. Had Knox dreaded the power of the 
Queen, we should not have received the smile of a king. In 
the evening I attended Lady Belhaven's soiree. When I was 
stealing away, her Grace observed me, and crossed me at the 
door to give me a pressing invitation to visit her at home." . . 

Dr. Cooke and his fellow- deputies received the thanks of the 
Synod of Ulster, at its annual meeting. It was a subject for 
congratulation that the Presbyterian Church of Ireland, which 



Ch. XII.] DEGKEE OF LL.D. FKOM TEINITY COLLEGE. 321 



had been so long labouring under the incubus of a deadly 
heresy, was now freed from it ; and that as a token of her hard 
won freedom, she was once again received into the bosom of 
the mother Church of Scotland. It was an earnest of better 
times ; and Dr. Cooke, who had been so largely instrumental 
in achieving this position, lived to see those better times. 

But a still more remarkable recognition of his services yet 
awaited him. It came from the Provost of Trinity College, 
Dublin. 

"Provost's House, Feb. 9th, 1837. 
" Keverend Sir, — It is with the most sincere pleasure that 
I have undertaken to convey to you, the unanimous wish of the 
Board of Trinity College, that you would do us the favour of 
accepting the honorary degree of LL.D. in this University, as 
the expression of our admiration of the talents with which you 
have so successfully cleared from heterodoxy, the branch of the 
Protestant Church in Ireland, over which you preside, and of 
the ability with which you have defended the Establishment 
against the attempts of those, who, under the pretence of 
purging its corruptions, would deprive it of the means of 
support. ... 

" I have the honour to be, Sir, 

" With the highest esteem, 

" Your very faithful servant, 
"Bar. Lloyd." 

Such an honour conferred upon a minister of the Presby- 
terian Church, by a University under Episcopal rule, was 
extremely rare. A similar honour was given a short time 
previously, to Dr. Chalmers, by the University of Oxford. 

If Dr. Cooke's defence of Establishments had gained for him 
the grateful acknowledgments of Churchmen, it had also ex- 
posed him to the unceasing hostility of Voluntaries. He was 
assailed from every part of the three kingdoms. No oppor- 
tunity was missed of attempting to refute his arguments, and to 



322 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



set aside the great principles lie had developed. His assailants 
even stooped to misrepresentation and personal abuse. In 
January, 1837, he and Dr. Stewart, were deputed to visit Scot- 
land, to awaken an interest in the Scriptural schools which the 
S}mod of Ulster was engaged in establishing in Ireland. A 
great meeting was held in Perth. The scheme of the Synod 
was explained, and the defects of the National System of Edu- 
cation were pointed out. While Dr. Cooke was speaking, he 
was repeatedly interrupted and contradicted by Mr. Massie, an 
Independent minister. To prevent unseemly confusion, the 
chairman consented to hear Mr. Massie, when Dr. Cooke had 
finished his speech. He was heard; and he charged Dr. 
Cooke with uttering " a foul slander and calumny," against 
the National Board. Dr. Cooke, in reply, pledged himself to 
substantiate, by unquestionable documentary evidence, every 
statement he had made. In due time he enclosed his proofs 
to the Eev. Mr. Lewis, of Perth ; but before they could be 
published, Mr. Massie renewed his attack through the Press, 
and charged Dr. Cooke with having violated his pledge. Dr. 
Cooke replied in a letter, which was widely circulated in Scot- 
land and Ireland. He explains the origin and nature of the 
controversy : — 

" About the end of January last, I was told that a report of a 
public meeting in Perth, at which Dr. Stewart and myself attended, 
had been published in Belfast, and, I naturally supposed, the abuse 
uttered at the meeting by Mr. Massie. As my custom is, I let the 
matter pass in silence. ... I will state my reasons. . . . First, 
were I to reply to every slander with which I have for many years 
been successively assailed, I should find time for little else. I do 
believe, according to the Scriptures, that the devil is the father of 
lies and slanders, and that it is often part of his policy to detach 
ministers of the gospel from assailing his kingdom by occupying them 
incessantly in defending themselves. Upon this scriptural principle 
I have acted, and will continue to act so long as I am personally con- 
cerned, and will depart from it only in the present instance when 
silence might injure some public interest of the Church. Secondly, 
I have submitted hitherto in silence to many false accusations because 



Ch. XII.] 



CONTEOYEESY WITH ME. MASSIE. 



323 



I was convinced that, if God did not enable me to live them down, 
no human ability could write them down. Truth is unity, falsehood 
everything but infinity. 

" Thirdly, studiously avoiding to read newspaper attacks, and 
patiently sitting down under their multiplied accusations, I know I 
may have appeared to some afraid to meet them. Now, I must honestly 
plead guilty to the last part of this charge. I have been, and I still 
am afraid to read even the most groundless slander. And why ? Just 
because I am afraid to be made angry. I pray to God, ' Lead me not 
into temptation ; ' and if I expect him to lead me one way, I must 
not lead myself another. This is a practical truth I would that 
Christians did more deeply consider. I know not any temptation 
much greater than to hear and to read unmerited abuse. 

" But why do I now come forward to meet Mr. Massie ? Because, 
not contented with one attack, he has repeated it, and brings against 
me the tangible charge of violation of my public pledge — a charge 
which, if true, affects my ministerial usefulness. The case then 
ceases to be my own. The Church is concerned." 

Dr. Cooke proceeds to reply in detail to Mr. Massie's charges, 
and he does so with his usual ability and success. His 
answer to the accusation of violating a public pledge, brings 
out some strange, but characteristic, phases of the policy and 
practice of the National Board of Education : — 

" The document I promised to send was not the private written 
instructions to inspectors. The document I promised to send was 
the rule for 1 excluding ministers from preaching even in school- 
houses they had built ' — the sole point on which Mr. Massie offered me 
the shadow of contradiction. Now, the promise of transmitting that 
document I made in Perth on Thursday, the 13th January; and on 
the 17th I received it from Belfast at Glasgow, and transmitted it to 
Perth to the Rev. Mr. Lewis, with the expectation and request that it 
should be published immediately. As to the fact of written private 
instructions having been, at one time, given to the Inspectors of 
schools, the only evidences I can give are my own eyes and my own 
veracity, supported by the testimony of Mr. Massie's friend, Mr. 
Carlile, who cannot and will not deny it ; with that of the astonished 
Inspector who showed them to me in Dublin, and whose name and 
honourable character Mr. Carlile well knows, together with the whole 

Y 2 



324 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XII. 



Synod of Ulster, to whom I stated the fact in presence of Mr. Carlile, 
and who must well recollect his angry charge against me for speaking 
in public of a private document. That these once private instruc- 
tions have since been published and printed, is no denial of my 
previous discovery. In fact, I compelled their publication by dis- 
covering and denouncing the part that prohibited the Bible during 
four hours each day." 

Mr. Massie had sneered at Dr. Cooke, for joining with his 
Protestant brethren at the Hillsborough meeting. He repre- 
sented him as a renegade Presbyterian, because he proclaimed 
the banns of marriage between the Protestant Churches of the 
empire. Dr. Cooke replies : — 

" Have I accused Mr. Massie for slandering me ? . . . . No. I 
thank him for the allusion. The remembrance of it is delightful. 
. . . Nay, I think the bare repetition of it may do him good even 
now ; and, therefore, so far from calling him slanderer for bringing 
it up before the meeting, I shall repeat it, with thanks to him for 
furnishing the opportunity. My words are these, 1 Between the 
divided Churches I publish the banns of a sacred marriage of 
Christian forbearance where they differ ; of Christian love where 
they agree ; and of Christian co-operation in all matters where their 
common safety is concerned.' Am I slandered when this is repeated? 
No. I glory in being author of the proposal, and I now chal- 
lenge Mr. Massie, with every one of his most liberal friends, though 
shielded in the threefold antipathies of most brazen Voluntaryism, to 
say they dare forbid the banns. I tell them they dare not. It was 
a scriptural, it was a holy purpose of marriage, on which, though 
bad men of all classes must frown, the good of all sects and denomi- 
nations must cordially rejoice." 

Another point in the Board of Education's crooked policy, 
he brought out with great force : — 

" In relation to Mr. Massie's quotation from the propositions of 
the Synod of Ulster, submitted to Government for the improvement 
of the Board, and which, misled by the Board, be declares to have been 
granted by the Commissioners of Education, I have only to remark 
that the statement of their being granted is totally untrue. Had 



Oh. XII.] # PEESENTATION TO ME. MACEOEY. 



325 



they been so, the whole Synod of Ulster would now be in connexion 
with the Board. "With this untruth Mr. Massie is no way charge- 
able. It lies at the door of the Board. They published to the 
world that the propositions had been granted ; and, as I have done 
already, I stand before the public again to say and to prove their 
statement untrue. I say, it was impossible for the Board to grant 
the Synod's propositions ; because, after receiving them, the Board 
delayed an answer, and then added two new rules that rendered the 
Synod's propositions null and void. Of all the acts of the Board I 
have ever looked upon this is the worst." 

The deep interest which Dr. Cooke took in the celebrated 
Clough case, and the important services he rendered to that 
congregation and to the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, have 
already been noticed. The congregation of Clough was obliged 
to enter on a protracted law-suit; and every plan and plea 
which ingenuity could devise was tried, to rob the people of 
their property. The bearings of the point at issue were very 
wide. If the Arians should succeed in gaining the church at 
Clough, many others might be claimed and seized ; no congre- 
gation of the Synod of Ulster, in fact, could feel secure in the 
possession of its ecclesiastical property. 

At length, in 1836, the Government Committee of the 
Synod were able to report, that their cause had triumphed ; 
and they stated that much of the success was to be ascribed, 
under God, to the zeal and ability of the solicitor for the con- 
gregation, A. J. Macrory, Esq. It was thereupon moved by 
Dr. Cooke, and unanimously resolved : — " That this Synod, 
impressed with a deep sense of obligation to A. J. Macrory, 
Esq., for his generosity in acting gratuitously as solicitor for 
the congregation of Clough, in the recovery of their property, 
and in defence of the rights of this Church. . . do resolve to re- 
quest his acceptance of some testimonial of their gratitude." 
An influential committee was appointed to carry out the wishes 
of the Synod; and Dr. Cooke, at their request selected a magni- 
ficent service of plate, and a Bible, which were publicly pre- 
sented to Mr. Macrory, at the annual meeting in 1837. 



CHAPTER XIII. 



1836—1839. 

Notice of Motion in the Synod on Protestant Defence— Meeting in May Street 
Church — Speech of Rev. Hugh McNeile — Dr. Cooke on Protestant Union — 
Sermon on National Infidelity— On the Signs of the Times — Religion and 
Politics — Conservative Banquet — Dr. Cooke's Speech — His "Views on Con- 
servatism and the Church of England — On Religious Establishments and 
Protestant Unity — Ethical Principles developed in his Class Lectures — 
Monument to Samuel Rutherward— Sermon at Anwoth — Speech at Stranraer 
— Fundamental Principle of Establishments — Description of Dr. Cooke at 
Exeter Hall— Freedom of the City of Dublin— Severe Accident — Addresses 
of Congratulation on his Recovery — Letter from Lord Roden. 

The passing of the Reform Bill, the establishment of the 
National System of Education in Ireland, and other proceed- 
ings of the Legislature, created an uneasy feeling in the minds 
of a large number of Protestants throughout the empire.. It 
began to be feared that, by undue yielding to the aggressive 
demands of Popery, the principles of the Reformation would be 
sacrificed, and the Protestant Constitution of England en- 
dangered. Under this impression Protestant Associations were 
organized in many of the leading cities. Their object was 
purely defensive. They asked no new powers. They laid 
claim to no exclusive immunities or privileges. They were 
conservative in their aim. They were designed to protect and 
preserve, by all legitimate means, the Protestantism of the 
Throne and Constitution. Dr. Cooke deemed the subject of 
such importance, that he brought it under the notice of the 
Synod of Ulster, at Belfast, in 1837, and gave notice of motion 
to the following effect :— 



Ch. XIII.] PKOTESTAXT DEFENCE ASSOCIATION. 



327 



" That whilst we hold that the ministers, elders, and lay members 
of our communion are. under every consideration of prudence and 
obligation of duty, as much as lieth in them, bound to avoid all 
connection with the factious and partizan politics by which these 
and other countries are so much disturbed : and to avoid, on all 
occasions, the putting forth of themselves or individuals in a repre- 
sentative character, without specific commission from their brethren ; 
yet vre also hold it to be their undoubted and inalienable privilege 
to express their personal opinions, at any proper or suitable time or 
place, on any or every question of constitutional politics, without 
being liable to reflection or censure in any of our Church Courts : 
and in these times of trouble and rebuke, when the glorious princi- 
ples of civil and religious liberty, advocated and supported by our 
Puritan forefathers, are threatened by the conjoint assaults of 
Popery and Infidelity ; and. especially, when the important doctrine 
of the duty of kingdoms and nations, as such, to acknowledge and 
support religion, is so openly assailed, we hold it to be our specially 
bounden duty to defend these principles, and to co-operate, for these 
objects, with all our Protestant brethren, who hold the common faith 
and truth as it is in Jesus." 

His action did not stop with this, nor was it confined to the 
Synod. He gathered round him the leading men of Belfast 
and Ulster, and they agreed that a meeting should be held in 
May Street church, for the purpose of inaugurating a Pro- 
testant Defence Association. Thursday, August 31st, 1837, 
was the day fixed. Long before the hour appointed, the street 
in front of the church was filled with an eager crowd. ^ nen 
the doors were thrown open, every seat in the spacious building 
was immediately occupied. The leading clergy and gentry of 
Belfast and the smTounding country were present. The chair 1 
was occupied by the Eev. A. C. Macartney, and the first speaker 
was the Eev. Hugh McXeile, who thus explained the object of 
the assemblage : — 

" It is impossible to conceive any occasion for which a public 
meeting can be convened within the precincts of the British Empire, 
of deeper importance to the temporal and spiritual interests of its 
inhabitants of all denominations, than that for which we are this 



328 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIII. 



day assembled. It is not to create or foment divisions among our 
fellow-countrymen, as is slanderously reported, and as some affirm 
that we intend. No, it is with far different objects that we are met 
together. These objects may be fairly classed under two heads : — 
1st, to combine in one Christian brotherhood of self-defence all who 
truly loye true religion and genuine liberty ; all who sincerely advo- 
cate the free circulation of the unmutilated and unadulterated Word 
of God ; all who assert and defend the right of private judgment ; 
all who venerate the inviolable sanctity of an oath ; all real loyalists 
who maintain the unrivalled and universal supremacy of the King 
or Queen of England within these realms, and renounce, adjure, and 
detest any allegiance whatever to any foreign power or potentate, 
ecclesiastical or civil. This is the direct object of our Protestant 
Association, considered in its scriptural foundation, and in its 
national exercise. Our second object is, to address ourselves with 
earnest affection to those of our fellow-countrymen who have the 
misfortune still to labour under anti-scriptural and anti-national 
prejudices ; who are denied the free circulation of the pure Word of 
God, and the right of private judgment; who are taught that 
oaths, under certain circumstances, may and ought to be violated ; 
and who are commanded to yield their first and highest allegiance to 
a foreign ecclesiastical authority." 

Referring to the services already rendered by Dr. Cooke to 
the cause of Protestantism, and to the abuse that had been 
heaped upon him from many quarters, Mr. McNeile said : — 

u There is not, perhaps, a man in the kingdom to whom this more 
forcibly applies than to our valued brother and faithful champion of 
Protestantism, Dr. Cooke, a man who is at once the subject of eulogy 
and the butt of calumny — eulogy from all that is noble, and calumny 
from all that is base, in the society of his fellow-countrymen. How 
eminently it has pleased God to qualify him for the position in which 
he is situated ! Our Lord Jesus Christ is represented in Scripture 
as standing among the candlesticks or Churches, and holding the 
stars or ministers in His right hand. This speaks the ready adap- 
tation of the stars to their respective candlesticks. When the 
appointed time was come for sending the Gospel message to the 
polished Athenians, He had a fitted messenger ready, not an un- 
lettered fisherman of Galilee, but a classical student, a pupil of 



Ch. XIII.] HIS CHAEACTEE DEAWN BY DE. M'NEILE. 329 



Gamaliel, versed in the secular learning of the Greeks. The same 
adaptation of means is manifest throughout the whole history of the 
Church. Calvin would have failed in Germany, and Luther in Geneva. 
In Scotland, Cranmer would have been denounced as a temporiser 
with Popery. In England, Knox would have caused a reaction by a 
want of courtesy to the Queen. Among the mountaineers of the high 
Alps, Dr. Chalmers would have been useless ; and in the Professor's 
chair in Edinburgh, Felix Neff would have been absurd. And we 
may truly affirm that Paul was not more suited to the Athenians, 
Luther to the Germans, Calvin to the Swiss ; that Cranmer was not 
more suited to the moderation of England, or Knox to the single- 
eyed determination of Scotland ; that Neff was not more precisely 
the man for Alpine hardships, or Chalmers for the Professor's chair, 
than Cooke is, and has been, for the Orthodox battles of the Synod 
of Ulster, and the Protestant awakening of the town of Belfast." 

Dr. Cooke was the next speaker. When he appeared, the 
whole assembly rose to their feet, and continued cheering for 
several minutes. He began his speech by stating his reasons 
for appearing there that day, surrounded by men of another 
Church : — 

" A common danger should lead to a common defence. Union 
and charity can only tend to elevate the universal Church. In the 
present generation, while Churches which agree in all fundamental 
points are accused and decried for uniting, the world is striving to 
unite all who agree in no one common point, but the overthrow of 
Protestant and evangelical truth. All who reject Christ are com- 
bined ; and I call upon all who receive Him to adopt a counter- 
combination. ... If England, and Scotland, and Presbyterian 
Ulster would arise in the strength of zeal, and love, and Christian 
decision, we should find instrumentality enough in existence, and 
success would be certain." 

In the pulpit as well as on the platform, Dr. Cooke developed 
and enforced his great principles of Christian union and co- 
operation. On the 15th of July he preached on "National 
Calamities the Consequence of National Sins," selecting as his 
text the words of Amos : " Shall there be evil in a city, and the 
Lord hath not done it ? " With skilful hand he sketched the 



330 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. xni. 



sins of Britain : worldliness, drunkenness, Sabbath-breaking, 
neglect of education, political and religious strife; and to 
these lie traced the calamities which were then afflicting the 
country: — 

c< If any evil is endured in the nation or individual ; if it be 
found in the whole city, in the splendid streets where the rich dwell ; 
if it be found in the extended marts of commerce, where merchan- 
dise is continually exposing its wares and accumulating its profits ; 
or in the dark and dreary lanes into which misery and poverty retire 
to hide themselves ; or if it be found in those wretched garrets, the 
last resort of unfriended humanity, where they are open to the winds 
and rains of heaven, and where the poor, all uncared for, sleep but 
rest not ; whether there be evil in one or another part of the city, or 
in the whole city — ' the Lord hath done it.' If it be a calamity that 
has come to the treasury of a nation, and closed up the fountains 
from which it was supplied — that comes to the health of a nation, 
and lays its hundreds and thousands on beds of pain — ' the Lord 
hath done it.' So that, whatever be the condition of the land, in 
sorrow and in suffering, the Spirit of G-od distinctly informs us, it 
is the Lord hath sent it, it is the 'Lord hath done it.' " 

His remarks on education were most appropriate and instruc- 
tive. They show how his thoughtful mind and clear perception 
reached to the root of the nation's ills : — 

" There is not a portion of this land that is not suffering from 
one sin — the neglect of the education of the people. What is the 
great cause of the multiplied calamities of the land, but that the 
people have not been taught to know G-od ? And just at the very 
time when the nation was beginning to awake to some sense of 
education, then a blighting form of education is presented, forced 
on the land, the tendency of which is to deliver the children of Ire- 
land, bound hand and foot, into the power of their spiritual rulers, 
with an impenetrable barrier placed between them and God's eternal 
Word." 

On the 20th of August he preached to his congregation on 
" The Signs of the Times." The sermon was printed, and in 
the preface he says :— 



Ch. XIII.] SEEMON ON " THE SIGNS OF THE TIMES." 331 



" The Lord's message to Ezekiel (iii.~17) comes with equal force to 
every minister of the Gospel. The message declares his awful re- 
sponsibility, and demands unbounded faithfulness in his office. Let 
ministers and people hear it : 1 Son of Man, I have made thee a 
watchman unto the house of Israel ; therefore hear the word at my 
mouth, and give them warning from me.' . . . Two departments 
of ministerial duty are here presented : the one, to warn the wicked, 
that he may repent ; the other, to warn the righteous, that he may 
be roused to watch and pray against temptation and sin." 

In this discourse Dr. Cooke traces fully the connection be- 
tween religion and politics. He shows how far a clergyman is 
justified, and in duty bound, to interfere in and direct the 
current of public events ; and how far a king or government is 
justified, or bound, to interfere in religious concerns. In illus- 
trating the false views generally entertained on this subject, he 
says : — 

" Let us take a few of those principles which are most confidently 
asserted and most eagerly propagated. 

" Of these perhaps there is none that so much assumes the dignity 
of a first principle as the assertion that religion and politics should 
be kept totally separate. This broad principle includes within its 
verge a variety of subordinate parts. First, it implies that even 
Christian kingdoms, as such, have no concern with the avowal, or 
propagation, or maintenance of Christianity. Secondly, that even 
Christian kingdoms, as such, have no concern with the discounte- 
nancing or eradication of superstition or idolatry. Thirdly, it 
implies and avows that, in the choice of legislators and rulers, 
their religion is to be totally disregarded ; that the most faithful 
servant of Christ may be unworthy of the Christian's support, and 
the most avowed infidel the object of his confidence and choice. 
And these, be it remembered, are not our imaginings, but the avowed 
deductions of those who adopt the broad principle upon which they 
are apparently based. But upon what lower and deeper principle is 
the basis itself supported ? Ordinarily, upon one single text : ' My 
kingdom is not of this world.' And what then ? Though Christ's 
kingdom be not of this world, by what logical perversion is it thence 
inferred that the kingdoms of this world owe to Christ neither 
allegiance, homage, nor service ? In all the annals of false reasoning 



332 



THE LIFE OF DK. COOKE. 



[Oh. XIII. 



there is not a more impotent conclusion. 'My kingdom/ saith 
Christ, ' is not of this world.' And why is it not ? To show you 
why it is not, let us see what Christ's kingdom is. The Apostle in- 
forms us, ' The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but 
righteousness and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.' These three 
principles are not of this world. They are principles that come 
down from above, from the Father of lights and of mercies. But 
because they come down from above, are the kingdoms of this world 
under no obligation to adopt, propagate, or maintain them ? Is it 
come to this, that because a principle is not of this world, therefore 
this world has no concern with it ? Is truth of this world ? Is 
love of this world ? Is holiness of this world ? No ; they must all 
come down from above ; but surely, the loftiness of their origin, 
instead of diminishing their claims upon the men of this world, and 
the kingdoms of this world, is the very circumstance by which their 
claims to universal acceptance and patronage are most clearly evinced 
and irresistibly enforced. . . . 

" Now, the highest of all authorities, and the best of all examples, 
is God's. Does God, then, confine himself to the revelation, exposi- 
tion, and enforcement of religious doctrine and duty, as distinguished 
from political principles and civil interests ? . . . What is the 
second Psalm but a description of the combined rebellion of Jews 
and Gentiles against Jesus, as King of kings ; and a lesson of true 
political instruction to the kings and judges of the earth ? Hath 
God the Son, either when preaching by the Spirit, or when manifest 
in the flesh — hath He ever drawn a line of distinction between 
religious and political things ? Hath He ever confined Himself to 
the religious, to the exclusion of political instruction ? He hath 
drawn no such line in His teaching ; He hath authorized no such 
exclusion by His example. In one sententious aphorism Our Lord 
hath compressed the politics of the Universe ; — ' Render unto Caesar 
the things that are Caesar's, and unto God the things that are 
God's ; ' — a sentence the more remarkable because in one breath it 
delivers the sum and substance of every doctrine and duty both of 
religion and politics. Would to God that kings would be wise, that 
the judges of the earth would be instructed — that rulers would read 
and study the unchanging and universal politics of the Bible, instead 
of the ephemeral and partizan politics of the world — that they would 
learn their political creed and duties from the Son of God, who on 
these, as on every other subject, spoke as never man spoke — that 
they would combine religion and politics as He has combined them; 



Ch. xin.] 



KELIGION AND POLITICS. 



333 



nor, what He has thus joined together, dare any longer to put 
asunder. Nor hath the Spirit of God, in His unlimited varieties of 
communication, deviated, at any time, from the example of the Father 
and the Son ; but, in revealing the deep things of God, hath carefully 
inculcated the political relations and duties of men. Take one example 
out of many with which the historical and prophetical Scriptures 
everywhere abound. Take Nehemiah ix. throughout. It relates, 
and comments on a great political revolution, its causes, and its 
consequences ; and, what is peculiarly worthy of remark, it is in the 
very act of worship — that act in which ' the Spirit Himself helpeth 
our infirmities' — yet, in that very solemn act, the Holy Spirit makes 
the political sins, both of rulers and people, the subject of confession, 
record, and instruction. . . . History nowhere furnishes an 
example of a more patriotic statesman, a more energetic reformer, a 
more valiant general, a more pious man than Nehemiah. He stands 
before us the model of a highminded and disinterested politician, 
whom God raised up, that he might exemplify to succeeding genera- 
tions the inseparable connection between sound national policy and 
deep personal piety : that, from the school of worldly principles and 
selfish motives, he might conduct the political student to the school 
of the Spirit, without whom, let men devise and build up as they 
may, still ' nothing is strong, nothing is holy.' " 

His reference to the power of the Press, and the evil use 
sometimes made of it, was appropriate and forcible : — 

" We have contended, not for any secular purpose, to establish the 
right and duty of Christian ministers to study and expound political 
principles and doctrines. We contend for it because it is both a 
spiritual right with which they are endowed, and a spiritual function 
to which they are appointed. We contend for it, however, not because 
we would monopolise it, but because we would resist the monopoly 
which the Liberal politicians of a liberal age are endeavouring to 
establish in their favour. We contend for this right, not because we 
would transfer to the pulpit the functions of the press, but because 
we would not yield to the usurpation of the press one legitimate and 
hereditary right of the pulpit. We contend for it, because, without 
meaning any offence, beyond what an unwelcome truth may perchance 
convey, we do believe that the press is, of all tyrants, the most to 
be resisted, and, of all teachers, least to be trusted. Yes, it is to be 
resisted, just because it is generally a secret tribunal — an irre- 



3J4 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIII. 



sponsible inquisition, where the accuser seldom dares to confront the 
accused ; where the tutored witness is submitted to no cross-exami- 
nation ; where the accuser often concentrates in his own person the 
various and irreconcilable functions of accuser, witness, jury, and 
judge ; and adds, not unfrequently, that of the relentless and 
hardened executioner, gloating over the tortures of his victim, and 
feeding on the price of his venality and his injustice. That this 
description is not universally applicable to the public press is cause 
of great thankfulness to Almighty God. Yet, a public journal that 
dares to be distinctly religious in its news — that knows no party but 
Christ, and no politics but those of the Bible — still remains a rare 
phenomenon amidst its local companionship — at once the glory and 
the shame of the land." 

The concluding appeal to ministers was eloquent and impres- 
sive : — 

" And ye, ministers of the Gospel, a word more especially to you. 
In these days, when men seem as ignorant of the contents of civil 
history as of the policy of the Bible, you will be told you are neither 
called nor competent to expound political principles, or defend 
political rights. But we tell these ignorant men that the ministers 
of the Gospel have been the real liberators of Europe. Who freed 
Saxony and the other members of the Smalcaldic League from the 
iron fangs of the Pope and the Emperor ? The gentle Melanchthon, 
the unbending Luther. Who freed Scotland ? Was it the chivalry 
of her nobles — the hardihood of her peasantry ? No, but the 
learning of her Melville and the thunder of her Knox. Who 
created the imperishable fortress of England's liberties ? Not the 
patriotism of her Commons, nor the power of her nobility, but the 
patience and boldness of her Puritan fathers. Those mighty men 
were not enchained by the puling sentimentalism of these days, or 
by that fear of man which ever bringeth a snare. Eemember, ye, 
that your commission is, as theirs, not from men, but from God ; 
that it is not narrowed by any authority, but extends, like theirs, 
over the wide dominions of your Lord and Master. Remember how 
your Lord conjoined in the same rebuke every religious error, and 
every political error, when he charged his disciples, ' Take heed, 
beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, and of the leaven of Herod.' 
So charge upon this generation to beware of the leaven of Rome 
ecclesiastical, which teacheth self-righteousness, as the Pharisees ; 



Ch. XIII.] 



CONSERVATIVE BANQUET. 



335 



and to beware of the leaven of Rome political, which enforceth a yoke 
as Herod. And whether these things be introduced under a Protestant 
name and disguise, or whether in their own proper Romish name and 
garb, describe with equal truth, warn with equal faithfulness, and de- 
nounce them with equal authority — if ye would be faithful witnesses 
for the crown and kingdom of your only Lord and Saviour." 

The effect produced by this sermon was wonderful. It 
stirred Belfast to its centre. It roused the slumbering ener- 
gies of the Protestants of Ulster. Dr. Cooke was now a re- 
cognized political leader. He had long been an ecclesiastical 
leader. It was remarkable that those whose council he guided 
in the Synod of Ulster, were, to a large extent, opposed to him 
in politics. Many of them wrote against him, and spoke against 
him, as a politician. Yet this did not affect his ecclesiastical 
position. The services he had rendered, and was still render- 
ing, to the Presbyterian Church, prevented his influence from 
waning. 

The state of public affairs, especially the noisy agitation of 
O'Connell, and the ominous acts of a time-serving Ministry, 
made Dr. Cooke resolve still farther to consolidate that Pro- 
testant party which he had been mainly instrumental in or- 
ganizing. The leading nobility and gentry of Ulster were, 
therefore, invited to a political banquet, on the 19th of October, 
1837. It was the most influential assemblage hitherto seen in 
Belfast. It had been arranged that the speakers should be 
limited to fifteen minutes ; but when Dr. Cooke's turn came, 
his eloquence entranced the audience, and kept them spell- 
bound for more than an hour. " We speak without affectation," 
says the Ulster Times, "when we say that we account it at once 
the most fortunate and the most honourable circumstance in 
our short career, that our columns have been the medium of 
presenting to the world so noble a monument of genius, dedi-. 
cated to the noblest purposes, as the speech of Dr. Cooke. 
Whether we regard the clear and sagacious exposition of the 
state and prospects of the empire, viewed on Christian prin- 
ciples ; the evangelical spirit which labours to compose all 



336 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIII. 



differences between Christian men, and inspire them with 
mutual confidence for the rescue of the Commonwealth ; or the 
outbursts of eloquence, exceeded neither in ancient or modern 
literature, by which the whole is enforced, we are equally lost 
in admiration." 

The speech suffered greatly from the difficulty — indeed, the 
impossibility of fully reporting it. The enthusiasm it excited 
affected the reporters as well as the audience, and some of the 
noblest passages were lost. Speaking of the difficulties and 
dangers that threatened Protestantism, he said : — 

" But if we must constitutionally "strive for our civil and reli- 
gious liberties, 'tis not five years will tire either our patience or our 
exertions, nor ten times five, nor ten times ten. And if within that 
period we be all gathered to our fathers, by the blessing of God we 
shall leave those behind us who know the worth of British liberty — 
who feel that if it be worth the having it is also worth the holding — 
an inheritance, of which the threatener is unable to deprive us, and 
we will not, in five years of hopeless endurance resign ; but which 
we will maintain with the indomitable spirit of our fathers in the 
perennial fee-simple that lies in 'No Surrender.' We have sound 
Protestant principles, we have true Protestant hearts ; above all, we 
have humble and secure dependence upon the mighty God of Pro- 
testantism ; and whatever threats, whether of legal prosecutions or 
brutal force, may be hoarsely thundered from the high walls of 
Derrynane, or sweetly squeaked from the shrill and discordant 
sparrow-pipe that chirrups in the groves of Tipperary — still will the 
spirit of Irish Protestantism remain with heart unafrrighted, with 
arm untired, with faith unsubdued, with loyalty unchanged, with 
ranks unshaken, adopting as its motto of patient endurance of 
injuries, and ardent hope of redress, the words of Luther when 
arraigned before the Diet of "Worms : — ' Here I take my stand ; I 
can do nothing else, and God be my help.' From Protestantism 
alone does our civil constitution derive its power of perpetual 
renovation. It flourishes alike in the sunshine and in the shade ; it 
blooms in the brightness of the parterre, and it ripens in the gloom 
of the dungeon ; it repays the hand that protects it by its loveliness 
and its fruitfulness ; and, like a medical plant of our gardens, it 
defies the foot that tramples it, and grows the more vigorously the 
more it is depressed. . . . Conservatism is now in deep waters, 



Ch. XIII.] 



VIEWS ON CONSERVATISM. 



337 



simply because Toryism required to be washed. From these deep 
waters of danger and struggle Conservatism will finally emerge. I 
foretell it as confidently as I anticipate the rising of the sun to- 
morrow, that so long as it allies itself with the truth, and the propa- 
gation and holiness of genuine, not nominal, Protestantism, Con- 
servatism must finally triumph in every conflict. But so sure as 
darkness is ever succeeding, and, for a time, subduing and displacing 
the light, so sure must Protestantism stand prepared for successive 
and unremitting assaults, and its endurance and its efforts continue, 
not for five short years, but for perpetuity. , , . Protestantism 
is no sapling of yesterday, yielding to every blast, or uprooted 
by any rude hand. Protestantism is the oak mocking at the 
storm. Its branches may be tossed around it ; but its roots defy 
the assault. And when the storm is hushed to sleep, as if by the 
music of its own howlings, the oak remains as an unsubdued 
monarch protecting beneath its shade, and gracing the landscape 
with its beauty." 

Returning thanks specially for the toast which had been pro- 
posed, and enthusiastically received, — " Dr. Cooke and the 
Church of Scotland in Ireland," — he said : — 

" It is the first time I ever heard this form, and, I confess, it is the 
form in which it should always have been put. Our Mother Church 
of Scotland is a noble vine. Planted in the land of the mist and the 
mountain, she sends out her goodly boughs to the ends of the earth. 
She gathers luxuriant clusters on the sunny banks of the Ganges ; 
she plants her hopeful shoots in the islands of Australia; she 
edifies, in her simple but impressive service, the negro of the West 
Indies; she clings with her fruitful tendrils amid the forests of 
North America. What she is in Ireland you all know .... 
I have sometimes been taunted with undue partiality to the Church 
of England and Ireland. Little care I for these taunts. I am not 
unduly partial to these Churches ; I am not partial to them at all. 
I repeat it — I am not partial to them, but I am friendly to them. 
I practise not their forms, but I wish to imitate their virtues. I 
wish to reform their abuses, and I wish to correct my own. My 
early impressions of the Established Church in this country were far 
from favourable. They were drawn from the days of Claverhouse 
and Strafford, and from the living death that, at the time of my 
boyhood, had deeply pervaded the Protestantism of Europe. A 

z 



338 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIII. 



change came over the spirit of my dream when I first heard her ad- 
vocates in the Bible and Missionary Societies. Since that time my 
knowledge of her sons has extended, and my friendship has been 
increased and confirmed. Eight well I know it is a favourite object 
with our common enemies to foment jealousies between the members 
of the Established and Presbyterian Churches in Ireland.' 
Heartily would I aid to work reform in the Establishment, but I will 
not assist to cut it down. . . . I am not ashamed to say my affec- 
tions are not narrowed to one Church. I prefer my own ; I cling to 
her and defend her ; but I love every Church of which it can be 
said that her ministers and her people love the Lord Jesus Christ in 
sincerity ." 

His concluding remarks on the struggle which he anticipated 
between Eomanism and Protestantism in Ireland, are as just as 
they are eloquent. They would not be out of place as hints to 
all denominations of Protestants at the present moment : — 

" I confess I entertain serious apprehensions of the struggle ; but 
I deny that I ever dream of defeat. Ireland indeed is the battle- 
field of the constitution, and Ulster — not the Thermopylae, where 
the bravest stand to die — Ulster is the Marathon, where the invaded 
stand and conquer. I do not mean to attach to the members of the 
Church of Scotland in Ireland any undue value ; but it is my con- 
viction that, were any circumstances to obliterate this moment, or 
pervert the Presbyterianism of Ulster, the union of the three king- 
doms is not worth a twelvemonth's purchase. But so long as the 
Presbyterians of Ulster retain the genuine principles of the Mother 
Church, so long will the union of the kingdoms remain indissoluble, 
and the war-whoop of Repeal, that now again begins its ominous 
under-growl, will be despised as a bugbear that might frighten 
children, but could not for a moment disturb the repose of men. 
Now, amongst the other grounds on which I rest my hopes is this 
important fact, that whilst the Secession in Scotland, and the Pres- 
byterianism of England, have largely degenerated into Radicalism, 
the Synod of Ulster, the Secession, and the Covenanters of Ireland, 
have, almost to a man, retained the genuine Establishment principles 
of the Mother Church. True, they differ in their Church order from 
the Establishment of this kingdom ; but the genuine and scriptural 
principles of an Establishment they retain inviolate. An error on 
this subject is fatal at once both to religion and politics : fatal to 



Ch. XHL] DSSIEE FOE PROTESTANT UNITY 



339 



religion, for, whilst I do not mean to say that all Voluntaries are 
Atheists — far from it — yet I do not hesitate to say that the principle 
of Voluntaryism, carried to its full extent, necessarily terminates in 
national Atheism ; fatal to politics, for the moment politics are 
separated from religious direction and restraint, that moment they 
degenerate into Radicalism, and Eadicalism into destructiveness. 
Then comes a military despotism ; and a Cromwell, a Robespierre, 
or a Napoleon, whilst they restrain the fiery elements of faction, 
extinguish at the same time the last embers of expiring liberty." 

An intense desire to unite the different sections of evangelical 
Protestants in defence of a common faith, and in opposition to 
a common foe, was one of the leading aims of Dr. Cooke's life. 
His heart was so large, his views of truth so broad, his love of 
fundamental Protestant principles so deep, that he was led to 
overlook those minor points which divided the Protestant 
Churches of the land. Carried away by a noble enthusiasm, 
there can be no doubt he sometimes spake and acted in a way 
which gave offence to many of his Presbyterian brethren; 
while, on the other hand, there can be as little doubt that his 
liberal spirit and commanding advocacy, were, sometimes at 
least, taken advantage of by other parties, to promote their own 
selfish or sectarian purposes. But Dr. Cooke, himself, cared 
little for this. He saw it, he felt it, and he lamented it ; but 
he was not influenced by it farther than that it forced him to 
give, on public occasions, still clearer and more emphatic 
explanations of his views and principles. He was often mis- 
represented ; he was sometimes branded as a traitor to Presby- 
terianism ; but the} T knew little of Dr. Cooke, who could, with 
honesty, prefer such charges. Never was there a more ardent 
admirer of the ecclesiastical polity of Knox ; never was there a 
more determined champion of the doctrinal system of Calvin ; 
never was there a more faithful son of the Church of Scotland. 
But he was not a sectary. His preference for his own Church 
did not make him denounce and anathematize others. He would 
cordially unite with evangelical brethren of all denominations 
for the furtherance of a common object. Whatever reproaches 



340 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIII. 



bigotry might heap upon him, whatever misrepresentations in- 
tolerance might conjure up, he would, in the face of them all, 
resolutely follow what he believed to be the path of duty. His 
principles and policy were never more plainly stated than in 
his speech at a Protestant meeting held in Manchester, on 
September 26th, 1839, where he appeared again on the same 
platform with that veteran defender of Protestantism, the Kev. 
Hugh McNeile 

" I regard the Church of England with respect and affection, not 
because I think that it possesses any advantages of Apostolical 
descent, or Apostolical order, over my Mother Church of Scotland. 
I believe the Church of England to be Apostolical, and I believe the 
Church of Scotland to be just as Apostolical as she. The Church of 
Scotland is Presbyterian by distinction, but she is Episcopalian by 
principle. I am an Episcopalian, Paul being my witness. Humble 
though I be, I hold myself to be as much a bishop as the Archbishop 
of Canterbury. His diocese is a province, mine is a parish. The vene- 
rable Archbishop hath several suffragans, and many presbyters; 
mine are some six in number, whom I scarcely hope to increase be- 
yond a dozen. Why, then, should I be jealous of the Church of 
England ? I have all she has in quality ; there I stand her equal. 
She has more in quantity, and that is the sole difference that I 
acknowledge. Am I, then, to aid in pulling down a Church that is 
nobly and successfully doing God's work, solely because the order of 
that Church gives one man a wider diocese than the order of the 
Church of Scotland allots to me ? For my' own part I am contented 
with what I have ; and, instead of thinking it too little, I constantly 
feel it to be too much. . . . My affection to the Church of 
England rests, no doubt, upon other grounds. I rest it mainly on 
the scriptural purity of her doctrines, piety of her prayers, and the 
holiness of life and conversation that I have so often discovered 
among her ministers and people. . . . And if any ultra mem- 
bers of the Church of England will not, on the same principle, yield 
their affection to the Church of Scotland, I pity their sectarian 
narrowness, but I will not be tempted to contract my own brotherly 
affections to their shrivelled dimensions ; and should any of them 
deal out to us the last sweepings of their charity, and, because 
they think we have no bishops, no orders, deliver us over as Samaria 
to the uncovenanted mercies of God, why I just tell them the Church 



Ch. XIII.] ON CIIUECHES OE ENGLAND AND SCOTLAND. 341 



of Scotland is a Church ordered with bishops, presbyters, and 
deacons ; and if they refuse to concede to us the title of Church, I 
shall take it at the hands of Paul, and be contented with his certifi- 
cate of ordination, should theirs be niggardly withheld. But the 
best of the sons of the Church of England will not now so unkindly 
deal with the Church of Scotland ; nor did the noblest of her founders, 
nor the brightest of her ornaments, formerly deal so with her. 
Cranmer, and Hooker, and Stillingfleet, and Wake, not to mention 
others as great as they, have not hesitated to acknowledge the Apos- 
tolic orders of the Church of Scotland. ... In the face of the 
polemics of either party I call them kindred Churches. And I ex- 
hort them, in these evil days, to remember that soon they may have 
need to count that kindred, and to claim mutual assistance. . . . 
The Church of England is built more splendidly than that of my 
Mother; must I, therefore, undermine her deep foundations, and 
bring down her sculptured minarets ? Her Gothic windows drink 
in the sun through stained glass; mine through plain. Must I, 
therefore, collect pebbles to demolish those rainbow beauties ? The 
Church of England robes her ministers in a surplice ; I wear a 
Geneva gown ; must I, therefore, in the zeal of ecclesiastical tailor- 
ship, tear her garments to rags ? She reads her prayers from a fixed 
Liturgy ; we follow extemporaneous thought and feeling ; must I, 
therefore, fling her Liturgy to the winds, or bury it in the earth, or 
commit it to the flames ? Or, what might be more magnanimous 
still, because the Church of England employs a fixed Liturgy, the 
Church of Scotland extemporaneous prayer, shall we seize upon her 
Liturgy, and liberally compel her either to pray as w T e do, or not to pray 
at all ? Let the Protestant Churches — and under the scriptural name 
of Churches I include all Churches that avow and maintain evan- 
gelical truth, however differing in outward forms— let the Protestant 
Churches only learn to pray for one another, and they wall not fail to 
love one another ; and if they learn, as I know some have learned or 
w 7 ill soon be taught, to love together, I can fearlessly foretell that 
over superstition and error they will soon become conquerors 
together." 

He concluded with a solemn injunction to union : — 

" Protestants, I speak it with sorrow, the great reason of all our 
dangers is to be found in our divisions. . . . We stand divided in 
the outward forms of our Churches ; but, Protestants, is it necessary 



342 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIII. 



we should be divided in heart ? I think it is not. I judge by 
myself. I confess I am no great Liberal ; but I do most honestly 
declare that I do pray for the Church of England as sincerely as I do 
for the Church of Scotland. . . . We are encircled by common 
dangers, and those that are building up Popery affect to look down 
upon us as pigmies ; — 

" We petty men creep 
Under their huge legs, and peep about 
To find ourselves dishonourable graves." 

Eome has the great advantage of being a huge monarchy, guided by 
politics, not by religion ; for it can mould itself to any form of 
religion — its politics alone do never change. There is only one 
parallel in history to the position in which we stand. The little 
States of Greece, so long as the Persian Empire kept on the other 
side of the Hellespont, warred with and weakened each other ; all 
the good they did being to teach each other the use of the sword and 
the shield. At last Persia invaded Greece, and she had the ad- 
vantage of Greece being divided into petty states, while Persia had 
all her forces concentrated under the guidance of Xerxes. What 
was the consequence ? One state met her at Thermopylae ; there, 
few and alone, they met her, but she conquered, and the Spartans fell. 
Another met her at Marathon, and Persia was conquered in turn. 
But what was the consequence of these gigantic inroads ? The 
States of Greece united under Alexander ; they compelled Persia to 
recross the Hellespont ; they pursued her ; carried the war into her 
own country, and swept the Persian Empire from the face of the 
earth. The Church of Rome thus makes her attacks on Protes- 
tantism ; she threatens first the Church of England in Ireland, 
because she sees that it is small in number and comparatively weak ; 
perhaps she may lay her low ; but if she do, it will but rouse the 
bold hearts of the Marathons of Protestantism, and the tide will yet 
be rolled back over the continent of Christendom, and obliterate 
every vestige of the superstitions by which it has been disfigured, 
and break every chain of the bondage in which it has been bound. 
Yes, the time is coming when united Protestantism, having learned 
by the injuries which it has sustained, the evils of division — when 
united Protestants, having learned to forbear when they differ, and 
to love when they agree — will go hand in hand, with one purpose, 
one soul, one faith, one baptism, one Lord over all, one God, one 
great object in view, one right of truth, which they shall bear before 



Ch. XIII.] ETHICAL PEINCIPLES DEVELOPED. 



313 



them, one sword of the spirit, which they will valiantly wield ; and 
like those once divided, but now united, States of Greece, they will 
carry the inextinguishable lamp of truth, and the victorious banner 
of liberty, to those very ends of the earth that Eome has bedarkened 
and enslaved." 

During Session 1837-38, Dr. Cooke again, by special re- 
quest of Synod, took charge of the class of Moral Philosophy. 
At its close the students testified their high appreciation of his 
services by presenting him with a Bible. In the address which 
companied it, they say : — 

" The course of morals through which you have conducted us, was 
not founded on the vain and barren speculations of fallen man, but 
on the eternal foundation of God's love to the sinner through the 
cleansing blood of a Crucified Redeemer. Your prelections have 
been distinguished by clear and convincing argument, by attractive 
and powerful eloquence, and by strictly scientific analysis, congenial 
to your masterly and philosophical mind. The extended induction 
of facts by which you philosophically investigated the real condition 
of our fallen humanity, indicated a mind trained to those habits of 
close, yet extended observation, by which every department of 
human life becomes a subject of investigation, and ministers to the 
illustration and evidence of the Oracles of divine truth." 

Dr. Cooke's philosophical and ethical principles are indicated 
in his reply : — 

" I accept it (the Bible) as an appropriate memorial of a course of 
instruction in which philosophy and revelation have been considered 
neither as independent, nor rival, nor antagonistic powers, but as 
confederate auxiliaries in one common cause, and concurrent guides 
in one common investigation. To me, nothing can appear more pre- 
posterous than to represent the philosophy of Christians as uncon- 
nected with the Christian Revelation. By philosophy, I simply 
understand what the word means — the love of wisdom ; and I have 
yet to learn that the love of wisdom forbids you and me to inquire at 
any oracle by which truth can be discovered. On the contrary, the 
true love of wisdom must not only commission, but impel us to visit 
every region where a new discovery promises to reward our research, 



344 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIII. 



and in a world confessedly overwhelmed in deep intellectual and 
moral darkness, to borrow every light that providence affords. In 
the use of Scripture, however, in our ethical course, 1 have felt it my 
duty to proceed, not dogmatically, as the theologian is entitled to do, 
but inquisitively, as a philosopher ever should do. By this distinc- 
tion I mean, that, when referring to Scripture, I had never employed 
it without investigating the rational evidence, from the analogies of 
nature, by which its discoveries were illustrated, its statements con- 
firmed, and its dictates enforced. Scripture is to philosophy what 
the higher forms of calculus are to science— an abbreviated form of 
investigation, a more potent organ of discovery. But the discoveries 
of the higher calculus in science are not the less demonstrable, be- 
cause by the lower forms of calculus they could not have been 
attained ; and the discoveries of Revelation are not the less philo- 
sophical, because reason unassisted, and dispositions depraved, could 
not have educed them from darkness without a light from heaven. 
This last observation contains one point in particular to which we 
are all bound to attend. Ethical philosophers, with a very few ex- 
ceptions, have not only neglected, but determinedly refused, to culti- 
vate the very first field of legitimate inquiry. They have set out 
expressly to discover and propound the rules of human life, and yet 
they have obstinately shut their eyes against all observation of the 
moral nature of the being they propose to govern. Plain men will 
be surprised to learn that what is called philosophy pretends, or affects 
to consider man as what he was when he came forth from the hand 
of his Creator. His mind it represents as a mere tabula rasa, with- 
out the blot or record of evil-inclination — at once, by pure reasons 
within, or perceiving utilities without, a law or law-giver to itself, 
and a moral picture of the Being who endowed it with all its attri- 
butes. . . . This first blunder in ethical philosophy must neces- 
sarily be fatal to all its inquiries and conclusions. I have told you, 
accordingly, not to examine man as an inhabitant of an imaginary 
moral Utopia, but as the actual everyday being we invariably find 
him. We have found him weak in judgment, and depraved in in- 
clination. "We have seen that in this condition, he could not have 
come from the hand of his God. "We have inquired how he became 
what we find him to be, and we have philosophically retired upon the 
historic record, for w 7 hilst mere reason possesses no power of dis- 
covering any historical event, but can barely search for testimony, 
yet, having found it, she can subject it to the various and infallible 
tests of its credibility and accuracy ; and from it, when so tested and 



Cn. xin.] 



ETHICS AND EEYELATIOX. 



345 



confirmed, she can draw a demonstration of truth on principles as 
strictly philosophical as if the entire discovery had originally been 
her own. We have found man, moreover, longing for restoration, 
and we have equally seen cause philosophically to retire upon the 
record which, whilst it tells of the pnst, anticipates his recovery ; and 
the wondrous plan of God for achieving this glorious consummation, 
we have discovered in Christ crucified ' the wisdom of God,' though 
( to the Greeks foolishness,' and 1 the power of God,' though ' to the 
Jews a stumbling-block.' 

u In closing the ethical department of our studies, I felt bound to 
examine with you the grand modern sophism of man's non-account- 
ability for his belief, and carefully avoiding to involve you in any 
metaphysical labyrinth, I endeavoured, by an induction of facts, to 
demonstrate that every human opinion is uniformly, necessarily, and 
inseparably connected with certain consequences. . . . Nor do I 
believe it possible to furnish an example of opinion or belief discon- 
nected with some consequences, penal or beneficial. This being 
demonstrably true, man's non-accountability for his opinions or 
belief vanishes into a mere verbal show, having a form of philosophy 
without a particle of truth." 

The continued opposition of the Synod of Ulster to the 
teachings of Professor Ferrie, caused great dissatisfaction to 
the managers of Belfast College. Various attempts were 
made to compel the attendance of the Sjmod's students, and a 
threat was thrown out that they would not otherwise be re- 
garded as entitled to a General Certificate. This threat was 
met at once by Dr. Cooke, who declared that he would 
move in the Synod that a General Certificate be not con- 
sidered a necessary qualification for ordination. A special 
meeting of Synod was held in Belfast on the 29th August, 
1838, for the purpose of inquiring into the state of the 
College, and especially the teaching in the class of Moral 
Philosophy. After a long discussion, the matter was left in 
the hands of a committee, with Dr. Cooke at its head. All 
negotiations with the Managing Board of the College proved 
vain. Mr. Ferrie remained Professor, and Doctors Cooke 
and Molyneux continued to lecture on ethics and metaphysics. 



346 



THE LIFE OE DK. COOKE. 



[Oh. XIII. 



The multitude and variety of Dr. Cooke's home duties and 
labours did not prevent him from responding to earnest calls 
for his services in other lands. In the summer of 1838, 
the people of Anwoth, in Galloway shire, resolved to erect 
a monument to the memory of Samuel Eutherford. As one 
means of promoting so good an object, it was agreed that 
a sermon should be preached in a suitable locality, so that 
all classes might have an opportunity of hearing it and join- 
ing in the work. Dr. Cooke was selected as the preacher, 
and Sunday, the 9th of September, was the day appointed. 
He became the guest of Sir David Maxwell, of Cardoness. 
The place chosen for the service was in every respect suit- 
able. It was in front of Boreland House, facing a semi- 
circular recess in the side of a low hill. A platform was 
erected in the centre, and on it was set the old oaken pulpit 
in which Rutherford had so often preached when minister of 
the parish. The vast audience ranged themselves in front ; 
some on benches and chairs, but most on the green grass 
which covered the slope ; while along the crest of the ridge 
behind were drawn up the carriages of the gentry. It was a 
grand scene. The day was beautiful. The sun shone in full 
splendour on a landscape of unsurpassed richness. Autumn 
gave its mellow tints to the woods, and its golden hues to the 
cornfields. In front of the congregation were the meadows of 
Boreland, divided by the links of the sluggish Fleet. Beyond 
spread out the demesne of Cally, the turrets of its princely 
mansion rising out of dense foliage, and hundreds of deer 
sporting on lawn and forest- glade. ' To the left lay the gray 
ruins of Cardoness Castle, and away in the distance stretched 
the long line of the Anwoth hills. To the right, the Fleet 
was seen flowing into the sea, while the lofty summit of Cairn- 
harrow formed a noble back-ground. 

The text was, Psalm lxxxix. 15, 16, " Blessed is the people 
that know the joyful sound : they shall walk, O Lord, in the 
light of Thy countenance. In Thy name shall they rejoice all 
the day : and in Thy righteousness shall they be exalted." 



Ch. XIII.] 



SEEMON AT ANWOTH. 



347 



A reporter says, " The subject was treated in a manner at once 
clear and comprehensive. His language was well chosen. It 
was by turns forcible, pathetic, and poetically beautiful. . . . 
At the conclusion of the sermon, which occupied two hours 
in the delivery, the Doctor's voice was as clear and as distinct 
as at the beginning, nor did he evince the slightest symptom of 
fatigue. Not a syllable was lost on the vast assemblage. He 
evidently possessed and exercised the gift of riveting the atten- 
tion of the audience, to an extent that weariness or bodily 
fatigue are, for the moment, entirely forgotten, and the whole 
soul is wrapt in the speaker. Various calculations were made 
as to the numbers congregated on Boreland Bank, but that 
nearest the truth seems to be, to estimate them at between six 
thousand and seven thousand. ... In every sense of the 
word, the celebrated sermon on Boreland of Anwoth, will be 
long remembered on the banks of the Fleet." 

The writer's description of Dr. Cooke's person is interest- 
ing : — " The appearance of the learned Doctor of Belfast, is 
striking at first sight. He may, apparently, have numbered 
fifty-five summers [his age was only fifty] . He may stand five 
feet ten in height, and he is of spare habit of body. His fea- 
tures are broadly marked. His hair, which is very slightly 
tinged with grey, is closely shaded back from his massive brow; 
and when engaged in prayer, with his arms reverently folded 
over his breast, we could almost believe we listened to the 
seraphic tones of one of the rapt seers of old — or, when lighted 
up afterwards by the fire of his subject, it were little stretch of 
fancy to conceive him the prototype of one of the stern, elo- 
quent, unbending fathers of the Covenant. " 

During a subsequent visit to Scotland, Dr. Cooke was in- 
vited, while staying with his old friend the late Sir Andrew 
Agnew, to address a meeting of the " Stranraer and Rhins of 
Galloway Church Extension Society." He there stated, with 
wonted clearness, his views as to the fundamental principles 
and the practical advantages of ecclesiastical establish- 
ments : — 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIII. 



"I must recollect that my chief business is to maintain that the 
sanctuaries you may raise by the sacrifices of your liberality, are 
entitled to the aid of the State ; and that upon this aid their full 
efficiency greatly depends. I lay it down as the ground-work of my 
argument, that the discovery of truth is the great object of every 
intelligent being. Truth is an attribute of God himself. Truth is 
one of the glorious titles of our Lord. Truth is the only emancipa- 
tor of the enslaved spirit. Truth is the instrumental sanctifier of 
the impure heart. It is the only merchandise worthy to be pur- 
chased ; it is the only possession that never can be sold. But though 
truth cannot be sold it can be propagated ; and I lay it down as a 
sound principle, that what a man believes to be truth — man's truth, 
God's truth, he is by all appropriate means in his power, bound to 
foster, propagate, and sustain. With the man who locks up truth, 
as the antiquarian holds curiosities, rarely to be shown, except to the 
uninitiated ; or with the man who holds truth as a mere fashion of 
dress, to be put off, or put on, according to climate, or custom, or 
country — with such a man I do not argue. But with the man who 
holds truth to be the highest acquisition of the intellectual man, and 
the instrument of holiness to the spiritual man, even with such 
would I reason. And I would ask him, — do you not hold that you 
are bound to propagate truth amongst your children, your friends, 
your servants, and, if such there be, your enemies ? Do you dare to 
resist that ordinance of sovereign wisdom which speaks thus, ' With- 
hold not good from them to whom it is due, when it is in the power 
of thine hand to do it.' And if you dare not resist the ordinance in 
your own person, then I ask by what perverted logic will you dissuade 
others from endeavouring to propagate the same truths that you 
have acknowledged you are bound to propagate ? Above all, with 
what countenance of consistency will you actually oppose the efforts 
of others to aid in accomplishing a work in which you are bound to 
co-operate ? 

" If then, the Articles of the Established Church embody truth, as 
is admitted by all Protestants, and if the object of that Establish- 
ment be to maintain and propagate the truth, your contribution to 
that Establishment is neither more nor less than your contribution 
to maintain and propagate the truth. Disrobe the question thus of 
the logical mystery, and the conventional offensiveness that the word 
Establishment now conjures up around it, and look upon it as it 
really is — as a mere question concerning the maintenance and pro- 
pagation of acknowledged truth, and I will venture to hope that it 



Ch. XIII.] APPEAEANCE IN EXETEE HALL. 



349 



will be an efficient remedy against the sensitive tenderness of con- 
science, which would wrest from the Church of Scotland her present 
endowments, and resist the additions judged necessary for the wants 
of her increasing population." 

Dr. Cooke's noble efforts in defence of the fundamental prin- 
ciples of a common Protestantism were known and recognised 
throughout the United Kingdom. Wherever he was announced 
to speak or preach, crowds flocked to hear. In Ireland he was 
the leader of his own Church, and the chief of a great and 
powerful Protestant party. In Scotland, perhaps no stranger 
had ever hitherto attained to such popularity. The General 
Assembly accorded to him marks of regard which were 
altogether exceptional. The position he held among eccle- 
siastical magnates in England, may be gathered from the fol- 
lowing graphic sketch by a writer in Frazer's Magazine for 
1838. Its author was manifestly familiar with the scenes 
referred to, and competent to describe them : — 

" The Rev. Henry Cooke, D.D., the Presbyterian Minister of Belfast, 
is one of the most talented speakers which any platform ever pre- 
sented, and his person is well calculated to give effect to his 
speeches. 

" He has a tall, commanding figure, very spare, but firmly com- 
pacted ; short dark grey hair, a long thin face, an aquiline nose, a 
projecting brow, deep-set grey eyes, and a compressed mouth ; his 
profile altogether is not unlike that of the Duke of Wellington. 

" His appearance, when silent, is one of the most deceptive I ever 
saw. You would think he had no more talent, or even intellect, than 
a dry tree or a wooden statue. He sits motionless with one knee 
put over the other, and his whole frame, as it were, doubled up ; his 
eyes fixed on the ground, or wandering over the audience, with an 
imperturbable vacancy of expression, as though he had not, nor ever 
had, nor ever would have, one single idea in his possession. While 
thus meditating, many have been the guesses among the auditory as 
to who that ' dry-looking old gentleman' could be ; and on the name 
of Dr. Cooke being announced, many a look of astonishment has 
been raised to see him rise in answer to it. 

" He coolly looks round, and begins his address in a slow, hard, 



350 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIII. 



North Irish brogue, in which those who wish to imitate him will 
succeed best by speaking with their teeth closed. He steps at once 
into the argument with which he is prepared to defend the position 
which he has assumed as his subject-matter. They are always 
logically put, clearly illustrated, and triumphantly sustained. 

"Whether he most excels in argument, declamation, or description, 
I cannot say ; he is as incontrovertible in the first as he is solemnly 
impressive in the second, while few can surpass his dry, quaint 
humour and striking point in the third. 

" None but Mr. Beamish or Mr. Stowell can contend with him in 
the telling of an anecdote. Those of the former are decidedly more 
pathetic, but less vivid in their reality ; the latter gives a story with 
far more laughing zest and broad comedy, but wants the irresistible 
ludicro-solemn slyness of Dr. Cooke ; while no man but himself 
ever acted his facts with such perfect truth by one or two move- 
ments. 

" He has full possession of that secret of genius, the production 
of the greatest quantity of effect by the smallest quantity of means, 
and nowhere does he manifest this more completely than in his action 
while speaking. 

" He uses very little of it, but that little is always exactly of the 
right kind, and exactly in the right place ; moreover, two or three of 
his quiet gestures will convey as much meaning as twenty from most 
other men. 

" I once saw him act an anecdote, in which he personated to the 
life the surprise of a poor Irishwoman on finding an unexpected 
bundle in her cabin — her curiosity as to its contents, her peeping in 
at one corner, her stealthily opening it, her discovery of a cloak in 
it, the unfolding of the cloak, and, finally, the putting it on; and 
all this was done by a few slow, quiet movements of his hands, and 
of a small book which he held in them. 

" The story ended by the good woman's being informed by her 
husband, that the cloak was a present for herself, purchased with his 
quarter's salary as reader to the Irish Society, an employment to 
which she had been greatly opposed. 

" Few who heard this part of the tale will forget the look of 
delighted simplicity with which Dr. Cooke cast up his eyes, and 
clasped his hands just below his chin, while, in a deep and fervid 
tone, he gave his final exclamation, ' Ough, bless ut, then, for a 
darrlint of a Soceeity ! ' 

" This is but one among many things of the kind which I could 



Ch. XIII.] EEEEDOM OF THE CITY OP DUBLIN. 



351 



relate of this extraordinary man. In debate and discussion he is 
said to be invincible ; and certainly, to judge from his usual speeches, 
one would guess that at times, when extraordinary exertion is re- 
quired, his genius would rise with the occasion. There is a unity of 
design, and a completeness of execution, in all his addresses which 
invariably leave a satisfactory impression on the mind ; whatever his 
subject may have been, he has made you understand it, and (unless 
you be of the prejudiced class) he has made you believe it also. 

"Nor is he one of those cold, dry reasoners, who only convince the 
judgment without touching the feelings. He has a fund of pathos 
at his command — not the co mm on-place weeping sort of pathos, but 
that deep, tragic kind which awes while it stills the heart, and ends 
in solemnity, not in mere transient emotion. Many of his appeals 
on behalf of his country are of this class, and produce an unrivalled 
effect whenever they are made. 

" The absence of Dr. Cooke daring the two last seasons has been 
a great loss to the May Meetings ; I know not whether he may have 
superiors, but I am quite sure that, in his own line, he has no rival 
and no substitute." 

But the most remarkable tribute rendered to the talents and 
triumphs of Dr. Cooke — perhaps the most remarkable ever 
accorded to a divine and religious controversialist — was that 
which conferred upon him the freedom of the City of Dublin. 
The gratifying intelligence was first communicated in the fol- 
lowing letter : — 

"Town Clerk's Office, Dublin, 6th Feb., 1839. 
"Rev. Sir, — In the performance of a very pleasing duty, 
we beg leave to acquaint you that the Corporation of Dublin, 
in Common Council assembled, this day resolved as follows : — 
' That the freedom of this City be granted to the Rev. Doctor 
Cooke, of the Synod of Ulster, in consideration of the zeal 
w T hich he has long manifested in support of pure religion. 
" We have the honour to be, 
" Reverend Sir, 

"Your most obedient, 

" Very humble servants, 
" Archer & Long, 
" Rev. Dr. Cooke, &c. " Town Clerks." 



* 



352 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIII. 



In May, 1839, Dr. Cooke met with an accident, which, it was 
for a time feared, would terminate fatally. In driving to a 
meeting of Presbytery, his horse fell, and, in addition to other 
injuries, the thumb of his right hand was shattered. Having 
wrapped it up, he proceeded to the meeting, took a leading 
part in the business, and returned home. There, however, in- 
flammation set in, and his sufferings became intense. The first 
surgeon in Dublin was summoned to see him. Amputation 
was decided on, but Dr. Cooke resisted. Eventually the thumb 
was saved, though much disfigured, and rendered useless for 
life. When his danger became known, the sorrow and con- 
sternation throughout the Church and the country were pro- 
found ; and when the danger was at length averted, and health 
partially restored, the expressions of joy were proportional. 
At the annual meeting of the Synod, held on the 26th of June, 
the following resolution was passed : — " That this Synod, feel- 
ing deep gratitude to Almighty God for the recovery of the 
Rev. Dr. Cooke, a beloved and esteemed brother, from a recent 
dangerous sickness, do now resolve that supplications be 
offered with thanksgiving, that the dispensation with which he 
has been visited, may be sanctified to him and to the Church 
at large." 

During the sittings of the Synod, he was still weak and 
suffering ; yet he took a leading part in the debates. So soon 
as the meeting closed he was ordered to England for change of 
air. His recovery was then more rapid, and on the 8th of 
August he wrote to Mrs. Cooke from London : — " On Satur- 
day last, I had to walk through the streets some seven or 
eight miles, and expected to be quite knocked up, but, thanks 
be to God, I found myself almost quite restored by the exer- 
tion. The extreme heat of the air, and dryness of Hampstead, 
have set me on my legs again, so that I feel a new man. In- 
deed, I feel so much restored, that I think it likely, that, after 
another week, I shall be home with you. 

" Poor Haldane ! [his youngest son, then a child] I wish I 
knew how he is. When I yesterday saw little Samuel in his 



Ch. XIII.] TESTIMONIAL FEOM DOWNPATEICK 



353 



shirt, in the National Gallery, I thought of poor Hally. I 
have heard Lord Brougham sweep the filth off the Whigs, and 

nearly the whiskers off Lord ; but, unless our gracious 

little Queen furnish me with a cushion, I do protest against 
ever entering the gallery of the House of Lords again. I 
proposed to Dr. Stewart to go down and ask the Lord Chan- 
cellor's wig for me to sit on ; it would have been of more use 
to me than to him. 

"I shall stay here till Monday, the 19th, to try to get 
thoroughly well, which the dry air is effecting rapidly. If not 
then well, I shall sail immediately after for the Netherlands." 

On his return to Ireland, he was entertained by the inhabi- 
tants of Armagh, who presented him with an address of con- 
gratulation on his restoration to health. The chair was 
occupied on the occasion by General Sir Thomas Molyneux, 
and the Tontine Eooms were crowded with the clergy and 
gentry of the city and county. The enthusiasm manifested on 
the appearance of Dr. Cooke, is described as exceeding any- 
thing previously witnessed in the city. 

The Presbyterians of Downpatrick resolved to commemorate 
their joy at his recovery, and their high appreciation of the 
services rendered by him to their Church, in a still more sub- 
stantial manner. They presented him with an exquisitely 
painted miniature of John Knox, set in a massive medallion of 
Irish silver, ornamented with emblematic figures, in relievo, 
and studded with Irish amethysts. The whole was surrounded 
by a rich frame of Irish oak, with carved wreaths of the sham- 
rock, rose, and thistle. This chaste and beautiful testimonial 
bears the following inscription : — " Presented to the Eev. H. 
Cooke, D.D., LL.D., by the Presbyterian Congregation of 
Downpatrick, on his recovery from illness, 1839. Phil. ii. 27." 

The numerous private letters which he received from es- 
teemed and honoured friends, were, if possible, even more 
gratifying than these public testimonials. Among them is one 
from Lord Roden, breathing the same feeling's of ardent friend- 
ship and deep piety which always characterized him. At the 



354 THE LIFE OE DB. COOKE. [Oh. XIII. 

close he says : — " I was indeed in the greatest anxiety when I 
heard of your accident, and wrote to my friends in the neigh- 
bourhood to send me frequent tidings about you. It was my 
chief comfort to know that you were in the Lord's keeping, and 
if it was His pleasure to remove you, while it would be such a 
cause to the Church for mourning, as regarded herself, it would 
be to the glory of the power of Jesus, and it would be to the 
endless bliss of His dear servant. I often long to fly away, as 
I find life sometimes a great weight and burden ; but my 
Saviour knows what is best ; and His people are His instru- 
ments ; and He uses them according to the counsel of His will. 
God bless you, my dear friend. A thousand thanks for your 
prayers for me. Believe me always your affectionate friend. 

"Koden." 



CHAPTEE XIV. 



1837—1840. 

National Education in Ireland — Education Scheme of the Synod of Ulster — Dr. 
Cooke opposes the National Board — Parliamentary Commission in 1837 — 
Dr. Cooke's Evidence— Changes in the Rules of the Board — The Rev. P. S. 
Henry appointed Commissioner — Important Results — .Negotiations with 
Government — Interview of Synod's Committee with the Lord Lieutenant — 
The Board abandons objectionable Rules — Basis of Agreement with Synod 
of Ulster — Dr. Cooke's Principles and Policy triumphant — Assailed by 
former Allies— Letter to the Rev. Hugh McNeile— Desire for Peace frustrated 
— Controversy with Mr. Gregg. 

In 1839 the important question of National Education was 
again brought before the Presbyterian Church by Dr. Cooke in 
a new phase. The strange and crooked policy of the Board 
had compelled the Synod to break off all negotiations with it 
in 1834. So long as the same counsels prevailed in Dublin, 
and the same influence continued to work, it was felt that all 
hope of a just or amicable settlement was vain. The Synod, 
therefore, resolved, mainly at the instigation of Dr. Cooke, to 
organise an education scheme of its own. The fundamental 
principles of the scheme, as contradistinguished from the Na- 
tional Board, were as follows : — 

" The plan of education provides that the Bible shall be free in all 
the Synod's schools during every school hour. It shall, like the light 
of heaven, be open for every eye that is not shut against it ; and all 
who attend the schools may read in it as much, and as often during 
the day, as may be thought consistent with their advantage and the 
other duties of the school. The children of our communion shall daily 
read such proportion of Scripture, and learn such portion of our 
Standard Catechisms, as parents, with the concurrence of the Church 
Session, may advise ; but when the children of other communions 



356 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIV. 



attend our schools, they shall be at perfect liberty to read the Scrip- 
tures or not, as their parents or guardians direct. . . . Our system 
of education will be strictly scriptural, and at the same time 
catholic, forbearing, and charitable. . . . 

" It is known that the Synod disapproves of and highly condemns 
the system that would exclude the Scriptures during school hours, 
and thus oppose the circulation of God's Word ; yet it has been 
affirmed that our principles merely lead us to introduce the Bible 
for the use of our own communion, and such others as may demand 
access to the Word of God. . . . The Directors would beg leave 
most respectfully to submit that such a principle has never been laid 
down by this Synod, nor adopted in the practice of our schools. 

" If it be anti-scriptural to exclude the Word of God from our 
schools, it is maintained that the Church is ignorant of duty, and 
lamentably deficient in the service of the Lord, if it content itself 
with merely making provision for the scriptural instruction of the 
members of its own communion. It is the duty of the Church to bring 
the Word of God to bear on all who may be ignorant of its blessed 
tidings. It is bound in the first place to use its energies in removing 
every obstacle to the circulation of the Scriptures, and then, when- 
ever an opportunity is found, to offer the message of eternal life. If 
it be rejected, the Church has fulfilled a duty ; but until the offer 
has been made, the Church has been negligent of its responsibility 
to God, and careless respecting the condition and future prospects of 
immortal souls." 

As a deputy from the Synod Dr. Cooke explained and advo- 
cated this scheme in England and Scotland. He was success- 
ful, and the scheme increased year after year in popular^. 
Suitable school-books were prepared. An annotated edition 
of the Westminster Shorter Catechism was edited, at Dr. 
Cooke's request, by Captain Hamilton Rowan, and proved 
eminently useful. While pleading the cause of the scheme, 
Dr. Cooke continued, wherever he went, to expose the false 
principles and strange acts of the Irish National Board. At a 
great meeting held in Liverpool, in February, 1839, he de- 
nounced the National system as opposed to the Word of God, 
and to the fundamental principles of Protestantism. He 
showed that it was designed, by an unworthy sacrifice of truth, 



Cn. XIV.] PARLIAMENTABY COMMISSIONS, 1837. 



357 



to conciliate Kornan Catholics. He showed, besides, that in 
this respect it had been a signal failure. The leaders of the 
Papal Church in Ireland had already become so distrustful of 
the system that the} T had written to Rome for instructions, and 
it now depended on the will of the Pope whether the National 
Board would be continued or not. 

A few months afterwards, at a Protestant meeting in Man- 
chester, Dr. Cooke explained the radical evils of the National 
S3 T stem, his dissatisfaction with the changes which had been 
made in it, and his continued distrust of its management, as 
already stated. 

The National Board and the Government came at length to 
feel that some change was necessary. The whole system was 
in danger. The Presbyterian Church refused to adopt it, and 
were working out with vigour and success a scheme of their 
own. The Roman Catholics threatened to throw it overboard. 
Some concessions must, therefore, he made to satisfy the con- 
scientious scruples of Protestants. Committees of Inquiry were 
appointed by both Houses of Parliament in 1837. An immense 
mass of evidence was collected and printed ; but little good 
was effected. Dr. Cooke was examined at great length. His 
stedfast objection to one of the principles of the Board, which 
was represented to be " fundamental and unalterable," was 
brought out fully in reply to a question put by Mr. Glad- 
stone : — 

" "Would you object altogether to the separate instruction of the 
Roman Catholic children in the school, and to allowing the Douay 
Version to be used in their instruction ? 

" Ansiver. To the separate instruction in Roman Catholic doctrine 
I object in toto, for that makes me a party to its inculcation. To the 
use of the Douay Version in any form I would object, unless I had an 
opportunity of testifying against its errors in translation and its tre- 
mendous notes. If Romanists would not take King James's Version 
from me, I would not give the Douay Version in its place. But if 
the Douay Version they must have, let them have it with my testi- 
mony against it, and with this testimony I conceive I should have 
done my duty." 



358 



THE LIFE OE DE. C00E3J. 



[Ch. XIV. 



The rule of the Board to which the question referred was 
that which required in all schools, vested or non-vested, under 
Presbyterian management or not, that a day should be set apart 
each week for religious instruction, on which " such pastors, 
or other persons as are approved by the parents shall have access 
to the children, whether those pastors shall have signed the 
original application or not." This really made the patrons and 
master of the school agents and helpers of the Roman Catholic 
priest in the performance of his spiritual work. Against this 
Dr. Cooke protested in the strongest terms ; yet the regulation 
was retained in the revised rules of 1838. A salutary change, 
however, was introduced which allowed the Scriptures to 
be read, and religious instruction given, during any of the 
school hours. This change removed one great barrier in the 
way of Presbyterians. 

Another change took place in 1838, which had an important 
effect upon the relations of the Board to the Synod of Ulster. 
The Rev. Mr. Carlile retired from the Board, and the secre- 
tary, Mr. Kelly, resigned his office. The Rev. P. S. Henry, 
minister of the Presbyterian Church, Armagh, was appointed 
Commissioner in the room of Mr. Carlile. Her Majest} T 's 
Government felt the necessity of attempting to conciliate the 
Sjmod, and the way was now open to accomplish that object. 
The Ministry had long thought that Mr. Carlile's influence in 
the Presbyterian Church would eventually induce the Synod to 
agree to the rules of the Board, especially after the important 
modifications made in 1838. They were disappointed ; and as 
the Roman Catholic prelates began to show signs of withdraw- 
ing their patronage, it was felt that the adhesion of the Pres- 
b}i:erians was necessary to the very existence of the National 
system. 

The Synod of 1839 instructed the Directors of their schools 
to apply to Her Majesty's Government for pecuniary aid. Drs. 
Cooke and Stewart were consequently commissioned to proceed 
to London for that purpose. They had interviews with the 
leading members of the Cabinet. They were received with 



Ch. XIV.] ME. HENEY APPOINTED COMMISSIONEE. 359 



marked respect ; but they were informed that no aid could be 
given to schools in Ireland except through the National Board. 
Dr. Cooke urged that the rules of the Board were such as to 
preclude all possibility of obtaining or accepting aid from that 
quarter. The Government stated in reply that the representa- 
tives of the Synod would now find an anxious disposition on 
the part of the Board to meet their views. Dr. Cooke was 
pleased and surprised at the statement. He knew, besides, 
that he could rely on the wisdom and friendly assistance of the 
new Commissioner, Mr. Henry, whose appointment opened the 
way to a solution of all difficulties. He, therefore, with the 
consent of the Directors, at once opened a correspondence with 
Mr. Henry, who expressed confident hope in the practicability 
of a reconciliation, and immediately communicated on the sub- 
ject with the Lord Lieutenant and the Board. His Excellency 
expressed a wish that a deputation from the Synod should pro- 
ceed to Dublin and confer with himself and the Commissioners 
on the points at issue. Drs. Cooke and Stewart, Mr. Morgan, 
and other leading men, were appointed, and were prepared 
with a written statement of their objections to the rules of the 
Board, and of the conditions upon which the Synod would 
consent to accept aid. His Excellency, who was thoroughly 
acquainted with the whole subject, stated freely, at the opening 
of the interview, that the Query-sheet, formerly sent to each 
applicant for a grant, and which contained the objectionable 
rules, had been altogether withdrawn. He said that patrons 
might now have such religious instruction given in their schools 
as they wished, provided no compulsion were used to make 
children attend. That there might be no misunderstanding 
for the future, and that there might be something more definite 
than a mere statement of abstract rules and principles, which 
past experience led Dr. Cooke to distrust, it was arranged that 
an application should be made to the Board for aid toAvards 
a school, the actual circumstances and rules of which, as laid 
down by its own managing committee, should be stated ; that 
the Board should come to a decision upon it, without waiting 



360 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XIY. 



for, or seeking, any previous reference to the local superin- 
tendant, or to any other parties ; and that the Board's action 
in regard to it should be the sole standard for all future appli- 
cations and grants. 

Immediately on this arrangement being made, the deputation 
withdrew, for the purpose of preparing the model application. 
It was a difficult and most responsible task. The principles 
which the Synod of Ulster had all along laid down as funda- 
mental, had to be carefully and jealously guarded. Each point 
had to., be stated so clearly that there could be no possibility of 
misunderstanding, and no just ground of complaint for the 
future. Dr. Cooke knew well the ordeal he would have to pass 
through as the prime mover in all past and present nego- 
tiations. He knew that many who had joined him in opposing 
the National system, but whose views were not so clear, and 
whose principles were not so well denned as his own, would be 
likely to misunderstand, if not misrepresent, his policy and 
conduct. He had, however, the clear logical mind of Dr. 
Stewart, and the sagacity of Mr. Morgan, and the caution of 
Dr. Brown, and the experience of Mr. Henry, to aid him. The 
application was drawn up on the 24th of January, 1840, for 
Curren school, under the patronage of Dr. Stewart, and its 
rules were stated as follows : — 

" The school is under the management of a committee chosen by 
the parents of the children. 

" The times for reading the Scriptures and for catechetical in- 
struction are so arranged as not to interfere with or impede the 
scientific or secular business of the school ; and no child, whose 
parents or guardians object, is required to be present, or take part 
in those exercises ; and no obstruction shall be offered to the children 
of such parents receiving such instruction elsewhere, as they may 
think proper. 

" The school opens in the summer at half-past nine, a.m., and con- 
tinues till half-past five, p.m., with the interval of one hour, from one 
till two, for dinner. In the winter it opens at ten and continues 
till three. In both summer and winter it is held during six days of 
the week. The school is open upon all days of the week to the 



Ch. XTV.] THE SYNOD'S model application. 



361 



public of all denominations, who have liberty to inspect the registry, 
witness the mode of teaching, and see that the regulations of the 
school are faithfully observed ; but no persons, except members of the 
committee, and the officers of the Board, are permitted ex officio to 
interfere in the business or management of the school. The books 
used, in addition to the Scriptures and the Westminster Catechism, 
are those sanctioned by the Kildare Place Society." 

The application was received by the Board, and its petition 
immediately granted. The grant was made also with the ex- 
press, and recorded stipulation, that all similar applications 
from members of the Synod of Ulster should be granted, so 
far as the funds of the National Board might allow. An 
official copy of the application was asked by the Board, and 
was given by the deputation, and thereafter it became the 
model and the law which regulated the connection between the 
Board and the Synod. The deputation in presenting their 
report to a special meeting of Synod, held in Belfast, in 
April, 1840, were fully justified in saying : — 

rt Your deputation have thus the satisfaction of submitting to 
their brethren that aid has been obtained for their schools, not only 
without any compromise of principle, but in perfect harmony with 
the principles on which the schools of the Synod have hitherto been 
conducted. 1. Protestants can apply for aid to then schools, with- 
out any reference to, or union with, any other denomination. This 
was not the case in the former rules of the Board ; for though Pro- 
testants might have applied by themselves, the Query-sheet afterwards 
required the reason why reference to others had been omitted. 
2. The Query-sheet, of which several of the questions and regulations 
were exceedingly offensive to Protestants, has been totally with- 
drawn ; and aid for our schools is granted simply on our own statement 
of their constitution and regulations. 3. The schools, as Protestant 
schools have ever been, are open to the public ; but none, except the 
applicants, are recognised as ex officio visitors. This is a valuable 
improvement upon the former regulation of the Board, which em- 
powered others to be ex officio visitors in every Protestant school, to 
which regulation every Protestant applicant was required to submit. 
4. The Bible is free during school hours, and the extent of its use 
subject to no control but the will of the parents expressed throug 



362 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XIV. 



committees of their own free choice, and the greatest convenience of 
the attending scholars. 5. The Westminster Catechisms are also free 
during school hours ; a privilege not enjoyed even under the Kildare 
Place Society. 6. There is no concession of any day in the week for 
separate religious instruction, as the former regulations of the Board, 
in every case, required. 7. No one has a right to demand admission 
to teach in our school-houses, as the former regulations of the Board 
required and enforced. 8. In return for aid to our schools we are 
neither required to make, nor have we made, to the Board any con- 
cession of any Protestant principle or practice. In relation to other 
denominations we neither recognise, promise, nor guarantee, instruc- 
tion in their peculiar creeds ; we barely stipulate, that, when parents 
object, we, acting upon the Protestant principle of liberty of conscience, 
and following the immemorial practice of our schools, will neither 
require nor compel their children to read our Bibles nor commit our 
Catechisms ; and that if the parents so direct, we will not obstruct 
their seeking instruction elsewhere. 9. "We have secured to our 
schools and the children of the Protestant communions, the great 
principle which our Synod, learning from the Scriptures, so early 
adopted, and has so faithfully maintained, viz., That religious and 
secular learning should form the united and inseparable parts of a 
Christian education. Thus all that the Synod ever asked has been 
granted, and all the principles of our own system of education have 
been maintained." 

When the report was read, it was unanimously resolved : — 

" That the Synod cordially approve of the report and proceed- 
ings of the Directors and the Deputation, and return them their 
marked thanks for the fidelity with which they have executed the 
important commission entrusted to them, and the success which has 
attended their efforts." 

Dr. Cooke was thus at last triumphant after a long and hard 
struggle. He had gained every principle for which, from the 
outset, he contended. He had never yielded one iota either to 
the entreaties of professed friends, or the assaults of open and 
determined foes. He had exposed with unsparing severity the 
false principles hitherto maintained by the National Board, 
and the crooked policy by which it had attempted to force 
them upon the acceptance of the Synod of Ulster. He had 



Ch. XIV.] THE SYNOD'S CONNECTION WITH THE BOARD. 363 



shown that the changes insisted upon by the Synod, as a basis 
of connection, were just and scriptural. His conduct from 
first to last had been open, honest, consistent. To him the 
Presb} T terian Church is indebted for those great advantages 
she has derived from the National system of education ; and 
to him Ireland is indebted for the preservation of that system, 
either from utter ruin on the one hand, or the rule of Ultra- 
montane despotism on the other. 

Dr. Cooke was assailed just as he had anticipated. He was 
assailed by some who had been trying to serve their own pur- 
poses and advance their own party interests, by his eloquent 
advocacy and commanding influence. He was charged with 
having " betraj^ed the cause of Protestantism," with having 
' ' sold the pass," with having "stipulated to teach Popery." 
It was a sore trial to be thus maligned by the friends whom he 
had served. He replied in temperate and dignified language, 
showing with the precision of mathematical demonstration, 
that he had made no sacrifice of Protestantism; that in his 
negotiations he had preserved the sound scriptural principles 
all along contended for by his Church ; and that, after all, the 
result of the arrangement effected, was not the connecting of 
the Synod with the National Board, nor was it the sanction- 
ing on the part of the Synod, through its deputies, of the 
general rules of the Board ; but it was simply and solely a 
consenting to accept for the Synod's schools, through the 
Board as a channel, a National endowment, in accordance with 
rules and regulations laid down by the S}~nod and accepted by 
the Board. Farther than this Dr. Cooke never went ; and 
farther than this, under his leadership, the Presbj^terian 
Church never went. 

Never, perhaps, during his long public career had Dr. 
Cooke's large-hearted charity been so severely tested as now. 
But it did not fail. He met argument with argument. He 
met misrepresentations with facts. He met groundless charges 
of betrayal with indignant denial. But he never was betrayed 
into an unkind or uncharitable word against the Church to 



361 THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. [Ch. XIV. 



which his traducers belonged. On the contrary, even when 
stung by calunnry, he embraced every fitting opportunity of 
inculcating his old and loved theme, " Protestant peace and 
Protestant union." At a public entertainment given to him and 
Mr. Molyneux at the close of the College session of 1839-40, 
he said in his parting address to his students : — 

" I would impress upon your minds that while you are Presbyte- 
rians you are Protestants ; while one is your Christian name the other 
is your surname. I shall tell you an anecdote of the best times of the 
Presbyterian Church, and when it was most tried. In a particular 
locality in Scotland there lay a beautiful valley, and in it an humble 
church, whose pastor had as good a head as ever rested on Presbyterian 
shoulders ; he was a Covenanter. A stranger in humble garb applied 
at the Manse one afternoon for shelter, and was hospitably welcomed. 
During the evening, the minister being out, his wife assembled the 
servants and began to catechise them. "While so engaged, she 
asked the stranger ' How many commandments are there ? ' ' Eleven, ' 
was the reply. Astonished at his ignorance, she told him how awful 
it was for a man of his age to be so hi informed. He quietly, yet 
solemnly, replied, ' Did not our Saviour say, A new commandment 
give I unto you, that ye love one another ? ' He then retired to 
bed. On his return home the minister was told what had occurred. 
In the morning, when going forth for his customary walk, his atten- 
tion was arrested by solemn words of prayer ; and listening, he 
heard most earnest supplication for unhappy Ireland. When it 
ended, the stranger came forth from his retirement. The mystery 
was now solved. ' Tell me,' said the minister, 1 are you not Arch- 
bishop Ussher, come to mingle your prayers with the Presbyters of 
Scotland ? ' It was he. Then they joined in prayer ; and Ussher, 
Ireland's mitred prelate, on the following Sunday, preached in the 
pulpit of Samuel Rutherford, the Scotch Covenanter." 

It was by members of the Established Church Dr. Cooke 
w T as attacked on account of his recent policy in regard to 
National Education. He was extremely anxious to avoid con- 
troversy, because he knew it would tend more and more to 
divide the two great sections of the Protestant Church in 
Ireland, and thereby to injure the cause of truth. With this 
view he wrote privately to the Rev. Hugh McNeile, who had 



Ch. XIY.] 



LETTEE TO EET. H. McNEILE. 



365 



been drawn into the controversy. He strongly deprecated all 
discussion and correspondence on the subject ; but he plainly 
stated, at the same time, that unless the calumnious attacks 
made upon him were stopped, he would be compelled to 
retaliate. Referring to a letter written by Dr. Stewart, in 
reply to published communications from the Hey. Mr. Drew 
and Mr. McXeile himself, Dr. Cooke says : — 

" I must confess I think it has demolished your arguments. Still 
you are right when you judged, and say that you thought me an 
enemy to the ' hodge-podge ' character of the Board, and, on this 
subject, I never did nor do I now, differ from you ; I am just as much 
opposed to the 4 hodge-podge ' of the Board as to the ' hodge-podge ' 
of both Houses of Parliament, yet I receive the pay of that Parlia- 
ment, and I trust I have a good conscience. From the same Parlia- 
ment, with all its ' hodge-podge,' the Church of England willingly 
and thankfully receives money for churches, universities, societies, 
and bishops. 

"Ah ! you will say, but the Parliament requires no unprotestant 
concession ; I answer, Neither does the Board. Where is now the 
Popery-acknowledging Query-sheet ? Gone to the fire. "Where are 
now the fifty-two days in the year for separate religious instruction ? 
Melted into the three hundred and sixty-five without note of such 
distinction. Where is now the claim or concession of the right of 
the Popish priest, as such, to visit, ex officio, a Protestant school- 
house ? The claim is not preferred ; the concession is not made. 
Where is now the arrangement for teaching Popery elsewhere ? Not 
in our ' Bond.' We'd sooner have given a pound of our dearest 
flesh. Where are now the ordinary school hours during which 
Bibles were authoritatively excluded ? Their very name is buried, 
and no authority but the direct or delegated parental interference to 
regulate the times of their being read. Could a Protestant Board 
give more, or ask less ? If so, what ? " 

Referring to the charge so frequently and persistently hurled 
against him and his friends in the Synod of Ulster, that they 
had deserted the Established Church and selfishly sought their 
own ends, he thus writes : — 

" Hear our defence, and then say what Chmch is deserted and 
betrayed for selfish ends ? Before ever the deputation of the Synod 
of Ulster presented their application to Government in 1833, they 



366 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIV. 



waited successively on the Bishops of Exeter and London, stating that 
as a deputation of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, they desired 
to cooperate with the Established Church ; but having no recog- 
nized organ to whom they could officially apply, they had been 
advised to wait on some of the more prominent of the Heads of the 
Establishment, to submit their proposals for their inspection, and to 
beg their kind counsel and suggestion, and to declare their willing- 
ness and determination to proceed not a step without their con- 
currence. During lengthened interviews with the two first prelates, 
they fully explained their propositions, and obtained their unqualified 
approval ; and after explaining them to his Grace of Armagh, he re- 
quested a day for their consideration, after which they were returned, 

with a letter of unqualified concurrence and approbation 

All this was known to every one of our assailants ; it was stated in 
open Synod ; published in the newspapers, related on platforms in 
company with some of the very men who now accuse us of deserting 

or betraying the Established Church God grant me patience 

and forbearance and meekness to meet men of another spirit. I have 
been maligned, misrepresented, abused, and I have borne it without 
a word of public retort. I shall bear a few days longer ; and then 
patience will have ceased to be a virtue. But, alas ! When I defend 
myself I must smite the Societies [the Kildare Street, the London 
Hibernian School Society, &c.]. Would that I could escape this 

dilemma ! But I feel there is no such possibility I see 

that even you make light of Presbyterian aid But if you 

make light of the passive resistance our people gave to O'Connell on 
the tithe question, I think you treat us with something that is either 
mere forgetfulness, or that is akin to ingratitude. Had we joined 
the ' Appropriation ' outcry, where had been the livings of the 
Church ? With things forgotten. You know me too well, I trust, 
to think that even ill-treatment will change my principles of uni- 
versal Protestantism, or narrow my heart to my own shell. But let 
ministers controvert, and the people will quarrel. Let O'Connell 
know that we are divided, and the Devil will soon find him some 
popular wedge which he will drive home into the trunk of our glorious 
tree. I have made up my mind that whatever the Papists and 
Infidel press write of slander I will bear ; but if the Protestant press 
and clergy assail me or my poor Church again, I draw the sword." 

This strong and touching remonstrance was written on the 
5th of March. It was in vain. The suicidal policy was per- 



Ch. XIY.] 



DE. COOKE DEFENDS HIS POLICY. 



367 



severed in. Dr. Cooke was at length forced to make a public 
defence. He did so at the Synod, and at various meetings. 
He challenged his opponents to a fair and full discussion of 
all the points at issue. He defied them to prove by honest 
investigation and fair argument, that he had ever changed his 
policy, or that he had ever yielded a single principle of sound 
Protestantism. 

Yet still the ungracious and ungrateful attacks of members 
of the Established Church did not alter Dr. Cooke's views or 
general line of conduct. His feelings toward that Church 
sprung from a deeply-rooted principle. 

" I will not," he said, when defending himself against unworthy 
calumnies ; "I will not identify the Church of England with a frac- 
tion or a faction. Certain ministers of that Church have assailed 
this Synod. What business, I ask, have they with the Synod of 
Ulster ? I have known a man made a chaplain for abusing me ; but 
I still wish to maintain, as I have ever wished to maintain, Protestant 
peace." 

It is quite true that these attacks produced no effect upon 
Dr. Cooke's generous and noble nature ; but it is just as true 
that they did produce an effect on the Presbyterian public. 
They contributed, and that in no small degree, to alienate the 
sympathies of many Presbyterian ministers, and of thousands 
of their people, who might otherwise have stood by and aided 
the Church of England in her day of trial. 

Dr. Cooke himself did not write much in this unhappy con- 
troversy; but his friend Dr. Stewart published a number of 
telling letters defending the character of Dr. Cooke, proving 
his perfect consistency, and maintaining the wise and honest 
policy of the Synod of Ulster. Unfortunately the small party 
in the Church of England persisted in their opposition. They 
employed all the powers of the press to disseminate their mis- 
representations of Dr. Cooke. They printed and circulated 
gratuitously, pamphlets and letters, setting forth their own 
superlative purity, and the grievous defections of the Synod of 
Ulster. Dr. Cooke was again forced, in self-defence, to state 



368 THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. XIV. 



his views in relation to the National Board, and to show from 
the undeniable testimony of his own published evidence before 
Parliamentary Committees in 1825, 1833, and 1837, that his 
principles and policy remained unchanged from first to last. In 
May, 1840, he published the following statement in the Ulster 
Times, as a preface to one of Dr. Stewart's letters : — 

" So much am I willing to sacrifice for peace, that, though my 
friend, Dr. Stewart, has so generously come to the rescue of my cha- 
racter, yet would I decline availing myself of his sword, were it not 
that the calumnies of the University Magazine have been so indus- 
triously circulated in Belfast and its neighbourhood. Yes, sir, it is 
a fact, that, not contented with the magazine's own circulation, its 
false and calumnious article was printed as a tract, and not only sold 
1 dog-cheap ' to those who would buy, but pre-paid at the post-office 
to ensure acceptance, and scattered gratuitously through the drawing- 
rooms of the rich and the garrets of the poor. 

" I say not a word of the revilings of the Evening Mail, and other 
journals. With one exception, they make no pretensions to religious 
character, and, as acknowledged party papers, claim the prescriptive 
right of an ambassador — a man, according to Rochefoucault, sent out 
to tell lies for the good of his country. But the magazine has well- 
founded pretensions to literary, and therefore should have to honest, 
character ; and the Examiner, from its name of Christian, binds 
itself to truth and charity. Yet, of my calumniators in both I 
will deliberately say, and can incontrovertibly prove, that they knew, 
when they penned their calumnies, that they were both dishonest 

men The writers, who, I find, accuse me of changing, 

from dishonourable motives, my views on the education question, and 
who, consequently, must have examined my evidence in 1837, I do 
distinctly and deliberately accuse of knowing their own falsehood and 
dishonesty. I have never changed one fragment of an opinion on 
the subject either of the Board or their system. The Brown Street 
Committee can witness we never sought for more than our own 
system, and which amounted to no more than this — the recognition 
of the right to fix our own hours for reading the Scriptures, and 
being bound simply and solely by our own rules. And my printed 
evidence, which has, I find, been tortured in a manner so unworthy 
of theologians, bound to truth alone — this printed evidence, when 
not garbled, will demonstrate that, so far from differing now from 
my former self, so as to give my calumniators room for their excla- 



Ch. XIV.] CONTEOVEESY WITH ME. GEEGG. 



3G9 



mation, quantum mutatus ab illo, I held in 1840 the self-same 
opinions I recorded in 1837, and which were the self-same opinions 
which I held and promulgated in 1833." 

The controversy remained dormant till February, 1841, when 
it was unfortunately revived by the Rev. T. D. Gregg, who, 
during a visit to Belfast, published a strong and irritating 
letter, in which he accepted the challenge given by Dr. Cooke 
some months previously. The acceptance was somewhat 
tardy, and the point at issue besides was dexterously changed. 
Dr. Cooke at once agreed to meet him ; but insisted on con- 
fining the discussion to the point originally stated. The time 
was most inopportune. O'Connell had carried his repeal 
agitation to Belfast, and had just been driven away in disgrace 
by Dr. Cooke. To divide the ranks of Protestants at such a 
juncture was felt by all thoughtful men to be suicidal. The 
friends of repeal were already exulting at the prospect of a 
division in the Protestant camp, and they exerted all their 
powers through the Roman Catholic press to fan the flame of 
discord. Under these circumstances the leaders of the Pro- 
testant party resolved, if possible, to prevent the discussion. 
A public meeting was held, and a deputation appointed to 
wait upon Dr. Cooke and Mr. Gregg, and request them to 
abandon their proposed discussion. The result was stated in 
an advertisement which appeared in the News-Letter of 
March 5th : — 

" We, the undersigned, having been appointed a deputation to 
communicate to the Eev. Dr. Cooke, and the Eev. T. D. Gregg, the 
resolution unanimously adopted by a most influential public meeting, 
held here on the 1st instant, strongly disapproving of the proposed 
discussion between those gentlemen, and earnestly desiring that it 
should be abandoned, cannot but deeply regret that Mr. Gregg should 
have declined yielding to the wishes of that meeting. And, at the 
same time, we feel called on to express the satisfaction we experienced 
from the manner in which Dr. Cooke received the deputation, and 
the desire he manifested to sacrifice his own feelings in deference 
to them. And he having placed the matter entirely in our hands, 
we beg to state it as our decided opinion, that (notwithstanding the 

B B 



370 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIV. 



steps since taken by Mr. Gregg), for the sake of Protestant peace 
and union, Dr. Cooke should not enter on this discussion. 

(Signed) " John Chain, Dean of Connor. 

A. C. Macartney, Yicar of Belfast. 

Daniel McAfee, Wesleyan Minister. 

David Hamilton, Presbyterian Minister. 

John McNeile. 

Andrew Mulholland. 

James Goddard. 

James Blair." 

Dr. Cooke acted wisely. Nothing could be gained by a dis- 
cussion. He had already triumphantly answered all the 
calumnies of his assailants. The consistency of the Synod of 
Ulster from first to last was established by unquestionable 
documentary evidence. Men might hold different views as to 
the general policy of the National Board. They might con- 
demn some of its rules ; they might complain of the glaring 
and lamentable inconsistency of its acts ; but every intelligent 
man must admit that the course pursued by Dr. Cooke was 
manly, honest, and scriptural. He laid down at the first the 
terms on which he would consent to accept aid for the schools 
of the Synod of Ulster, and not until those terms were fully 
granted, did he agree to receive a single shilling on behalf of 
the Synod's schools from the National Board. 

The Synod of Ulster fully approved of Dr. Cooke's procedure, 
and, at the Annual Meeting in 1840, passed a unanimous vote 
of thanks to Doctors Cooke and Stewart and the Eev. P. S. 
Henry, for their zealous and successful labours. 



CHAPTEK XV. 



1840. 

Union of the Synod of Ulster and Secession Synod— Dr. Cooke's Views— Principles 
of the Seceders— Discussion regarding Failing Elders — Dr. Cooke insists upon 
Subscription to Confession of Faith — General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church in Ireland formed — Deputation from Church of Scotland— Mission 
to India — Non-Intrusion Meeting in May Street— Dr. Cooke's Speech — 
Headship of Christ in Churches of England and Scotland defined — Answer 
to Lord Brougham — Distinction between an Endowed and an Established 
Church — Deputation to London on behalf of Church of Scotland — Dr. Cooke 
secures the withdrawal of Lord Aberdeen's Bill— Second Meeting in May Street 
Church— Dr. Cooke reviews the Political Aspect of the Scotch Church Ques- 
tion—Banquet in Glasgow to the Marquess of Breadalbane — Dr. Cooke 
asserts Divine Eight of ISTon-Intrusion. 

One of the most important events in the history of the 
Presbyterian Church in Ireland occurred in 1840. In that 
year a union was effected between the General Synod of Ulster 
and the Secession S} r nod ; and this happy union was one of 
the results of Dr. Cooke's great reforms. The Seceders were 
descendants of the men who, under the leadership of the 
Erskines, left the Church of Scotland in 1733, on account of 
the evils of patronage. They had ever remained faithful to the 
principles and traditions of their distinguished forefathers. 
Their cause prospered in Ireland. Their ministers were noted 
for piety and devotion. Their Church was never tainted with 
those errors which unfortunately prevailed in the Synod of 
Ulster. Unqualified subscription to the Westminster Stan- 
dards had always been their law. After the Synod of Ulster 
was freed from Arianism, Dr. Cooke looked forward to, and 
laboured for, union with the Seceders. When the subject 
came before the Synod by memorial, in 1839, he said : — 

B B 2 



372 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XY. 



" The first reason in favour of the desired union is, that our 
Mother Church of Scotland has been wooing back some who had 
separated from her, and her daughter, the Synod of Ulster, ought to 
follow the example. Unlike their Scottish brethren, the Seceders of 
Ireland have adhered to the Confession of Faith, as a whole, without 
reservation or exception, as it had been originally adopted by the 
Church of Scotland. The Seceders of Ireland are not Voluntaries. 
The Establishment of Scotland is anxiously watching the movements 
of the Synod of Ulster, and for the satisfaction of its members it is 
necessary for me to state that the Seceders of Ireland are not, like 
the Seceders of Scotland, prepared with axes and pickaxes to destroy 
the foundations and break down the walls of the Church of Scot- 
land. Hence, in seeking union with the Seceders, the Synod of 
Ulster is not seeking union with a body of Church destructives . . . 
There is no difference in principle between the Synod of Ulster and 
the Secession Synod, but simply in matters of detail ; and if the 
parties meet in goodwill, humility, and prayerfulness, I have no 
doubt that every minor difference will be adjusted Se- 
ceders have never relinquished the Covenants ; and, at no distant 
period, I also look forward to union with those commonly called 
Covenanters, as well as with the Secession body ; and then in Ire- 
land, and throughout the empire, the Presbyterian community will 
present an unbroken and resistless phalanx. The proposed union 
will take away from Presbyterianism the stigma of endless divisions 
now attached to it by Roman Catholics. On a former occasion, the 
Synod lost seventeen Arian congregations, instead of which seventy 
Orthodox have been generated ; and now it is likely to gain one 
hundred and fifty more by its connection with the Secession Church. 
In another point of view union is important ; I mean in a political 
point of view. It has been usual for ministers to disclaim all con- 
nection with politics ,• but, for myself, I avow the fact that I am a 
politician ; and in this respect the Presbyterian Church has miser- 
ably neglected its own interests. It has no representative in Parlia- 
ment An echo from the South lately proclaimed in 

Newry, that on the staunch Presbyterians of Ireland the fate of the 
empire is dependent ; and this sentiment ought to be emblazoned 
on the front of Buckingham Palace and St. Stephen's." 

On Wednesday, the 8th of April, 1840, a special meeting of 
the Synod of Ulster was held in May Street Church, for the 
purpose of considering the proposed union. The advisability 



Ch. XV.] 



DISCUSSION EEGAEDING ELDEES. 



373 



of union was at once unanimously agreed upon ; and the 
Synod proceeded to discuss the details. On one of the points 
laid down as a hasis there was some difference of opinion. It 
was this : — " That all Ruling Elders shall produce documentary 
evidence of their subscription to the Confession of Faith." 
Many argued that it would be wrong to require elders, who 
were often, though pious and devoted, yet men of limited 
education, to sign a creed so long, and in many respects so 
profound, as the Confession. It was, therefore, moved, as an 
amendment, that elders should only be required to sign the 
Shorter Catecliism. Dr. Cooke advocated full subscription. 
His speech was racy and eloquent. He strongly repudiated 
the idea that the elders of the Presbyterian Church were 
unable to comprehend the Westminster Standards. 

" It is reported, Moderator, that a friend once visited Sir Isaac 
Newton, and observing two holes in the door of his study, one large, 
the other small, inquired their object. ' The large one,' replied the 
philosopher, ' is for the cat, and the small one for the kittens/ 
Now, like Sir Isaac, our friends here would have two doors of entrance 
to office in this Church, one for teaching, another for ruling elders — 
the large one for the cat, the small one for the kittens. Truly phi- 
losophers have strange fancies ; and why not divines ? Never was 
such an unhappy compliment paid to any body of men as is now 
proposed to be paid to the elders of the Synod of Ulster. They are 
to be required, in token of special favour, only to sign the Shorter 
Catechism. What was the original design of our Catechisms ? I 
ask. The Larger was for those who had made some progress in the 
grounds of our religion ; the Shorter ; for ' those of weaker capacity.' 
Are, then, those elders whom my learned friend so highly and so 
justly complimented to be classed among those of weaker capacity ? 
. . . . I have found in real life, that those who have studied few 
books besides the Bible — who have, perhaps, received all their syste- 
matic theology from the Catechisms and Baxter's ' Fourfold State ; ' 
all their experimental religion from their own hearts and Willison's 
£ Afflicted Man's Companion ' — were first to receive the Confession of 
Faith, and readiest to defend it by Scripture proofs. Gentlemen 
imagine that a rural peasantry are uneducated ; but I will not admit 
that because they are not learned, they are therefore void of educa- 



374 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XY. 



tion. I will take a class of Ulster mechanics and farmers, and I will 
take the Larger and Shorter Catechisms with our Confession of Faith ; 
and I will take a class of the learned profession, including physic and 
law, and examine both on the doctrines contained in these invaluable 
works ; and let the best answerer be the best qualified for the 
elder's office. When my opponents know the Ulster elders as well as 
I do, they will renounce at once and for ever their philosophic device 
of a small hole for the kitten." 

The amusing illustration set the house in a roar ; while the 
truth that la} 7 beneath carried their convictions. The law T of 
full subscription was passed by an overwhelming majority. 

All barriers to union w r ere now removed, and it was unani- 
mously resolved : — " That this Synod feel deeply grateful to 
Almightj 7 God for the prospect of a speedy accomplishment of 
the important measure of a union between the two Sjmods — 
that we agree to form this union — and that the committee 
appointed at the last S} T nod be now re-appointed to meet the 
committee of the Seceding Synod, in order to arrange the 
minor details necessary for perfecting the union." 

It was then arranged that the two Synods should meet on 
the forenoon of Friday, April 10th, at eleven o'clock, for 
devotional exercises. The meeting was held in May Street 
Church, which was filled with a deeply-impressed audience. 
The services were commenced by the Rev. Dr. Hanna, the 
venerable Professor of Divinity, who read the 17th chapter 
of John's Gospel. When he came to the words, " That 
they all may be one ; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in 
thee, that they also may be one in us : that the world may 
know that thou hast sent me," a fervent " Amen," breathed 
by many voices, showed how deep was the feeling. Dr. Cooke 
concluded the solemn services by a prayer, whose earnestness 
and pathos touched every lieart. The most intense emotion 
was manifested. Sobs were heard in every part of the 
assembly ; the eyes of strong men were suffused with tears ; 
all seemed to realize the presence and power of the Spirit of 
God. " We believe," says an eye-witness, " that this day will 



Ch. XV.] SPEECH ON CHUECH EXTENSION. 



375 



be long remembered for the hallowing tone which it imparted 
to the minds of all present. The universal feeling during the 
whole meeting, especially during the concluding prayer, was 
that of high devotion. All seemed to be lifted up above the 
earth with its distracting and dividing passions, and to breathe 
a purer atmosphere — the atmosphere of heaven." 

The committees met on the 21st of May. Their proceed- 
ings were characterized by the utmost harmony. All minor 
details necessary for effecting the union were satisfacto- 
rily arranged, and a series of resolutions was drawn up to be 
recommended for adoption at the approaching annual meetings. 
In prospect of effecting the union, the meeting of the Synod 
of Ulster was postponed to the first Tuesday of July. 

When the Synod of Ulster met, one of the first subjects to 
which its attention was directed was Church Extension. Dr. 
Cooke moved the appointment of a committee to devise a 
proper scheme, and to collect the requisite funds. In his 
speech he referred in eloquent terms to the spiritual destitu- 
tion of Ireland, and to the duties of Presbyterians to use all 
their energies and all their means to meet it. He cheered and 
stimulated them by examples of Christian munificence set by 
their brethren in Scotland and England. 

" "Who has not heard of Robert Barbour of Manchester — Barbour, 
who never turned a poor Presbyterian pastor empty from his door ? 
God has blessed him with riches ; but He first blessed him with a 
heart rich in love to Christ and His cause. Who has forgotten the 
name of Campbell of Glasgow — a man who brings back to memory 
the best days of Argyll ? In London we have James Nisbet of 
Berners Street, with a heart as wide as the world, and as liberal of 
his means as if they were wide as his heart. Gordon, too, is another 
name at the mention of which Presbyterian gratitude will flow forth 
spontaneously. Of Mr. Ferrier of Dublin, who is present, I also 

speak as one of our best friends There is Mr. Collins 

of Glasgow, who resolved some time since that twenty new churches 
should be erected. He set the scheme on foot, and the greater 
number are already built. Have we not a Collins in Belfast ? I 
believr we shall find one I trust that by the warmth of 



376 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XY. 



Orthodox truth, we shall be able to melt the icebergs of Arianism, 
and that we shall now in safety navigate those intricate passages 
which error placed in former days between us and the haven of that 
Christian union, peace, and enjoyment, which are promised to the 
Church." 

On Friday, the 10th of July, the two Synods left their 
respective places of meeting, and having united in the street, 
marched in one body to Rosemary Street Church, headed by 
their Moderators, the Rev. James Elder and the Rev. Dr. 
Rentoul. The streets were crowded with spectators, and in a 
few minutes the spacious church was filled to overflowing. 
The two Moderators sat, side by side, in the pulpit. On an 
elevated platform in front, were the leading members of the 
United Church, with the Rev. Patrick Macfarlane, the Rev. 
James Begg, the Rev. R. M. McCheyne, and Maitland Makgill 
Crighton, Esq., Deputies from the Church of Scotland. The 
Moderator of the Secession Synod read the 133rd Psalm, 
which was sung by the vast assembly. The Moderator of the 
Synod of Ulster then read the 17th chapter of the Gospel of 
John. When devotional exercises were concluded, Dr. Seaton 
Reid, Clerk of the Synod of Ulster, submitted the Act of 
Union, which, after detailing the leading events of the history 
of Presbyterianism in Ireland, thus recited the terms and Act 
of Union : — 

" It is hereby resolved and agreed upon, in the name of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, the Great Head of the Church, by the said G-eneral 
Synod of Ulster, and the said Presbyterian Synod of Ireland, distin- 
guished by the name of Seceders, on this the 10th day of July, in the 
year of our Lord 1840, duly assembled together, that they do now, 
and in all times hereafter shall, constitute one united Church, pro- 
fessing the same common faith, as set forth in the Standards as afore- 
said ; and in all matters ecclesiastical exercising, and subject to, the 
same government and discipline 

" And it is hereby farther resolved and agreed upon, that the said 
United Church shall henceforth bear the name and designation of 
' The Presbyterian Church in Ireland ; ' and that its Supreme Court 
shall be styled 'The General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church in Ireland.' " 



Oh. XV.] UNION OF THE TWO SYNODS. 377 

The Act having been read, the Moderators put the question 
to the House, whether the members of the Churches present 
approved of, and considered themselves bound by, it. The 
whole body immediately rose and held up their right hands in 
token of assent. 

Thus was consummated one of the most important acts in 
the history of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland. It was the 
crowning result of Dr. Cooke's long and noble struggles. His 
triumphant advocacy of evangelical truth had compelled 
eighteen Arians to leave the Synod of Ulster. But in eleven 
years nearly eighty new congregations had been added to it by 
evangelistic work ; and now one hundred and fifty more had 
joined it, confessing the same doctrines, and animated by the 
same spirit. 

Dr. Hanna was elected first Moderator of the General 
Assembly. It was a graceful tribute to his age, and his 
valuable services. When he had formally constituted the 
Assembly, Dr. Cooke rose to introduce the Deputies from the 
Church of Scotland. He spoke in terms of glowing eulogium 
of Messrs. Macfarlane and Begg. 

" Mr. MeCheyne," he continued, " is almost the only man in the 
world whom I could envy. He is the bringer of good tidings from 
the land which has been trodden by the feet of Jesus. He has 
stood in Jerusalem, upon the foundation stones of the Church apos- 
tolic and universal. He is here to-day as an apostolic messenger to 
bid God-speed to our propitious union. Makgill Crighton is here, 
too, with the spirit and the courage of our covenanted forefathers. 
He is now lifting up the banner of the old Kirk of Scotland in the 
face of difficulty and persecution ; and he will not quail even before 
another Claverhouse." 

The first public act of the General Assembly showed the 
new spirit which animated the Presbyterian Church, and gave 
bright promise of that success which has since attended her 
labours. It was the setting apart of two Missionaries, the 
Rev. James Glasgow and the Rev. Alexander Kerr, to labour 
among the heathen of India — they were the first foreign 



378 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Cm XY. 



missionaries ever sent out by Irish Presbj-terians. In bygone 
years Dr. Cooke had been often warned — warned, too, by 
Orthodox men — of the fatal effects that must follow the rending 
of the Church by his opposition to Arianism. He was not 
alarmed; he was not even influenced by such gloomy fore- 
bodings. With a stronger faith and a clearer perception, he 
felt confident in the triumph of truth. He had more than 
once predicted the success of a purified and reformed Church. 
He had himself inaugurated missionary effort at home ; and he 
had eloquently advocated its extension to foreign lands. Now 
he saw Iris brightest hopes realized. Heresy found no place 
within the walls of his beloved Church. New life quickened 
her ministry. A spirit of unexampled liberality was displayed 
by the whole body of her people. From her little island home 
she was, in the true spirit of Apostolic times, about to send 
the Gospel to all nations. The state of the United Church, 
and the result of Dr. Cooke's labours and triumphs, cannot be 
better described than in the words of a distinguished member 
of the Church of Scotland, who was present at that first 
meeting of the General Assembly : — " By the union which has 
been effected between the^ two orthodox Presbyterian Churches 
in Ireland, 600,000 souls have come under the joint spiritual 
superintendence of men, a large proportion of whom are 
eminently distinguished hy all the qualities which should 
adorn the ministers of the Gospel of Christ ; and new and 
increased vigour has been given to their praiseworthy effort for 
arresting the progress of Romanism, and for diffusing the 
knowledge of pure Christianity among our fellow- subjects in 
Ireland. The missionary zeal of the Presbyterian Church ill 
Ireland is not less the ground of jo}^ and thanksgiving. 
Though the cry for help is continually addressed to them 
by their benighted and perishing countrymen, and is listened 
to with feelings of the most enlarged and active beneficence, 
they are not forgetful of the still darker places of the earth — 
the habitations of horrid cruelty, or of the command of their 
Divine Master, ' Go preach the Gospel to every creature.' 



Ch. XV.] SYMPATHY WITH THE CHURCH OP SCOTLAND. 379 



The Christian love which led to the formation of their Home 
Mission has prompted the efforts which they have begun to 
make on behalf of the heathen. The cause of Presbytery also 
has gained accession of strength. Its efficacy as an instrument 
of spiritual and moral improvement, and, we may add, of 
civilization and temporal prosperity, is nowhere, perhaps, 
more strikingly illustrated than in Ulster, where it stands in 
perpetual contrast with the baneful and depressing influence of 
Popery. The Church of Scotland has cause to rejoice in the 
additional energy which, we trust, has been imparted, by the 
events which have been mentioned, to her most powerful ally, 
in the contest in which she is now engaged in defence of her 
liberties, and the liberties of her people." 

The writer was not disappointed. The Irish General As- 
sembly aided the Church of Scotland in her struggle for 
freedom. And none manifested a deeper interest in the ques- 
tion than Dr. Cooke. He thoroughly sympathized with those 
who laboured to abolish patronage, and to release the Church 
from State control in all matters ecclesiastical. Yet he was 
most anxious to preserve the integrity of the Church of Scot- 
land. He loved her with a true filial love. He was equally 
anxious to preserve, in all its integrity, the Constitution of the 
empire ; and he believed the Churches of Scotland and England 
to be integral parts of that Constitution. He, therefore, 
deprecated rash and hasty measures. He would counsel no 
decisive step, until all means had been tried to obtain redress. 
He exerted his own powerful influence to induce the Conser- 
vative leaders to renounce their dangerous policy of attempting 
to control the Church in the legitimate exercise of her spiritual 
functions. He was grieved to find the political party to which 
he had ever been, and was still, conscientiously attached, 
acting in a way so dangerous to their own ultimate stability, 
and to the liberties of the Church of Scotland. His position 
became one of great difficulty and delicac}^ : but his course of 
action was, as it had always been, bold and straightforward. 
He saw his duty plainly ; and where duty called, he would not 



3S0 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XY. 



permit private feeling, or political influence, or the ties of 
party, to turn him aside from the straight and honourahle 
path. 

On Wednesday evening, February 26th, 1840, a great 
meeting assembled in May Street Church, to express sympathy 
with the Church of Scotland, and to petition Parliament in 
favour of Non-intrusion. The chair was occupied by Dr. 
Hanna ; and addresses were delivered by Dr. Seaton Reid, 
Mr. Morgan and others. It was known that Dr. Cooke was 
ill. He had been confined to his room for several days by 
acute influenza. His medical attendant and his friends had 
warned him that should he go to the meeting it would be at 
the risk of his life. But Dr. Cooke had a will of his own ; 
and no power could bend that iron will. Dr. Reid was in the 
midst of his speech, when he was suddenly interrupted by an 
enthusiastic burst of applause from the audience. It was 
caused by the appearance of Dr. Cooke. The cheering was 
renewed several times ere the speaker was permitted to 
proceed. 

In moving a resolution to the effect that " The national 
endowment of a Christian Church does not imply a surrender 
to the State of the spiritual liberties either of ministers or 
people," Dr. Cooke said : — 

" Labouring, as I am, under an affection of the voice that renders 
me, as you hear, nearly incapable of speaking, I should not have 
attended the meeting at all, or attending, I had remained silent, 
were it not that my silence might be construed, either here or else- 
where, into coldness or neglect in the cause of our Mother Church. 
' But if I forget Thee, Jerusalem, let my right hand forget its 
cunning, and my tongue cleave to the roof of my mouth.' 

" Before entering, however, upon the motion entrusted to me, 
permit me to offer a word of explanation in reference to an observa- 
tion that fell from my Eev. brother, Mr. Morgan, in relation to the 
headship of Christ over the Church ; and which, by those who 
do not understand the subject, as my Eev. brother does, might be 
readily construed into, what he never intended, an attack upon the 
Church of England and Ireland. Now, by certain acts of Henry VIII., 



Ch. XV.] CHKIST'S HEADSHIP OVER THE CHUECH. 381 



and Elizabeth, the king or queen, as the case may be, is constituted 
the only supreme head on earth of the Church of England and 
Ireland, invested with power to call and dissolve the Convocation, 
and to sit in Chancery as the dernier ressort in all causes ecclesias- 
tical. But let it not for a moment be imagined, that the Church of 
England thereby intends to set aside those supreme, providential, 
and mediatorial rights of Christ, wherewith the Father has invested 
Him as ' Head over all things to the Church, which is His body ; the 
fulness of Him that filleth all in all.' I judge it my duty to make 
this observation, lest in defining and asserting our own views of the 
extent of Christ's headship in the Church of Scotland, we should be 
suspected of a covert attack upon the Church of England. No 
doubt that Church gives a title to the king the Church of Scotland 
never has conceded ; and she yields to him certain rights of nomina- 
tion and appointment to her offices, which the Church of Scotland 
labours to preserve to her people and Church Courts. Still does the 
Church of England recoil from being supposed to yield one jot or 
tittle of the Spiritual Headship of the Lord Jesus Christ ; and, in 
every point of view, but so far as I have stated from law authority, 
does the Church of England assert and maintain it in a manner as 
ample and unlimited as the Church of Scotland. In stating and 
defending our own views of the doctrine of Christ's Headship, we 
make no ungenerous insinuation, calculated ad captandum ; we make 
no attack upon others, where the ostensible object is simply to 
defend ourselves. Cod knows each of the Protestant Churches in 
these lands has enough to do in defending doctrinal truth, without 
pausing to quarrel on governmental detail ; and each, alas ! has mote 
large enough in her own eye to teach her charity and forbearance 
for the beam in her neighbour's." 

He then proceeded to reply to the arguments by which the 
majority in the Court of Session had attempted to justify their 
decision in regard to patronage; and also to Lord Brougham's 
celebrated exposition and defence of the law of patronage in 
the House of Lords. He laid down three fundamental prin- 
ciples. The first was that "Protestant Christianity is the law 
of the empire." This he proved from Blackstone ; adding to 
that proof the following argument : — 

" I do not rest my cause upon a mere general principle expounded 
by a lawyer. I establish it by an oath prescribed by the entire 



382 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XV. 



nation, and solemnly sworn by the Queen. Christianity is the law 
of the land, the essence, the spirit of our glorious Constitution. By 
1 William & Mary, chap. 6, settling the coronation oath, the third 
paragraph asks, ' Will you, to the utmost of your power, maintain 
the laws of God, the true profession of the gospel, and the Pro- 
testant Reformed religion established by law ?' — the Queen swears, 
' All this I promise to do.' Here I take my stand, not as an inter- 
preter of repealable Acts of Parliament — though from that part of 
the task I shall not shrink— but as an interpreter of the irrever- 
sible statutes of Heaven, which, so far as human understanding goes, 
our Queen has sworn to maintain. Here I take my stand, not as a 
builder of an Established Church on the sand of a fluctuating expe- 
diency, but as the assertor and enforcer of the bounden duty of 
rulers to be ' nursing fathers and nursing mothers 5 to the Church." 

The second principle he laid down was, that "The West- 
minster Confession, so far as the Church is concerned, is the 
law of Scotland ; " the third was, that " No man can divest 
himself of the rights God has bestowed upon him, nor can any 
man righteously divest him of them by force, or even purchase 
them at any price." 

" The grand error in the majority of the Court of Session, and 
Lords Brougham and Cottenham, arises from their total neglect of 
the first and fundamental principles of constitutional and statute 
law. I dare not challenge, but I respectfully propose, that they 
examine my three propositions, and tell me if they can discern a 
single legal flaw. . . . Now if they grant me these principles — 
and I say it respectfully but advisedly, let them deny them at their 
peril — then do I affirm that their arguments and their decisions 
against the spiritual independence of the Church of Scotland, are 
not worth the parchment on which they are recorded." 

The speech was a master-piece of argument. It exhibited 
not merely marvellous legal acuteness, but an extent of legal 
knowledge, and a profundity of legal research, which asto- 
nished all who heard it. It has often been said that had 
Dr. Cooke been a lawyer he would have reached the wool- 
sack ; and, unquestionably, if it can be reached by logical 
acumen, stirring eloquence, and commanding genius, he must 



Ch. XY.] 



EEPLY TO LOED BROUGHAM. 



3S3 



have reached it. Be that as it may, his reply to Lord 
Brougham was triumphant. He showed that his Lordship 
had misread Scotch history, that he misunderstood Scotch law, 
and that, therefore, he grievously wronged the Scotch Church. 

Comparing his conduct to the Church, in trying to tyrannize 
over the many at the dictation of a few, Dr. Cooke said : — 

" Is not this, my Lord, the very counterpart, the very twin- 
brother, ay, and Esau-like, the bad twin-brother, of that very 
system of borough-mongering policy, against which in other days 
you were wont to utter your bitterest anathemas ? And is it now 
to force such a system upon the Church of Scotland, that you waste 
your study, and enkindle your eloquence, and devote your legal 
character ? " 

His definition of an Established Church, the distinction he 
drew T between it and an Endowed Church, and his exposition of 
the inherent rights of both, are clear and sound. They have a 
permanent interest, whatever changes necessary policy or 
cowardly expediency may effect in the British Constitution. 

"What is the difference between an Endowed Church and an 
Established Church ? The Endowed Church, I suppose I will be 
told, is merely supported by the State ; the Established Church 
is adopted by the State. The Endowed Church is acknowledged 
only in her individual ministers ; the Established Church in her cor- 
porate capacity. The Endowed Church is left to enforce her laws on 
those who choose to obey, by the sole virtue of her own authority ; 
the Established Church has her laws enforced by the additional 
authority of the State. Nay, perhaps, I may be told, on the autho- 
rity of the Legal Bench, that an Established Church is the mere 
creature of the State. Now, that all this may be a just description 
of a Church established on Erastian principles, I do not deny ; but 
that all this is at direct variance with the scriptural doctrine of an 
establishment, with the coronation oath, with the Westminster Con- 
fession, and with the essential principle of inalienable liberty, a brief 
argument will determine. Do the Scriptures originally invest the 
Church with the power of internal self-government ? This my Lord 
Brougham will not venture to deny. Then were the Church even 
willing, can she sell this power, or transfer it to the king, or the 
parliament, or the judges ? Can the State legitimately take away, 



3S4 



THE LIFE OE DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XV. 



and refuse to restore, any right originally belonging to the Church, 
and derived from Christ ? Surely establishment is the taking of a 
Christian Church into the protection of the State, not the creating 
of a new corporation. Surely establishment is the bestowment of 
civil rights, not the infliction of civil chains. The State may 
endow, not enslave. The Jews, under Ezra and Nehemiah, re- 
ceived with a good conscience and with G-od's approbation, a state 
endowment, even from a heathen emperor ; but even that heathen 
sought no intrusive patronage over her priesthood, nor did the 
Church barter away one jot or tittle of her inalienable rights." 

His apology for the blunders of Lord Brougham and the 
Court of Session was admirable ; and through it he adminis- 
tered a sharp, but deserved, reproof to a Church which had 
been long and largely, though not universally, unfaithful to its 
duties and its Head : — 

" I look with great tenderness on what I believe to be the legal 
mistakes of the Court of Session and Lord Brougham. They were 
all nourished on the breast and cradled in the arms of Moderatism. 
But what was Moderatism ? I acknowledge my insufficiency for the 
definition ; but for lack of a better interpreter, I attempt her descrip- 
tion. In doctrine, she did not deny the Articles of the Confession, 
but she sometimes signed them as mere ' bonds of peace.' In preach- 
ing, she did not often contradict them, but she turned some of the 
most important into abeyance, and substituted in their room a cold 
and paralytic philosophy — miserable substitute for the warmth and 
activity of the gospel. When any were accused of teaching erro- 
neous doctrines she threw the shield of her protection over them, and 
accepted explanations and apologies, in place of inflicting censures 
or removing the false teachers from the office they had abused ; and, 
on the contrary, when any came forward to recommend and circulate 
works on the freeness and fulness of grace, she issued her caveats to 
the public against them, and promulgated legality for gospel. In 
government she was all compliance to power, all tyranny to the 
people she would enslave. She planted her nominees at the point of 
the bayonet, and she ejected the faithful men that testified against 
her enormities." 

He concluded in the following stirring words : — 

" I look to the Court of Session with the profound respect due to 
tbei extended learning, their unsullied character, their exalted rank. 



Ch. XY.] SPEECH ON THE SCOTCH CHURCH QUESTION. 385 



But I would that my voice could reach them, to warn them of the 
sin of their interdicts and threats of imprisonment for disobedience 
to their will, out of obedience to God. Interdicts against preaching 
the gospel without their leave ! The first interdict of which I read 
is in Acts v. 17, 18, 28, 40. To all which Peter answered in the 
words which the Church of Scotland will employ, should the utmost 
threat be carried into effect : — ' We ought to obey God rather than 
man.' I do remember of a certain judge who threatened a prisoner 
arraigned before him, and who, in reply to the prisoner's defence, ex- 
claimed — £ Silence, sir, or I'll commit you.' ' If you do,' coolly re- 
plied the prisoner, ' you'll commit yourself.' Yes, the eloquence of 
Chalmers may be silenced in the dungeon. The venerable Gordon, 
who looks a sermon before he utters it, may be removed from people's 
sight ; and all that warms the younger hearts of Scotland's ministers 
may be chilled in penury and exile. Yes, they may deal with Scot- 
land's ministers as in the days of Lauderdale — -send them to the 
Bass ! They may send them to the Bass as they sent their fathers, 
and the wild birds of the ocean may again sing their nightly re- 
quiem, and the troubled waters of the Forth may again become the 
emblems and the wafters of their sorrows ; but there is no interdict 
between their prayers and Heaven ; and there is no interdict between 
them and the hearts of the Scottish people ; and there is no interdict 
between Christ and His Church. He may adjudge her to be purified 
by oppression, and prove His love by the chastisement by which He 
prepares her for glory." 

It is utterly impossible, says one who was present, to de- 
scribe the effect produced upon the vast audience by these 
thrilling words, especially when he said, in a voice which rung 
through the house, " Send them to the Bass." It was like 
an electric shock. Every heart felt its power, and throbbed 
responsive to the genius of the orator. That speech largely 
served to awaken the sympathies of Ulster for the suffering 
Church of Scotland. 

Immediately after the meeting of the General Assembly 
Dr. Cooke went as a deputy to London, on behalf of the cause 
he had so eloquently advocated. It was well known that he 
had been largely instrumental, through his influence with the 
Conservative party, in arresting the progress of Lord Aber- 



386 THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. [Ch. XY. 

deen's obnoxious Bill. His object now was to put the leaders 
of the party in possession of the true facts of the case. They 
were being studiously misled as to the state of public opinion 
and as to the effect the enforcement of patronage would pro- 
duce. Lord Londonderry, for instance, had been informed, 
and had stated openly in Parliament, that Lord Aberdeen's 
Bill was universally approved by the Presbyterians of Ireland. 
Dr. Cooke put him right, by assuring him there were not 
ten Presbyterians in the country in favour of it. Sir James 
Graham had been assured, by a distinguished Scotch divine, 
that should a disruption be attempted, not forty ministers would 
follow Chalmers. Dr. Cooke had interviews with Lord Aber- 
deen, Sir Robert Peel, Lords Downshire, Castlereagh, and 
Londonderry. Among Irish peers and members of Parliament 
his success was complete. He soon found, however, that strong 
opposing agencies were at work with Sir Robert Peel and Lord 
Aberdeen ; yet he did not despair even of them. 

" Of my Lord Aberdeen I must say, I found him greatly different 
from what I had expected from the apparent asperity with which I 
had heard him speak on the question in the House of Lords. "With 
the utmost patience he listened, replied, explained, or defended his 
Bill; and though I am not able to say I either shook or modified 
his opinions, I must express my decided conviction that his mind is 
perfectly open to argument." 

Had the Church of Scotland been united, had wrong im- 
pressions not been, carefully and studiously, made upon the 
minds of leading statesmen, by members of the Church itself, 
the cause of liberty would have triumphed. Another species 
of opposition was at work. The feeling of the High Church 
party in England was adverse to the claims of the non-in- 
trusionists. Theirs was a foolish and a fatal policy. Dr. 
Cooke saw it and lamented it. He was frequently heard to 
say that those measures of the Legislature which forced on the 
disruption of the Church of Scotland struck the first deadly 
blow at the root of all establishments in the empire. 

On Monday evening, the 14th of July, another great non- 



Oh. XV.] POLITICAL BEARINGS OF THE QUESTION. 3S7 



intrusion meeting was held in May Street Church. The chair 
was again occupied by Dr. Hanna, Moderator of the General 
Assembly. Speeches were delivered by Dr. Stewart, of 
Broughshane, and the deputies from Scotland, the Eev. Messrs. 
Begg and McCheyne, and Maitland Makgill Crighton, Esq. 
Dr. Cooke also spoke, and discussed the question in its poli- 
tical bearings. 

" I have been specially gratified with the declaration of my friend 
Mr. Begg, that as patronage and freedom can never be reconciled, no 
quarter should be given to the system .... So long as 
patronage submitted to be mollified by the veto Act, the minds of 
the Christian people and of Church Courts had a portion of inde- 
pendence and freedom ; but when the voice of the Christian people 
is silenced, and the ecclesiastical authority is, in things ecclesiastical, 
superseded by the civil power, independence and freedom are no 
more, and nothing remains but the tame submission of slaves, the 
struggle of freemen, or the endurance of martyrs .... The 
modifiers or opponents of patronage in Scotland have a thousand 
difficulties to encounter from which we are free. The Church of 
Scotland is divided on the question ; the Ulster Presbyterians are 
united to a man." 

Referring to the opposition which unfortunately now began 
to be too clearly manifested to the just claims of the Church 
of Scotland by the leaders of the Conservative party, he 
uttered these noble sentiments : — 

" One of my friends has contemplated the possibility of being 
driven to change his party. This is a course I can neither commend 
nor practise. Let us stand by our principles and party, as the sailor 
by his' ship in the storm or in the shock of battle. Ah ! these are 
dangerous times for a party man, especially if he be a clergyman ; 
for every sentimental young lady shudders at the thought of a 
political parson. Now, in spite of this sentimentalism, I confess. I 
am a party man. If a party man be a party to truth and justice, I 
am one. If it be a party man to be a party to Presbyterianism, I 
am one. If it be a party man to belong to the anti- Popery party, with 
Luther, with Knox, with Cranmer, with Ridley — then I am a Pro- 
testant-Presbyterian party man. Some there are who cry woe to a 



388 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XV. 



political parson, but only when he is not on their side. As long as 
he does their work, what a delightful, liberal, independent man he 
is ; but when he refuses to do their work, they can no longer endure 

a political parson If I renounce my politics, I must 

renounce my religion. I have not learned them from Whig, or 
Tory, or Radical ; I have got them from the Bible — I have got them 
from that mysterious warning revealed to us to be a guide to our 
feet in these latter days : — ' Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and 
is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit. 
Come out of her my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and 
that ye receive not of her plagues.' My politics are inseparable from 
my religion. To my party I still adhere, because they are our best 
barrier against fierce democracy on the one hand and more ter- 
rible Popery on the other. Between Protestantism and Popery 
there is still an impassable wall. But if we passively lie down in the 
ditch, our bodies will be the bridges for Popery to pass over ; or, if 
we in anger forsake the garrison, it may soon be compelled to sur- 
render to our common foe. We will not forsake our friends ; and I 
trust our friends, better instructed, will not forsake us. Now, lest it 
should be supposed, that by adhering still to the party which other 
friends of the Church of Scotland are nearly prepared to give up, I 
would be injuring the holy cause I am labouring and bound to 
maintain, I reply, that in doing my utmost to maintain that cause, 
the blue banner of the Covenant is not more unchangeable than I am. 
As a minister of God, I will reason from the Scriptures with the 
heads of my party. If they will not listen, I will in secret shed tears 
over their errors and delinquencies. I will appeal to their judgments 
and their fears ; and, if that won't do to drive the Ahithophel counsel 
from among them, I will neither change my principles nor forsake 
my party ; but I will retire from every activity ; and if it were in the 
power of my single tongue to raise them to political supremacy, I 
dare not utter one word in their behalf; for if they will join in 
oppressing the Church of Scotland, we have no alternative but to 
stand aloof from the men we cannot persuade, yet will not forsake ; 
and be forced at last to what, perhaps, we have too long neglected, 
the distinct formation, not of a party of Presbyterians (that I depre- 
cate as too narrow a basis for so great a political building), but a 
Presbyterian party of men thoroughly informed in our principles, 
and thoroughly devoted to our religious interests, by whom the 
Church of Scotland will be sufficiently protected, and her freedom 
speedily achieved. I would press upon my friends of the deputation, 



Ch. XV.] SPEECH AT BANQUET IN GLASGOW. 389 



and upon the Church of Scotland, and upon this meeting, the words 
of Scripture — ' Trust not in princes.' Employ all means of per- 
suasion and entreaty, but still hold by your first principles, and 
depend upon no one but the living God." 

At a banquet given in Glasgow to the Marquis of Breadal- 
bane, Dr. Cooke again spoke on the question of non-intrusion. 
After referring to the deep sympathy felt for the suffering 
Church of Scotland by Irish Presbyterians, and their readiness 
to give all the help in their power, he strongly urged the neces- 
sity of pressing the claims of the Church upon higher ground 
than had hitherto generally been attempted. 

" In the discussion of this great question, it has never, except in a 
few cases, been placed on the ground of divine right — the divine 
right of a Christian people to elect their own ministers. I regard 
this as a far higher point than any other element that has generally 
mingled in our argumentation on this subject. The great thing 
wanting in the minds of those whom we conceive to be opposed to 
us — the great object to be attained in dealing with such persons is, 
to take possession of their minds with the principles of divine right. 
I have frequently had occasion to employ that argument when in 
London, and the answer I generally got was, that is not the argu- 
ment used by the Church of Scotland. This, I maintain, is the true 
Biblical argument. It clearly appears from the very first election 
recorded in the Acts of the Apostles, that the people were consulted 
— that it was not the choice of patrons, nor the choice of the Apostles 
even ; but the choice of the whole brethren of the Church. . . . 
This is the groundwork of the argument ; and I counsel you to base 
all your appeals to Parliament and the country on the ground that it 
is the divine right of the people to choose their own pastors ; and 
that whatever interferes with that right is interfering with the privi- 
lege which Jesus Christ, the King and Head of the Church, has 

given to His people Will men who talk of, and contend 

for, the civil rights of the people, take away the franchise from the 
people of the living God — that franchise which was neither theirs to 
confer upon them, nor to deprive them of ; but which was granted 
to them as their inalienable privilege by the Great King and Head 
of the Church ? The people are allowed to choose the men who go 
between them and their Queen ; is it to be tolerated that they shall not 



390 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XV. 



be allowed to choose the men who go between them and their 
God ? " 

While the struggle on behalf of freedom in the Church of 
Scotland continued with still increasing ardour and interest, 
another struggle arose which called forth all the power and 
courage of Dr. Cooke, and led to one of the most memorable 
achievements of his whole career. To the Repeal Conflict a 
new chapter must be devoted. 



CHAPTER XVI. 
1840—1841. 

The Eepeal Movement — Daniel 0' Conn ell — Dr. Cooke's Opposition — O'Connell's 
Tactics — Preparations to Invade Ulster— Dr. Cooke challenges O'Connell 
to discuss Repeal — Intense Excitement in Ulster — Letter of Eev. D. M'Afee 
— O'Connell declines the Challenge — Protestants resolve to oppose a Public 
Pro.cession — He steals into Belfast — Dinner in the "Pavilion" — Repeal 
Meeting — Cooke's Triumph and O'Connell's Flight — Resolutions of Belfast 
Students — Great Anti-Repeal Meeting — Dr. Cooke's Speech — Banquet 
the Members for Belfast — Testimonial to Dr. Cooke. 



The Eepeal agitation moved the British Empire to its 
centre. Ireland is never without some real grievance, and 
when a clever man lays hold upon it, he can so rouse the pas- 
sions of its excitable people, that in the hope of calming them, 
an English Parliament will consent to almost any measure, if 
it affect Ireland alone. Protestant principle has not always been 
proof, in the Cabinet or in the Senate, against Irish clamour and 
outrage. Fear, too, it must be admitted, has not unfrequently 
.wrung from a reluctant British Parliament, what justice had 
long sought in vain. O'Connell found in the government of 
his native country more than one grievance ; and with a skill 
and a determination never surpassed in the prosecution of any 
cause, good or bad, he used them for the accomplishment of 
his own purposes. Parliament trembled before his fierce in- 
vectives. For a time he almost attained the place of Dictator. 
When success had won for him, in the estimation of Irishmen, 
the title of Liberator, he represented Eepeal of the Legislative 
Union as the sovereign remedy for all his country's ills. Five- 
sixths of the nation believed him ; for however divided they 
may be on other points, in this they are united — intense hatred 
of English rule. O'Connell's progress through the south and 



392 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XYI. 



west, as Repeal agitator, was a continuous triumph. On the 
Hill of Tara, the seat of ancient sovereignty, and in Dublin, 
the modern capital, he was alike hailed as Patriot- chief. He 
was the virtual ruler of the Roman Catholic population. They 
followed him almost to a man in his demand for repeal. Had 
Ireland been unanimous, or had its Protestant population 
remained passive, England could not have resisted that demand 
except by force of arms. A new conquest would have been 
necessary. But there was fortunately one party in Ireland 
which gave to Repeal and to O'Connell a determined opposi- 
tion, and of that party Dr. Cooke was the leader. It was com- 
paratively small in number, but it was great in its traditions, 
and therefore in its influence, for it represented the noble 
band of heroes who defended England's liberties in 1688. It 
was great in moral power, for it represented the enterprise, 
the education, and the Protestant principle of Ulster. Dr. 
Cooke had mainly contributed to organise and consolidate the 
party. He had freed it from the admixture of those revolu- 
tionary elements which crept in during the troubles of '98. 
He had also amalgamated, with singular ability and success, 
the somewhat discordant elements of Episcopacy and Presby- 
terianism. 

At an early part of his career, O'Connell saw the rising in- 
fluence of Cooke in Ulster, and he tried to counteract it. His 
special aim was to attach to his own party those Presbyterians 
who held Liberal views in politics. He professed to have the 
good of the entire nation at heart in his plan of repeal. To 
convince the Protestants of his good will, he actually toasted 
the "Immortal Memory" of William in a glass of Bojme 
water. He tried to make it appear that his principles did 
not differ, fundamentally, from those of the Prince of Orange, 
whose name has been for nearly two centuries the watchword 
of Irish Protestants. But the task was too great, even for 
O'Connell. The scheme was too shallow to deceive thought- 
ful men. Even the most Radical of Protestants refused to 
participate in the Repeal movement. New tactics were there- 



Ch. XYI.] O'CONNELL and his policy. 



-393 



fore adopted by the Liberator. Advantage was taken of 
garbled extracts from Dr. Cooke's parliamentary evidence to 
excite the fanaticism of Roman Catholics. He was denounced 
as a slanderer and false witness, by a great aggregate meeting 
in Dublin. 

Hitherto the Protestants and Papists of Ulster had lived 
together in peace. Those feelings of brotherly kindness which 
Protestantism inculcates, had produced a salutary effect upon 
all parties. The enterprise of Protestant manufacturers, the 
industry of Protestant agriculturists, and the capital which 
the} r were able to command and willing to invest, gave them the 
means of offering lucrative employment, and affording relief 
when needed, which they did without distinction. The vast 
body of Roman Catholics, therefore, showed no jealousy of 
Protestant success. The spirit of fanaticism which generally 
characterises then faith had well-nigh disappeared. They even 
joined with their Protestant brethren in the celebration of those 
national jubilees, the observance of which has of late given rise 
to scenes of strife and bloodshed which bring disgrace upon 
our country. Under the influence of O'Connell, a system of 
agitation was inaugurated which changed the whole tone of 
society in Ulster. A newspaper called The Vindicator was 
established in Belfast, whose chief mission was to inflame sec- 
tarian passion, and stir up Roman Catholics against their 
Protestant fellow-countrymen. Unfortunately the Roman 
Catholic clergy became the tools of O'Connell. Roman 
Catholics were reminded of their vast numerical preponder- 
ance. They were told that they had a light to proportional in- 
fluence, power, and representation in all government, local as 
well as Imperial. Protestants were denounced as heretics, 
usurpers, aliens. It was shown how they had taken Ireland by 
the sword ; how they had driven out or murdered its patriotic 
native chiefs ; how they had enslaved their brave and attached 
subjects. It was a touching picture, and though utterly false, 
its effects upon an uneducated and excitable people were 
lamentable. Most of them believed it to be literally true. 



394 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Oh. XVI. 



They groaned in agony when addressed as " Hereditary Bonds- 
men." They were inspired with intense hatred of Protestants. 
They looked upon them as enemies and oppressors. They 
could not as yet drive them from the country, or appropriate 
the fruits of their toil and industry ; but they could, and they 
did eventually, stir up a spirit of enmity which has destroyed 
the peace, and materially retarded the prosperity of Ulster. 

It must be admitted that a small party of educated and re- 
spectable Roman Catholics in Belfast, protested against the 
intolerant doctrines of The Vindicator. O'Connell and his 
ecclesiastical friends, finding they had gone too far, counselled 
The Vindicator to assume a more conciliatory tone. It had 
already done its work, however. It had not only roused the 
indignation of the entire Protestant community, but it had con- 
strained the more moderate Catholics to oppose its fierce 
fanaticism. Efforts were made to counteract these evil effects. 
Sectarian exclusiveness was ostensibly repudiated, and peace 
was preached by the very men who had lately sent round the 
fiery cross. This was preparatory to a new act in the Bepeal 
drama. 

When the parliamentary session closed in 1840, O'Connell 
announced his intention of visiting the provinces of Ireland, to- 
organise a universal agitation for Bepeal. Belfast was included 
in the programme. But Belfast was new ground to the 
Liberator. He feared that success there might be doubtful. 
He knew there was a strong opposition element. He knew that 
the cool, logical Protestants of the North were not so easily in- 
fluenced by high-sounding oratory as the excitable Celts of 
the South. Still he thought he might be able to flatter a few 
of the Badical Protestants into acquiescence, while the Boman 
Catholics would rally round him in a body. Mr. O'Connell 
was entertained at a banquet in Drogheda, on the 19th of 
October. A deputation there waited upon him and invited 
him to Belfast. He delayed replying. He wished to feel his 
way, and calculate the prospects of success. Opposition might 
retard ; defeat might even ruin his plans. At length, on the 



Ch. XYI.] O'CONNELL EESOLVES TO INVADE ULSTEE. 395 



30th of December, lie informed his friends of " the extreme 
satisfaction it would give him to accept their invitation to a 
public dinner in Belfast." Arrangements were made for his 
reception. The dinner was fixed for the evening of Monday, 
January 18th. A Repeal meeting would be held on Tues- 
day ; while a number of his fair admirers proposed to entertain 
him at a soiree on the evening of that day. Mr. O'Connell 
spoke of his approaching visit to the North in glowing terms. 
He anticipated for Repeal an easy triumph. He wrote to the 
Roman Catholic Bishop of Dromore, announcing the day and 
hour when he would pass through Drogheda, Dundalk, and 
Newry. At each stage processions were to be organised to 
accompany him. His invasion of Ulster was to have the aspect 
of a triumph. 

In Belfast and Ulster generally, the tidings of O'Connell's 
visit, and its attendant processions, were received by all the 
lovers of order with feelings of alarm and indignation. The 
Protestant population were already excited by the calumnies of 
The Vindicator, and the Roman Catholics by the inflammatory 
teachings of their clergy. Apprehensions of the most serious 
character were entertained. A spark might set the whole pro- 
vince in a flame. A religious war, if once kindled, might, under 
existing circumstances, endanger the integrity of the Empire. 
The Roman Catholics had a vast numerical majority. If they 
could, by force or fear, crush the Protestants, Repeal of the 
Legislative Union could only be prevented by the presence 
of an overwhelming English army. 

Dr. Cooke saw the danger, and resolved to avert it. He 
determined by a bold stroke to stop the progress of Repeal in 
the North. He knew the chivalrous nature of the Irish people. 
He knew how dearly they loved a battle of any kind — physical 
or intellectual. He knew that through pure love of the conflict 
they would give a fair field to any combatants, and resist all 
attempts to withdraw from the gage of battle. He knew that to 
shrink as a coward, no matter under what pretence, from an 
open challenge, would largely contribute to shake popular con- 



396 



THE LIFE OP DK. COOKE. 



[Oh. XYI. 



fidence in any man. The merits of Repeal, besides, were disputed 
in Ulster. Protestants who agreed with O'Connell in his general 
political principles, differed from him in this. The more en- 
lightened Roman Catholics, though their hearts were with the 
Liberator, were not quite certain that Repeal was possible, or, 
if even achieved, that it would prove an unmitigated blessing. 
The question was fairly open to discussion. It needed fresh 
light. Dr. Cooke, therefore, resolved to challenge O'Connell 
to a public discussion, in Belfast, on the " Advantages or dis- 
advantages of a Repeal of the Legislative Union." 

On Saturday, January the 2nd, Mr. O'Connell's acceptance 
of the invitation to Belfast, appeared in The Vindicator. In 
The Ulster Times of the following Tuesday, Dr. Cooke an- 
nounced his intention of challenging him to a discussion ; and 
on Wednesday the challenge appeared in The Chronicle: — 

" TO DANIEL O'CONNELL, ESQ., M.P. 

" Sir, — So long as you confined your Repeal agitation to the South 
of Ireland, no man dared to meet you. But this want of daring was 
not want of courage — it was the mere shrinking of gentlemen from 
such rude and ungenerous treatment as you furnished to your 
quondam protege and friend, Mr. Sharman Crawford, when, in the 
simplicity of confidence, he allowed himself to be inveigled to the 
Corn Exchange, where a fact was turned aside by a jest, and an 
argument replied to by an insult. 

"But when you invade Ulster, and unfurl the flag of Repeal, you 
will find yourself in a new climate. And as there never yet was a 
man who could equal you in ' putting off or on ' to suit his company, I 
do expect to find you in Belfast as innocent and well-mannered a gen- 
tleman as any one could desire in a summer day. And were I sure 
you would never return to your original nature, and abuse Belfast, 
when you had fairly got out of it, as lately you did, when, echoing 
the eructations of a bilious barrister, you pronounced it one of ' the 
most criminal towns in the kingdom ; ' and were I sure that you 
would not, in Parliament, brag and boast of the progress of Repeal, 
even in the 1 black North,' and were I sure you would not affirm 
that, ' from Carrickfergus to Cape Clear,' you were received, not only 
without opposition, but with eyes of admiration and* shouts of 
applause — were I sure on all these points, I must confess I should 



Ch. XYI.] 



' THE CHALLENGE.' 



397 



shrink, as others have done, from venturing or offering to come into 
conflict with you. But, so far from being sure that you will not do 
these things, I am fully convinced they are just the very things you 
would do. You will blarney Belfast as long as you are in sight of 
it, and it will be in your vocabulary a 1 great city ' of the ' lovely 
and the good ;' but once over the border, it will again shrink into 
' a village ' (you recollect that?), and the ' lovely and the good ' town 
will. again become 'the most criminal in the kingdom.' And I know 
that were you to enter and pass through Ulster in unimpeded 
triumph, your organs, that at first proclaimed your invasion ' as the 
most signal triumph ever achieved over bigotry,' but which, on 
hearing of the possibility of your being met in argument, have 
lately drawn in their horns, and begun to inculcate peace (rare 
apostles they of peace who have called Mr. O'Connell into Ulster to 
proclaim it) — were you once fairly out of the town, full well I know 
they would soon be at their triumphs once more, and the North and 
the South would ring with the hullabaloo of your unexampled 
victories ; and as for yourself, I do equally well know you would 
dare to tell the British Parliament that Repeal was the very life- 
pulse of the country, and that the 1 sturdy Presbyterians of Belfast ' 
have received you with all their hearts as its mighty organ — the 
people with morning shouts, the gentlemen with dinners, and the 
' lovely and the good ' with oceans of evening tea. 

"Now it is just because I know you would attempt all this and 
more, that I, by God's help, will attempt to prevent you ; and that, 
Mr. O'Connell, not in your own favourite style of 4 Sharman my 
jewelling,' but in calm, deliberate, and logical argument. And to 
this decision I, perhaps, should never have arrived, but that, being 
challenged by one of your own entertainers, to meet you, and discuss 
Repeal ; and acting upon a principle that I have long adopted, that 
a jest has always some earnest in it, I replied I would meet you, and 
hoped, by God's blessing on a good cause, literally to make an 
example of you. And this I said in no vain confidence in my own 
poor abilities, but literally, and plain truth to speak, because I 
believe you are a great bad man, engaged in a great bad cause ; and 
as easily foiled by a weak man, armed with a good cause, as Goliath 
the giant of Gath was discomfited by the stripling David. I propose 
accordingly the following plan for your consideration : — 

"'1. Your proposed Repeal meeting in Belfast, instead of a meet- 
ing for harangues, all on one side, shall be a discussion between 
yourself and your humble servant. 



398 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Oh. XVI. 



" 2. The meeting shall be managed by a committee, composed 
equally of your friends and mine. 

" 3. Tickets (free) shall be issued, under their common authority 
■ — one half to your friends, one half to mine. 

" 4. Subject : The advantages or disadvantages of a Repeal of the 
Union to Ireland, in its bearing on agriculture, manufactures, gene- 
ral trade, safety of the present settlement of all property, and the 
protection of civil and religious liberty. 

" 5. Each speaker to confine himself, as far as possible, to two- 
hour speeches, but no absolute limit beyond the feeling of the 
speaker ; but, if the opener of the discussion occupies three hours, 
he shall forfeit his right of reply. 

" 6. The meeting to be governed by two chairmen, one to be 
chosen by each discussionist. 

" And, now, Mr. O'Connell, let me speak a word very plainly to 
you. You cannot avoid this discussion. I am the man you have 
so often reviled behind his back ; can you do less than meet him 
face to face ? You cannot pronounce me too ignoble for your argu- 
ment, when you did not judge me too obscure for your abuse. Turn 
the matter as you will, you can find no excuse or evasion. Let your 
friends hint that it may endanger the peace : the time to have 
thought of that was when they invited you to make an experiment 
upon our Northern patience. But, in point of fact, Mr. O'Connell, 
the discussion will be the surest mode to preserve the peace, which 
your presence can never once endanger. Even the recollection of 
your recent abuse of ' our village,' our 1 most criminal village in the 
kingdom,' could not provoke us to more than a legal morceau, which 
I have provided for your feasts, viz., the " Statistics of Northern 
Crime," in which, by reference to the records of county gaols and 
local prisons, I purpose to trace upwards, both before you and the 
empire, the streams of crime, and inundate the really guilty with the 
polluted waters they have muddied and embittered at their fountain 
heads. . . . 

" Another secret let me whisper to you. If you refuse this 
discussion, the ghost of it will haunt you on the benches of St. 
Stephen's. I grant you that to prostrate me could gain you little 
credit, but to shrink from me, under any pretence, would ensure you 
the greater disgrace. You profess to be able, if they would but hear 
you, to convince the Conservatives of the mischief of the Union. 
You never before had such an offer of a Conservative audience. 
Prove,, then, your sincerity by appearing before them. . . . 



Ch. XYL] intense excitement. 



399 



" I have the honour to be, both for truth and peace's sake, your 
faithful servant, 

"H. Cooke." 

The news of the challenge sped through Ulster and Ireland. 
The excitement was unprecedented. Dr. Cooke had hitherto 
been regarded as the leader of the Conservative party. Whigs 
and Radicals had opposed him with all their might. Now, 
however, he touched a chord that vibrated through every loyal 
heart, Liberal Protestants were almost as enthusiastic in 
supporting the champion of Union as Conservatives. Even 
The Northern Whig hailed the challenge of Dr. Cooke as an 
auspicious event, likely to put an end to the Repeal agitation 
in Ulster. The Chronicle, which professed neutrality in politics, 
came prominently forward against Repeal. The News-Letter 
accompanied its publication of Dr. Cooke's challenge with an 
editorial article of unusual power and stinging irony. 

O'Connell's answer was looked for with intense interest. 
No man who knew him believed that he would be in haste to 
reply. He could invent excuses, he could profess to regard 
the whole as a 'joke ; but his ultimate resolution would, without 
doubt, be the result of calm, calculating, and thorough deli- 
beration. The consternation among the Repeal party was 
manifest. They had never calculated on such a bold stroke. 
They tried to conceal their fears beneath a cloak of vulgar 
ridicule and insult. Again The Vindicator overdid its work : 
it stated that O'Connell could not, of course, stoop to meet 
such a man as Dr. Cooke ; and that, therefore, the Repeal 
party had selected a " Hercules Street artizan," in other words, 
a butcher, to take up the challenge. The ruse was too absurd. 
It only excited scornful laughter among Protestants, while it 
disgusted those of the Repealers themselves who had the least 
pretensions to respectability. The Vindicator was supposed 
to be inspired by O'Connell. Accordingly, the next issue of 
The Chronicle contained an able letter from the Rev. Daniel 
M'Afee, Wesleyan minister, a man of high standing and 
talent, addressed to Mr. O'Connell, in which he told him 



400 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XYI. 



plainly that subterfuge would not serve liirn now, — " Come 
you must ; you are confidently expected ; you are announced 
in all the newspapers, and placarded on every wall about town, 
as president of the grand soiree to be given by the ladies. 
Ulster is now in commotion ; the cry of Repale is up. 
Never did any man enter Ulster under more favourable aus- 
pices. High and low, rich and poor, the nobleman and the 
beggar, the clergy and the laity, are all of one mind, and say 
' Come, Mr. O'Connell, come.' .... When }'ou arrive 
here you must meet Dr. Cooke. There is no alternative but 
stay away altogether, or meet your antagonist face to face. 
No apology will avail. Head a capital article in The News- 
Letter to-day, hemming you in on every side. You must 
neither take a sore throat at Mullingar, sprain your ankle on 
the frost, take ill with gout or toothache, or, returning home, 
say you did not receive the Doctor's letter in time, complain of 
the shortness of the notice, plan another meeting for yourself, 
dread a breach of the peace ; nor, above all, affect to despise or 
treat with silent contempt the challenge of Dr. Cooke. You 
cannot do this : he stands on too high a pedestal for your low 
scorn to reach him." 

Mr. O'Connell broke silence at a Eepeal meeting in Dublin, 
on the 9th of January. He attempted, just as had been anti- 
cipated, to turn Dr. Cooke's challenge into ridicule ; but the 
attempt was a failure. He stooped to a style of comment 
which would not be tolerated by gentlemen : — 

" I must soon be upon my road for Cork ; I am sorry for this, as 
it would amuse me to have some leisure to reply to my friend Bully 
Cooke, the Cock of the North. He is a comical fellow ; he invites 
me to a conference, and the mode he takes of conveying that invi- 
tation is by writing me the most insulting letter he could possibly 
pen. What a way of coaxing me to do the thing ! Why he'd coax 
the birds off the bushes. I admire the talent exhibited in his letter. 
There is a good deal of talent in it. It amused me exceedingly 
when I read it first, and I read it over twice for the pure pleasure of 
seeing what a clever Cock of the North he was. But, sir, it came 



Ch. XVI.] O'CONNELL DECLINES THE CHALLENGE. 401 



upon me by surprise. I mentioned to a friend of mine — by the way 
of asking an advice, as people do when they have made up their own 
minds on the subject — the contents of this letter ; and my friend, 
who understood me to say, that not only was the challenge given, 
but that I had accepted it, said to me, ' My judgment is this : I 
think he was a fool for sending the challenge, and you are a fool for 
accepting it.' ' Oh, no,' said I ; ■ now, stop a while. You are mis- 
taken ; neither of us are fools. There is more wit about the anger of 
Daddy Cooke than you imagine. It is a mere plan of his ; for when 
does he send to me ? On "Wednesday morning, when I was going 
off to Westmeath; I got a letter on that morning, signed, as I 
thought, - John Cooke.' I won't say positively what the signature 
was, but it was challenging me to a political discussion. It was not 
half the length of the document that appeared in the newspapers, 
nor the one-tenth part of it ; but, when I saw the signature, 1 
recollected that I had read an authorised contradiction in The Ulster 
Times, that Dr. Cooke had any such intention as that of challenging 
me ; that is, he told them he would not, and yet he afterivards did so. 
Why, he told a lie in his own person, in the first instance ; for the 
authorised contradiction was authorised by him, and it was as if he 
signed the contradiction one day, and denied the next his having 
done so." 

Mr. O'Connell then adds : — 

" So, by that calculation, my worthy Cock of the North knows I 
could not comply with his letter, and therefore he sends to me. Now, 
let him crow as much as he pleases — I consent to it. He is entitled to 
the benefit of his trick ; and, as it was a good trick, why let him have 
the benefit of it. He throws out in his letter an excuse that he is a 
theologian, but would introduce no questions of theology. That is 
his trade, though it is not mine ; but I challenge him to this — let 
him assail my religion in one of the Belfast newspapers, and if he 
does not get an answer, let him write me down any name he pleases. 
But I won't contend with him, nor am I such a blockhead as to take 
up a political question with him. I have no notion to give him that 
advantage, which would be this : he is at the head of the Presbyte- 
rians of Ulster, and if I was .to argue politics with him, it would be 
admitting that I was an antagonist of theirs in politics. ... I 
am no antagonist in politics with them ; on the contrary, I am most 
desirous to serve the Presbyterians in every way in my power. And 

D D 



402 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XVI. 



if, in my present struggle, I succeed, it will be as much for their 
benefit as for that of the Roman Catholics. Oh, no, Daddy Cooke, 
I will not gratify your trick." 

In this reply to Dr. Cooke, O'Connell committed one of the 
greatest blunders of his life. Dr. Cooke was not a man to be 
put down by a sneer or a joke. He was far above the reach of 
any shaft of ridicule or vulgar insolence which O'Connell could 
direct against him. True, O'Connell was leader of the Koman 
Catholics. Among them he was a hero ; none could vie with 
him in popularity. But Cooke was the leader of a party 
far superior in social standing, in education, and in moral 
influence. He was as popular in the North as O'Connell was 
in the South. He was, besides, the champion of a great con- 
stitutional principle, which had been assailed by a revolutionary 
faction. He was the representative of loyalty and Protestant 
freedom, as opposed to Popish tyranny and rebellion. He could 
not, therefore, be ignored ; it was worse than folly to make the 
attempt. O'Connell was about to invade the North. He was 
attempting to kindle among the industrious people of Ulster 
the flame of discontent, which had already done so much mis- 
chief in the southern provinces. Cooke only stood upon the 
defensive. He desired to preserve the peace of Ulster; and 
to do so by a fair discussion, in the presence of its thoughtful 
people, of the merits and demerits of Repeal. He sought for 
no advantage. Fully convinced that he had truth on his side, 
and confident in his ability to expound and defend it, he did not 
fear to meet the greatest popular orator of the day. The same 
could not be said of O'Connell. He manifestly doubted the 
justice of his cause. He knew Dr. Cooke of old ; and he knew 
well that empty declamation and plausible sophistry, such as 
deluded an excitable southern mob, would avail nothing against 
the incisive logic and cutting irony of such an antagonist. To 
meet him, therefore, would be almost certain defeat ; to avoid 
him, however he might try to cloak it, would betray cowardice. 
O'Connell was thus placed in a dilemma, from which all his 
tact and his effrontery failed to free him. 



Ch. XTI.] 



LYING EXPOSED. 



403 



As soon as an authentic report of O'Connell's speech reached 
Dr. Cooke he replied. The reply is dated 14th January. After 
quoting that part in which O'Connell mentions the private 
letter, and charges him with lying, he says : — 

" You have my entire pardon for all the uncivil epithets you have 
bestowed upon me ; for, surely, if you, as a gentleman, can use them, I, 
as a Christian, am much more bound to forgive them. ... I forgive 
you for unceremoniously calling me a liar. But while I do so, I feel 
at liberty, nay, bound to defend myself against the foul imputation, 
and to warn you against the deadly sin (your own Chmch being the 
judge) into which you have plunged. . . . And now, to 'vary 
but a little the language of a distinguished ornament of your own 
profession, ' I will tie you down to the ring of falsehood, and I will 
bait you at it, till your testimony shall cease to produce a verdict 
against me, though human nature were as corrupt in my readers as 
in yourself.' 

"In what number of The Ulster Times did you ever read any 
authorised statement that I would not challenge you? What do 
you answer, Mr. O'Connell ? You told a lie ! Yes, 

and you knew it when you told it. But your popularity was at 
stake, and — I shudder to write it — but — let conscience finish the 
sentence. 

" Was it Mirabeau who boasted that he ruled over eleven millions 
of Frenchmen ? You have boasted of ruling or representing eight 
millions of Irishmen. Yet he was an idol of but four years ; you 
have enjoyed the popular apotheosis of twenty. But your days are 
numbered. Had you met me like a man, the chivalry — nay, perhaps 
the condescension — of the act had insured you, in any event, against 
a diminution of honours. But to skulk from the conflict beneath 
the meanness of a falsehood ! Ah ! it will pursue you like a shadow 
— it will haunt your very dreanis — like the spirit of the murdered, 
it will sit heavy on the soul of your eloquence ; and the whisper of 
my humble name — of the man whom you abused and belied behind 
his back, but whom you dared not to encounter face to face — will 
drown in the ears of conscience the loudest shouts of that momen- 
tary popularity which you purchased at the expense of every honest 
man's respect — and, what is worse, at the expense of your own. 

" You conclude your pitiable subterfuge by offering to encounter 
me in a theological discussion. This is a miserable ruse, that would 
disgrace any other man, . . . but . . .1 take you at your 

D d 2 



404 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XVI. 



word upon one simple condition, to protect myself from your gen- 
teel talent of invention. . . . My proposal is this : you obtain 
me, in one or more of your own papers, one, two, or more columns 
per week, fortnight, or as you please. You take for defence as much 
as I am allowed for attack ; and thus, by God's blessing, I trust to 
open both your eyes, and the eyes of the multitude that shout after 
you, to the errors and heresies that disfigure your theology, and the 
disloyalties and the cruelties that disgrace your jurisprudence." 

He concluded with the following solemn warning : — - 

" Never yet was there a man who employed his power or popu- 
larity, not to enlighten reason, but to inflame the passions of his 
country, that did not, sooner or later, kindle a fire that he could not 
extinguish, and perish in the flames of his own raising. Beware, 
Mr. O'Connell ! Your expedition to Belfast perils the peace of the 
kingdom. You won't discuss with me, forsooth, because I am a 
Presbyterian, and you are not politically opposed to Presbyterians. 
I tell you, Mr. O'Connell, there is not, to my knowledge, a Presby- 
terian Eepealer in Ulster — and I bless God that I can proclaim the 
glorious news to the empire. Minor political differences there may 
be amongst us ; but in opposition to you and Eepeal, we present a 
united and indissoluble front. Had you agreed to discuss with me 
calmly the question of Eepeal, the Ulster Presbyterians, in common 
with their brother Protestants, would have listened as calmly. I 
pay them no compliment when I say they are a thinking people, and 
they see clearly through you. They see you can declaim, but dare 
not argue ; and they see you want to overawe the Government, and to 
terrify the North by processions of physical force. But again I say, 
beware ! If the peace of the country be disturbed, and if, not- 
withstanding all the salutary precautions of Government, Belfast 
become another Bristol, and property and life be sacrificed to the 
insatiable Moloch of your vanity — upon your head and upon your 
conscience let all the guilt descend. The very men who, in their 
folly, called for you, are standing, like the fabled wizard, terrified at 
the apparition their own incantations conjured up ; and, believe me, 
I do truly read your own mind, when I tell you you would give a 
month of the Eepeal Eent that you had never promised your fatal 
visit to Belfast. Mark me, Mr. O'Connell, I am not speaking out of 
vanity, but I tell you you will never recover the blow inflicted by a 
Presbyterian. You have begun to fall before him, and, as sure, as 



Ch. XVI.] PEOTESTANT DETERMINATION. 



405 



ever Hainan fell before Israel, so sure will you continue to fall, unless 
you cast off your vanity and repent of your sins — which may God 
grant, I do most sincerely and humbly pray." 

It need scarcely be added that the paragraph in The Ulster 
Times was a pure invention of Mr. O'ConnelTs. No such 
paragraph had ever appeared. The editor formally contra- 
dicted the statement, and offered to place the file of his paper 
at the disposal of any person who wished to investigate the 
matter. 

Mr. O'Connell still resolved to visit Belfast. In fact, he 
could not draw back ; all arrangements were completed for the 
banquet, the Eepeal meeting, and the soiree. But it was 
found prudent to change the proposed plan of triumphal pro- 
gress and entry into the town. When it was publicly announced 
that Mr. O'Connell would be accompanied by a procession of 
southern Eepealers through Newry, Dromore, Hillsborough, 
and Lisburn, the Protestants of Down and Antrim resolved to 
prevent what they considered a disloyal and insulting displa3 r . 
They would permit no such procession. Placards were accor- 
dingly issued calling upon all loyal men to assemble at the 
place marked for invasion : — 

" We will be the last to offend the laws of our country, or offer 
an insult to the public peace ; but this we avow, if there be any 
unusual excitement caused by the entry of Mr. O'Connell into town, 
or anything in the shape of a procession to disturb the public 
peace ... if there be any insult offered even to a schoolboy 
. . . we wiD treat them to a thunder of northern repeal that will 
astonish the brewers of treason and sedition. . . . 

" Protestants of Down and Antrim, show your loyalty to your 
Sovereign and your cause by attending, on Monday, the 18th in- 
stant, to assist the small remnant of Her Majesty's troops, if neces- 
sary, and see the defamer of the glorious character of Protestant 
Ulster pass through in peace, the same way that other travellers 
do, upon more important matters than Eepeal. God save the 
Queen." 

The Protestants of Ulster were in earnest. The threatened 



406 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XYI. 



triumphal procession of O'Connell made them indignant. The 
insult offered to Dr. Cooke had roused them to a state of 
uncontrollable excitement. The peace of the province was in 
danger. Should a procession of Repealers attempt to march 
through Down, no power could prevent a collision between the 
parties ; and such a collision would, at that period, have set 
Ireland in a flame. The Government saw the danger, and 
hurried large bodies of troops and police to the North. Belfast 
presented the appearance of a besieged city. Strong detach- 
ments were posted at Newry, Dromore, Banbridge, and other 
towns in the proposed route of O'Connell. The Repealers lost 
courage. They felt that any mob they could gather from the 
purlieus of Dublin, the lanes of Drogheda, and the mountains 
of Louth, could not stand before the sturdy yeomen of Down. 
They wisely resolved, therefore, to abandon the procession, 
and to adopt a more prudent, if less dignified, mode of progress. 
At five o'clock on the morning of Saturday, January 16th, 
Mr. O'Connell and a few select friends set out from Dublin in 
a private carriage. They travelled in disguise, under fictitious 
names, and so secretly that neither friend nor foe heard or 
knew of them till they entered the Royal Hotel, Belfast, about 
six o'clock on a dark, cold evening. It was a sad fall from the 
pompous announcement in the Rotundo ; but stern neces- 
sity compelled the advocate of sedition and Repeal to steal 
into the capital of Ulster Protestantism like a thief in the 
night. 

The day after his arrival Mr. O'Connell remained in his 
hotel. On Monday he also remained within doors, but held a 
kind of rough levee, at which the great unwashed presented 
themselves. In the evening he was entertained at dinner in an 
old wooden theatre, which was fitted up for the occasion, and 
dignified by the name " Pavilion." Some eight hundred guests 
sat down, among whom were two or three Liberal Protestants. 
The Roman Catholic clergy were present in great force. Mr. 
O'Connell delivered a characteristic speech. Those present 
were praised and flattered, while his political opponents, and 



Ch. XVI.] O'CONNELL STEALS INTO BELFAST. 



407 



especially Dr. Cooke, were abused in no measured 
terms : — 

" TVTiat I want to know is, why I did not come sooner amongst 
you, for I never met men after my own heart till I came here. "Will 
they call this — have they ever called this — ' the black North ' ? To 
me it is the bright and brilliant North ; no North contains such 
stars as these (pointing to the ladies in the gallery). This galaxy 
of beauty would ornament any region upon earth. I am bound 
to admit there is a factitious appearance given to our present meet- 
ing, not so much from the zeal and energy of our friends, as the 
craft and activity of our enemies ; from the boxing buffoon of a 
divine, up to the truculent threatening of the worst instrument of 
faction, and a slight bit of hypocrisy amongst it." 

In another part of this elegant oration, he said of the 
Orangemen : — 

" I laugh at then opposing my progress, on the ground that that 
progress was conceived or entered upon in the spirit of religious or 
sectarian bigotry, or with the intention of insulting any sect or 
party. I leave such objects to the Oookes of a festivity of a very 
different description from this. ... I have lived but for the 
promotion of freedom, unrestrained freedom of conscience to all 
classes and sects of the human family ; I have lived but to be the 
advocate of civil and religious liberty all over the world ; I have 
lived only for the advocacy of those exalted objects, and I have not, 
I think, lived in vain. I have not assumed the attitude of the 
gladiator, nor of the ferocious divine." 

In regard to Dr. Cooke's challenge, he said he was ready to 
give " not two, but six, or even twenty-six hours, if he wished, 
on any subject connected with civil and religious liberty." 
This was a lame excuse. It did not deceive even the obse- 
quious friends who surrounded him ; for no sooner were the 
words uttered than some wag called out, " Don't boast, Dan. 
Here's Cooke coming." 

It was part of the original programme to hold a Repeal 
meeting in the " Pavilion " at twelve o'clock on Tuesday. 



408 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XYX. 



Admission was by ticket ; and every precaution was taken that 
the tickets should be sold only to friends. Long before the 
hour the body of the building was crowded. It was whispered 
that Dr. Cooke would be present. Remarks were heard 
through the assembly which proved that he had many friends 
there. The clerical pioneers on the platform showed symptoms 
of alarm. To test the feelings of the audience a green flag was 
unfurled inscribed with the word " Repeal." Many shouted 
their applause ; but a majority preserved a chgnified silence, 
while some ominous groans were heard. This experiment 
decided the fate of the meeting. The public were respectfully 
informed that Mr. O'Connell would not appear, but that he 
was prepared to address them from the window of his hotel. 
The indignation of the meeting was great ; but the truth was 
now plain to every one, — O'Connell was afraid to venture to 
any place where there was a possibility of encountering Dr. 
Cooke. 

The crowd rushed to the Royal Hotel, which is situated at 
the corner of Donegall Place and Donegall Square, having a 
large open area both in front and at the side. This was filled 
by a motley mob, numbering eight or nine thousand. Some 
were Repealers, and shouted lustily, "Dan for ever! " But 
the mass seemed to hold different views, and gave expression 
to them in such terms as "Hurrah for Dr. Cooke ! " "No 
Surrender ! " The whole scene was strange and suggestive. 
A platform or balcony had been constructed before an upper 
window of the hotel. In front of it, suspended from a tree in 
the square, was a huge placard, inscribed " Dr. Cooke's Chal- 
lenge." Round it stood a body of stalwart artizans, whose 
determined bearing showed that they would suffer no hostile 
hand to touch the paper ; while clinging to the branches of 
the tree, and of others near it, was a crowd of sharp-witted 
boys, who ever and anon called attention to the challenge. 
When Mr. O'Connell stepped from the window to the plat- 
form, he was saluted with a storm of cheers and groans. 
Meanwhile the merry boys from the trees cried, "Here's 



Ch. XVI.] FLIGHT OF O'CONNELL. 



409 



the challenge ; won't you come down and read it? " He tried 
to speak. It was in vain. His lips moved ; his hand was 
waved ; attitude and action proclaimed the orator, but not a 
word was heard amid the yells of the crowd. The reporters 
stood close behind him, with heads thrust forward, and papers 
resting on the speaker's broad shoulders, trying to catch his 
words. Occasionally there was a momentary lull ; and then 
would be heard some stentorian voice from the crowd — " Come 
down and meet the Doctor, and we'll give you a fair hearing." 
The speech was reported ; at least a speech appeared in The 
Whig, which purported to be that delivered. It may have 
been, but so far as the crowd was concerned the whole was a 
pantomime. The demonstration was a total failure. It was 
worse ; for as Mr. O'Connell withdrew through the window, 
his retreat was celebrated by a round of Kentish fire, followed 
by a cheer for Dr. Cooke, which made the welkin ring. 

O'Connell and his friends now saw that the invasion of 
Ulster was a blunder. He thought he might ignore Dr. Cooke, 
and affect to despise his challenge ; but he found, when too 
late, that Dr. Cooke's power in Belfast was supreme. In fact, 
O'Connell, from the moment of his arrival, had been virtually 
a prisoner. He dared not venture to leave his hotel except by 
stealth, or under escort. The hotel, itself, did not seem safe, 
after the abortive attempt to address the mob on Tuesday. A 
demand for protection was addressed to the authorities, and a 
cordon of troops was drawn round the house. Early on Wed- 
nesday morning a close carriage drew up at the door, closely 
encircled by mounted police with drawn swords. Lines of 
infantry, and patrols of cavalry kept back the crowds. 
O'Connell and his friends entered the carriage, which drove 
rapidly off to Donaghadee, under military escort. The last 
object O'Connell saw, as he left Belfast, was a huge placard, 
which some boys waved like a banner before him ; it bore the 
significant legend, Dr. Cooke's Challenge. At Donaghadee 
fresh indignities awaited the unhappy fugitive. After going on 
board the steamer, he attempted to address a few words to the 



410 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XYI. 



crowd of idlers on the quay ; but a Highland piper, who 
chanced to be among them, struck up the appropriate air, 
"We'll gang nae mair to yon toun; " and the shrill notes of 
the pibroch were the last sounds that fell upon the ear of 
O'Connell as he left the shores of Ulster. 

The effects of his visit did not terminate with his flight. His 
boasting in Dublin and elsewhere among his southern friends, 
had roused the indignation of the Protestant people of Ireland. 
His rash attempt to carry the Repeal agitation into the north, 
made them resolve upon counter demonstrations. 

The students of Belfast College were the first to give expres- 
sion to their loyalty. They prepared and published the follow- 
ing resolutions : — 

"1st. That, understanding a declaration was made by Mr. 
O'Connell, to the effect that the Presbyterian youth of Ulster 
would coincide with him in the question of Eepeal, but for the 
undue influence of Dr. Cooke, we, the students of Belfast Eoyal 
College, feel ourselves called upon, at the present time, publicly to 
repudiate the groundless assertion of Mr. O'Connell ; and, also, to 
profess our decided and conscientious opposition to the political 
creed of this gentleman, believing that it is inimical to Protes- 
tantism, and subversive of the best interests of our country. 

" 2nd. That, in common with the Protestants of Ulster, we do 
express our admhation of the manner in which Dr. Cooke has 
challenged and confounded Mr. O'Connell." 

Ere Mr. O'Connell left Belfast, an advertisement appeared 
in the newspapers, which shows the state of feeling among the 
loyal men of Ireland : — 

"The undersigned request a meeting of the nobility, clergy, 
gentry, and other friends of the British Constitution, in Antrim, 
Down, and contiguous Northern counties, to be held in Belfast, 
upon Thursday, the 21st January, at eleven o'clock, for the purpose 
of expressing their opinion in opposition to the attempt, now for the 
first time undisguisedly made in Ulster, to effect the Eepeal of the 
Union." 



Ch. XVI.] GREAT ANTI-EEPEAL MEETING. 



411 



The requisition was signed by 41 Peers, 14 Eight Honour- 
ables and Honourables, 18 Baronets, 32 Members of Parlia- 
ment, 11 High Sheriffs, 6 Lieutenants of Counties, 98 Deputy 
Lieutenants, 335 Magistrates, and 330 Clergy of various 
denominations. 

The meeting assembled in the Circus, an immense building, 
which was crowded by the rank, wealth, and talent of the 
country. No such array had ever been seen in Belfast. Before 
the business opened the building rang with " Cheers for Dr. 
Cooke." The chair was filled by the Marquess of Downshire ; 
and the leading speakers were the Right Hon. G. R. Dawson, 
Lord A. Chichester, Colonel Verner, M.P., the Earl of Hills- 
borough, Lord Newry, Mr. Emerson Tennent, M.P., Mr. G. 
Dunbar, M.P., Colonel Close, Sir Robert Bateson, Richard 
Davison, Esq., Lord A. Loftus, Rev. Dr. Stewart, &c. Dr. 
Cooke's speech was the great attraction. It was mainly a 
reply to Mr. O'Connell. He thus gave his reasons for the 
challenge : — 

"The moment his portentous visit was threatened, my duty 
became matter of solemn prayer to Him who can employ thfe 
' weak to confound the mighty.' ... I did believe that in 
1841 I saw the fearful shadow of 1641. I saw the circumstances 
merely so far changed, that, in 1641, physical force marched in the 
van of rebellion and massacre ; but in 1841 intellect and eloquence, 
enlisting argument, prejudice and passion, advanced in the front, to 
mask and to cover the array of physical force that fearfully gathered 
behind. I judged the spirit of the terrible movement to lie in pre- 
tended appeals to reason, interest, and facts. And I said in my 
heart, Shall we see the sword coming, and will no man give warning, 
and grapple with it, ere it come too nigh ? I did believe, and I do 
still believe, that this mighty conspiracy may, under Providence, be 
met and averted : therefore did I take one step in advance to meet 
it. I did not miscalculate when I counted on Mr. O'Connell's abuse 
— nay, I did know I was taking my life in my hand ; but I did also 
calculate that my life was in the hands of Him who gave it, and 
that if one hair of my head were molested, or one drop of my blood 
spilled, yet would the event be overruled to unite still more . closely 
all true Protestant hearts, and that the loss of one humble man 



412 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XYI. 



might be the salvation of our Churches and our country. I may not 
overlook the newspaper statement, that Mr. O'Connell has challenged 
me to twenty-six hours of a discussion upon civil and religious 
liberty. I take him at his word. The time, the place, I leave to 
himself, but London and Exeter Hall I take to be the best ; and I 
claim but one condition — the issue of half the tickets. And never 
since truth tore the cloak off hypocrisy, did man stand for such a 
stripping as awaits you, Daniel O'Connell. . . . There should 
I exhibit him, sitting this moment in the councils of the land, as 
the transformed hero of Milton sat at the ear of the sleeping Eve. 
So sits he whispering his dreams of Eepeal into the ear of the people, 
and infusing the poison of his Popery into the vitals of the Constitu- 
tion. But as the spear of Ithuriel compelled the foul toad to start 
into his native Satanic form, so shall the history of the past, and the 
condition of the present, compel O'Connell to appear in form, what 
he is in heart — the genius of knavery, the apostle of rebellion." 

He concluded as follows :— 

" You (Mr. O'Connell) have said, there is no hope of the Presby- 
terian youth of Ulster so long as ' that loathsome theologue, Dr. 
Cooke, has influence over them.' Now, that there is no hope of 
their becoming Eepealers is, happily, one truth ; but that I have in- 
fluence over them, such as you would indicate, is utterly untrue. No ! 
I will tell you what and who has influence over them. The Bible and 
its principles have influence over them. The Spirit that descended 
upon John Knox, who never feared the face of man, has influence 
over them. His mantle has fallen around their manly shoulders, 
and they will never exchange it for the frieze coat of Eepeal. . . . 
Look at the town of Belfast. When I was a youth it was almost a 
village. But what a glorious sight does it now present ? The 
masted grove within our harbour — our mighty warehouses teeming 
with the wealth of every clime — our giant manufactories lifting 
themselves on every side — our streets marching on, as it were, with 
such rapidity, that an absence of a few weeks makes us strangers in 
the outskirts of our town. And all this we owe to the Union. No, 
not all — for throned above our fair town, and looking serenely from 
our mountain's brow, I beheld the genii of Protestantism and 
Liberty, sitting inseparable in their power, while the genius of 
Industry which nightly reclines at their feet, starts with every 
- morning in renovated might, and puts forth his energies, and 



Ch. XVI.] POLITICAL BANQUET IN BELFAST. 



413 



showers down his blessings, on the fair and smiling lands of a 
Chichester, a Conway, and a Hill. Yes, we will guard the Union, as 
we will guard our liberties, and advance and secure the prosperity of 
our country." 

The speech was received with enthusiastic applause ; and a 
special vote of thanks to Dr. Cooke was moved by the Dean of 
Eoss, and seconded by Lord A. Loftus, for the eminent service 
he had rendered to his country and to Protestantism in 
triumphantly opposing Repeal. 

On the succeeding evening the members for Belfast, J. E. 
Tennent, Esq., and G. O. Dunbar, Esq., were entertained at a 
banquet, in the Music Hall. There Dr. Cooke's health was 
proposed, and received with an enthusiasm even greater than 
that accorded to the guests of the evening. His speech in 
reply was filled with racy humour and cutting sarcasm. It 
bore chiefly on Mr. O'Connell, and his recent displays in 
Belfast. Referring to the challenge thrown out to discuss the 
principles of civil and religious liberty, he said : — 

" Hear me, Mr. O'Connell. You challenged me in Belfast. 1 
challenge you in the face of the empire. I know you are confident 
in your abilities ; but you feel the rottenness of your cause. You 
argue for civil and religious liberty ! Like the ' Amen' in the throat 
of Macbeth, the very words would endanger strangulation, and would 
so vividly conjure up before you the foul mysteries of the confessional, 
and the horrid racks of the Inquisition, that you would shrink from 
the cause you had proposed to advocate, and become the convert of 
that Protestant liberty you have hitherto laboured to destroy." 

He concluded with the following eloquent and stirring 
words : — 

" It is said of Constantine the Great that, in one of his marches, 
in vision he beheld on the sun a cross bearing this motto — In 
hoc signo vinces. So, also, seizing on the cross of Christ, we will 
conquer — not by intellect, or intelligence, or zeal, but by the Spirit 
of our God — our fathers' God. The cross represents Union, while it 
seals the reconciliation between God and man. . . . And if the 



414 



THE LIFE OE DB. COOKE. 



[Oh. XVI. 



enemy should ever repeat his invasion, the Protestants of Ulster will 
stand united, as the parts of the cross, that sad but glorious emblem 
of our religion ; and we will united meet him again, as our rock- 
bound shores meet the waves of the Atlantic." 

Dr. Cooke effectually stopped the Repeal agitation in Ulster. 
His bold policy and manly determination brought the boast- 
ing, and the predicted processions and triumphs of O'Connell, 
alike to an ignominious close. Mr. O'Connell had said he would 
enter Ulster at the head of thousands, and that he would pass 
through it as a conqueror. He entered it by stealth, and he 
fled from it in fear. The reports of the great anti-Bepeal 
meeting followed him to Scotland, England, and even into his 
own dark and deluded Munster. The enthusiastic cheers of 
loyal Protestant Ulster, inspired by the eloquence of Dr. 
Cooke, rung the death-knell of Repeal. True, Mr. O'Connell 
continued to boast, and to talk of past triumphs, and to throw 
out fresh challenges to his great adversary; but Dr. Cooke 
met him at every point, and replied with such skill and power, 
that he converted each fresh challenge and assault into a new 
victory. 

The enthusiasm excited in Belfast, and over the North of 
Ireland by Dr. Cooke's opposition to Bepeal was unparalleled. 
He was hailed as the saviour of the country. Immediately 
after O'Connell's flight, steps were taken to present the victor 
with a suitable testimonial. It was known that his life was 
threatened, and it was feared that some fanatic might murder 
or disable him. It was, therefore, resolved that the testimonial 
should take such a form as would, to some extent at least, 
secure a provision for his family, should his life fall a sacrifice 
to his patriotism. The proposal met with a ready and hearty 
response from the Protestants of Ireland. The Dublin Evening 
Mail, in an able article, advocated the scheme, and paid an 
eloquent tribute to Dr. Cooke : — 

" If the Union be of any value to the country, the country owes 
a proportionate debt to the man who has done more to cripple 



Ch. XVI.] TESTIMONIAL TO DE. COOKE. 



415 



and discomfit the principal assailant of that Union than any one 
else since the time when the Eight Honourable Francis Blackburn 
was Attorney-General. If Mr. O'Connell had succeeded in making a 
decidedly successful progress through Ulster as the Apostle of Eepeal, 
there can be no doubt that that fact alone would have been a blow, and 
a serious one, to the stability of the Union. And he had every prospect 
of making at least such an unresisted progress as his party could have 
magnified into a gigantic triumph, up to the day when Dr. Cooke 
stepped forward with his timely — and we may almost say — providen- 
tial challenge. By that single step Dr. Cooke converted the expected 
triumphal progress of Mr. O'Connell into a clandestine journey, more 
like the surreptitious approach of a thief than the bold advent of a 
political deliverer; and changed the bluster and the confidence of 
these mischief-makers who awaited his arrival into silent shame and 
downcast mortification. The challenge was given with the frankness 
and fearlessness of a man who knew he was in the right ; and it was 
declined with a shrinking timorousness that has satisfied all Britain 
that Mr. O'Connell feared to meet his adversary, because he knew and 
felt that he was in the wrong. Believing, as we do, that the preser- 
vation of the Union is worth anything, or everything, to this country, 
we can form no estimate of the value of this great service rendered 
to both nations by Dr. Cooke, that may not possibly fall under the 
mark. To the nobility and gentry of Ireland — the owners of those 
forfeited estates which a Eepeal Parliament would reclaim— the pre- 
servation of the Union is worth their whole income — ay, probably, 
worth the heads as well as the lands of the greater number of them. 
To the mass of the people, who would be plunged into the miseries of 
intestine war, and of external blockade by the first inevitable difference 
that would spring up between the rival legislatures, the preservation 
of the Union is worth all the profits of their home trade and foreign 
commerce, and all the value that they may set on the blessings of 
peace and the immunities of social order. To every Protestant in 
the land the preservation of the Union is worth whatever price liberty 
of conscience may be estimated at by men who have been educated 
in the enjoyment of love of freedom. By giving his aid so effectively 
for the preservation of this inestimable good of the country, Dr. 
Cooke rendered a momentous service to us all, but more especially 
to his Protestant fellow- citizens ; and we trust that they, at least, 
throughout all parts of Ireland, will not be slow in acknowledging 
their sense of its value. With this object, we are glad to observe 
that an influential committee has been formed in Belfast for the 



416 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XYI. 



purpose of presenting Dr. Cooke with a suitable testimonial, and we 
understand that some of the leading merchants and citizens of 
Dublin are about to second their patriotic exertions, so as to give 
every one who values the preservation of the Legislative Union here 
an opportunity of acknowledging his obligation to its successful 
defender in Belfast," 

The munificent sum of two thousand pounds was soon 
raised and invested. The annual proceeds were applied, under 
the direction of trustees, to the payment of a life insurance, so 
that the whole might be available for his family after his death. 
This was a graceful and appropriate acknowledgment of emi- 
nent and successful services. 



CHAPTEE XVII. 



1841—1843. 

Dr. Cooke Moderator of the General Assembly— Marble Bust presented to May- 
Street Church — Efforts on behalf of Church of Scotland — Letter to Emerson 
Tennent, M. P. — Correspondence with Drs. Chalmers and Candlish regarding 
Non- Intrusion — Dr. Cooke's Views and Policy explained — Letter of Lord 
Castlereagh — Difficulties of Dr. Cooke's Position — Efforts to obtain a Go- 
vernment Measure thwarted — Injudicious Policy of N"on-Intrusionists — Dr. 
Cooke's Yiews misrepresented — His unwavering Faithfulness to the Church 
of Scotland— The Disruption — Dr. Cooke's Speech in the First Free As- 
sembly — Remarkable Letter to Sir Robert Peel. 

The services of Dr. Cooke were as fully appreciated by the 
ministers of the Presbyterian Church as by the general body 
of the Protestants of Ireland. At the meeting of the General 
Assembly in 1841 he was raised by acclamation to the Modera- 
tor's chair. 

A few days after the Assembly closed, a public meeting 
was held in May Street Church, to witness the presentation of 
a marble bust of Dr. Cooke to the congregation. The chair 
was occupied by A. J. Macrory, Esq. Mr. Emerson Tennent, 
M.P., in presenting the bust, said — 

" Mr. M'Dowal, an artist of distinguished eminence, was employed, 
at my suggestion, in producing a bust of Dr. Cooke. His success 
was quite remarkable ; and it occurred to me that a work of art, at 
once so creditable to our town from the talents of the sculptor, and 
so gratifying to our own feelings from the record which it preserves 
of Dr. Cooke, should not be allowed to perish in the frail material 
of clay, but should be transferred to the more lasting marble, and 
placed in some suitable situation to perpetuate the memory of our 
friend. I was anxious to have accomplished this at my own expense 
but a few admirers of Dr. Cooke in London, Manchester, and Dublin; 

E E 



418 



TEE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XYII. 



as well as some members of his congregation, had entreated that 
they might be permitted to have their names associated with the 
object. Amongst the principal of these were Mr. William Henry 
and Mr. Ferrier, of Dublin, and Mr. Barbour, of Manchester. By 
their aid and co-operation the work was completed, and a request 
conveyed that I should this day place it in your hands, and leave it 
to your discretion to find a suitable position for its perpetual preser- 
vation. . . . Gentlemen, permit me to say, that my first impulse 
in suggesting the execution of this monument was esteem for the 
man, admiration for his talents, and gratitude for his friendship. 
But to you, who have been united* so long in the closest intimacy 
and the most unreserved communication with him, why should I 
dwell upon a feeling which I share in common with you all — 
a feeling which the man who knows Dr. Cooke and is yet a 
stranger to it, must be unsusceptible of admiration for genius and 
appreciation of knowledge, and dead to the charms of every quality 
that can shed enjoyment over companionship and society. Nor, as 
a public man myself, was I less sensible of the public claims of my 
friend upon the gratitude and admiration of Ireland. I cannot for- 
get that whilst, for the last ten years, the flames of party discord in 
this unhappy land have been fed by religious rancour, the efforts of 
Dr. Cooke have been all directed to the formation and consolidation 
of a great national party in defence of the truth, by inculcating the 
oblivion of all minor religious differences, which, in less perilous 
times, might divide, if they did not .alienate, the affections of men 
whom he has taught to glory in the one common name of Pro- 
testantism. I cannot forget that when the peace of our country was 
threatened by the invasion of a man who laid his claim to our con- 
fidence by threatening the dismemberment of our empire, it was Dr. 
Cooke who went forth to meet him, at the head of compact and con- 
solidated Ulster, and offered him that gage of battle, his refusal of 
which involved his suicidal discomfiture, and drove him back to his 
accustomed haunts crestfallen and confounded. But, powerful as 
were these claims upon our remembrance and recognition, they are 
valueless when brought into comparison with his higher and nobler 
qualities as a minister of the Gospel— qualities in which he need 
acknowledge no superior, and in which he combines, with the 
unbending bearing of the ancient Puritan, the dignity and accom- 
plishments of the modern divine. . . . Gentlemen," he said, in 
conclusion, " to your cause, to your community, and to your minister 
I have to offer this humble testhnony of my services, my attachment, 



Oh. XYIL] MAEBLE BUST PEESENTED TO MAY STEEET. 419 



and my esteem. In all human probability, the gift will long survive 
the fleeting existence of the giver ; but the marble itself cannot out- 
live the memory of the man whose noble features it will perpetuate 
to our descendants ; and if, in addition to my ostensible desire to 
bear my homage to the merits of a great and good man, I have a 
personal feeling excited by the incident, it is the hope that, at 
some far distant day, my children may have it recalled to their 
recollection, by this memorial, that their father was the advocate of 
Presbyterianism, and the friend of Dr. Cooke." 

Mr. Macrory, in accepting the bust, said — 

"Allow me, on behalf of the elders, committee, and members of 
May Street Church, to return you our most grateful thanks for this 
elegant and suitable present ; elegant as a piece of workmanship, 
and so faithful in its likeness that now, when we have the great and 
gifted original before us, the most critical eye or fastidious taste 
cannot discover an omission ; suitable, that inasmuch as the church 
was built expressly for his ministrations, and will hand down his 
name to posterity, this bust will hand down to posterity the all but 
breathing likeness of that illustrious divine. . . . His name is 
now known and appreciated in every country of the globe, and all 
have testified their united approbation of the man, the scholar, the 
Christian. Scarcely had America tendered her Degree in Divinity, 
when Trinity College, Dublin — one of the first seats of learning in 
the world, and one exceedingly chary of her honours — conferred her 
Degree in Laws. Municipal favours and city freedoms, of which 
Dublin and Derry were the foremost, have also joined in goodly 
array to testify their admiration of the man. Therefore it is that 
the splendid gift this day deposited within these walls partakes more 
of a national than a congregational character." 

Dr. Cooke, being called upon, said — 

" Mr. Chairman, this is the first time in my life I ever appeared 
with two faces. I believe that, among all the sins which have been 
laid to my charge, the sin of having two faces has not been included. 
I have not had two faces for my friends, and surely none will accuse 
me of having two faces for my enemies." 

After a passing reference to his labours and struggles, and 

B E 2 



420 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. [Ch. XVII. 



an eloquent tribute to friends who had aided him, he thus 
spoke of the great ecclesiastical question which was then 
agitating Scotland and Ulster : — 

" "When the case of the Church of Scotland is brought before 
Parliament, I do not hesitate to affirm that the Members for Belfast } 
now here before us, will advocate her cause and support her in her 
trials. If I have laboured for these gentlemen, or have been in any 
way serviceable to them, I hope they will requite it by labouring for 
the Church of Scotland. They may tell the Premier that there are 
in Ireland seven hundred thousand honest, thinking Presbyterians — 
seven hundred thousand hearts, not cold like that marble, but warm 
and active, like my own. If the Premier of England think he can 
part with the support of the seven hundred thousand, let him be 
told we have an alternative. If he do not support us, we will not 
support him. lou, gentlemen, carry over peace or war. The inde- 
pendence of the Church of Scotland is the question on which our 
affections turn. . . . "We cannot remain warm to that party that 
will not remain warm to our Church. If Scotland's Church be 
shackled, and her chains riveted on her, the chains will be riveted 
on the Church of this country also." 

Dr. Cooke's sympathy with the Non-Intrusion party in the 
Church of Scotland never waned. His eloquent advocacy and 
powerful influence were never wanting when required, whether 
on the platforms of Ulster, England and Scotland, or in the 
halls of St. Stephen's. In April, 1841, he went to London, as 
a deputy from the General Assembly, to aid the Church of 
Scotland in important negotiations with the Government. Dr. 
Candlish bore honourable testimony to the services he rendered 
on this and other occasions at a public meeting held in Belfast, 
on the 13th of July following. Dr. Cooke, being Moderator 
of Assembly, was in the chair : — 

" You, sir," said Dr. Candlish, " on a former occasion, were the 
instrument which caused Lord Aberdeen to abandon his Bill ; and if 
the Duke of Argyll's be altered so as to be unworthy of acceptance, 
we will entreat you to lend us again your powerful assistance, and 



Ch. XVII.] LETTER TO E. TENNENT, M.P. 



421 



we will say to the Government, Give us the Bill, the whole Bill, and 
nothing but the Bill." 

Dr. Cooke watched, with the fidelity of a son, over the 
interests of the Church of Scotland. He wrote to Mr. Emerson 
Tennent in terms which showed he was in earnest, and would 
tolerate no equivocation : — 

" Will 3 t ou support by voice, as God has given you the gift 
of speech, and by vote, as the Presbj^terians have given you a 
seat ? Will you support the Duke of Argyll's or any similar 
Bill, founded bond fide upon any of my three propositions 
submitted to Sir Eobert Peel ? — Yea or nay ? It will be 
totally in vain to reply you would wish to do it. For my own 
part I am ready to make full allowance for your situation ; but 
upon this point I am decided. If the members for Belfast be 
returned by orthodox Presbyterians, they must support the 
Church of Scotland. 

" I know you will say to me, and say with justice, what did 
the W T higs do for you ? I care not what they did, or what 
they did not do. I shall neither become Whig nor Badical. 
But then, so long as God grants me grace, I shall never 
become a Tory. I stand unshaken in my avowed repudiation 
of both parties. I alike despise and abhor them both, for one 
single reason — as parties they have no religion. But I stand 
by the Conservatism I avowed — by all that is worth conserving. 
Now, I do believe, that within the empire there is no institu- 
tion better worth conserving than the Church of Scotland. 
And I will support neither man nor party by whom the Church 
of Scotland is either neglected or oppressed. Whigs do for 
her very little, I admit. With their usual tactics, they promised 
much and did little. Still, I must not be less than ' thankfu' 
for sma' mercies,' when they are contrasted with no mercies at 
all. In a word, the Whigs gave some liberties ; the Tories 
gave none. The Whigs were civil ; the Tories insulting. The 
Whigs ruled by sentiment ; the Tories by bayonets. Solitu- 
dinem faciunt, pacem appellant. 



422 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XYII. 



" Nothing so astonishes me as that a mind so perspicacious 
as that of Sir Robert Peel does not discern how the system of 
patronage is slowly, but surely, working upon the Scottish 
mind, and upon Presbyterian Ulster, so as in the end to over- 
throw both patronage and its supporters. By one ill-omened 
refusal of any reform, the Duke of Wellington so roused the 
public mind, that he was overturned, and the whole Conserva- 
tive party with him. . . . Were Sir Robert Peel to grant 
even any of the propositions I submitted to him, all Scotland, 
with a few violent exceptions, would bless him, and Ulster 
would almost worship him. Let him refuse — and I fear he 
will refuse — and he not only loses Scotland and Ulster, but he 
converts them into opponents to his measures and partizans to 
his enemies. This last result I dread. The vision of it is 
flitting before me this monent in a kind of second sight. I 
see in it the elements of revolution in public sentiment and in 
public institutions, which a little concession — no, a little 
justice — would avert now, but which, if not granted now, 
cannot be averted hereafter. In Belfast this process will 
begin, and no living man could retard it. The Whigs will 
eventually triumph over us. The Presbyterians will be 
alienated, and no man will be able to reclaim them. Sir 
Robert Peel has disappointed my hopes — my confidence 
hitherto. Tell him so, as I have told him ; and tell him too, 
what I also told him, that such disappointments are calculated 
eventually to bring about the overthrow of those great national 
Protestant Institutions which he wishes, and we all wish, to 
maintain. 

" One other point. In writing to your friends, you accuse 
us and our Scotch friends of agitation. Now, ' no more of 
this, as you love me.' It is the veriest — no, I won't say what 
it is ; but it is a thing never to be repeated to me. . . . 
Did not you agitate Belfast ? Was not I with you ? I under- 
lay more obloquy for the sake of peace than most men would 
endure for me. I sacrificed popularity; and I am repaid with 
— ' Don't agitate !' It was agitation, aided vigorously and widely 



Ch. XYII.] COEEESPONDENCE ON SCOTCH CHUECH. 423 



by myself, as you know, which placed the present ministry 
where they are. . . . Indeed there must be no more of 
this." 

Dr. Cooke has been charged with preferring the interests of 
his party to the liberties of the Church of Scotland. The fore- 
going letter, his public speeches, his public acts, and, above all, 
his private remonstrances with leading men, of which the fore- 
going is a specimen, show how unjust the charge was. The 
propositions referred to in the letter to Mr. Tennent were laid 
before Sir Robert Peel, and pressed upon him by Dr. Cooke 
after correspondence with Doctors Chalmers, Cunningham, and 
Candlish. It would seem that the leaders of the Non-Intrusion 
party had been led, through private information, got from Liberal 
friends in Belfast, to entertain doubts as to Dr. Cooke's full 
sympathy and hearty co-operation. They were warned that 
his strong political feelings would interfere with his advocacy 
of the claims of the Church of Scotland. Dr. Cooke heard of 
this, and wrote to Dr. Candlish expressing his surprise and 
indignation at such misrepresentations, and asking to be in- 
formed explicitly and authoritatively what would satisfy the 
Non-Intrusion party. Dr. Candlish replied at length on 1st 
December, 1841, detailing what his party wanted, and what 
would satisfy them : — " Our principle is, that we must be 
allowed to reject presentees on the sole and exclusive ground 
of unacceptableness, — that we must not be compelled to settle 
a minister against the will, the expressed dissent, or dislike of 
the congregation." This principle, he stated, might be carried 
out in three ways : — 1st, by the Call ; 2nd, by the veto ; 3rd, by 
the liberum arbitrium. Each of these he explained. In regard 
to the last, which Dr. Candlish looked on as the minimum 
which his party could accept, Dr. Chalmers wrote on the 27th 
December: — "If the liberum arbitrium and the finality of 
chmch courts were heartily and unreservedly granted to us, I 
am clearly of opinion that the Church should acquiesce." He 
closed his letter as follows : — " How much I long that the 
patriots and statesmen, to many of whom you have free access, 



424 



THE LIFE OF DK. COOKE. 



[Ch. XVII. 



could be made to understand the true policy of sound and 
admiring Conservatism. Do, my dear sir, take every oppor- 
tunity of pressing upon them the Duke of Argyll's Bill, nay, 
even shooting ahead of it. You, of all men, can appeal to the 
strongest experimental argument which can possibly be given, 
in the state of Presbyterian Ireland — certainly the most loyal, 

and manageable, and peaceful of all your provinces 

I do hope to hear of your being in London, feeling, as I do, 
that we are in the hands of a steady, influential and devoted 
friend." 

These were substantially the very propositions which Dr. 
Cooke submitted to Sir Robert Peel, and spoke of so firmly 
and plainly to Mr. Tennent. In placing them before Sir 
Robert Peel he was fully carrying out the wishes of the Non- 
Intrusionists, as expressed at the close of Dr. Candlish's 
letter : — " I have no doubt your private access to Government 
may avail us much ; and if you get a decision on our principle, 
you will do us an inestimable favour." Dr. Cooke pressed the 
Government on this point ; and he was led to believe, at 
the close of 1841, that he would be successful. He fully 
adopted the principles, though he did not quite concur in 
the policy, of his Scotch friends. His opinion was, they 
should have agreed upon the minimum of concession which 
they would or could accept, and then have firmly and unwaver- 
ingly pressed it alone upon the Government. Instead of this, 
they made large demands ; and by asking too much they pre- 
vented the Government from giving anything. Dr. Cooke was 
also of opinion that, in speaking to or of statesmen, language 
conciliatory and respectful, yet firm, should always be used ; 
and that care should be taken not to give offence by strong 
expressions or irritating insinuations. This wise policy had 
not been followed. Dr. Cooke sometimes felt himself called 
upon to defend his political friends from the injudicious and 
unjust accusations of those who were seeking their aid. The 
following letter affords an illustration : — 



Cn. XYII.] LETTEE EEOM LOED CASTLEEEAGH. 



425 



"London, Nov., 1841. 

" My dear Dr. Cooke, — When I was at Corunna, on my 
way home from Gibraltar, a Deny newspaper was put into my 
hands, with an account of a meeting in the north with reference 
to the Scottish Church, at which you spoke. 

<£ I think it almost needless to thank you for the kind and 
warm-hearted manner in which you defended the absent from 
undeserved censure, because those who are of a fine and 
generous nature are not slow to attribute good qualities to 
others ; and I think you will believe in my gratitude to you 
without more extended phrases. At the same time, the feeling 
was so strong on my mind at the moment, that I determined 
one of my first acts in England should be to write to you and 
tell you I had seen your words. 

" I shall never disgrace you, or your advocacy of my char- 
acter. It was not as an election manoeuvre that I professed 
my attachment to the Blue Banner, but an interest deep and 
sincere in its fortunes, which, when tested, will not be found 
to have faded away. 

" Ever sincerely yours, 

" Castlereag-h." 

Dr. Cooke's generous and chivalrous nature, prompting him 
thus to defend the absent, left him sometimes open to attack on 
the part of those over-zealous partizans who did not know the 
whole facts, and who, probably, having party ends to serve, 
did not wish to know them. No doubt Dr. Cooke trusted the 
leaders of his party. Perhaps, under the trying circumstances 
in which they were placed, and in face of the adverse interests 
set before them, and pressed upon them with extraordinary 
persistence, he trusted them too far. Be this as it may, he 
had good ground for trusting them. He had means of knowing 
their wishes and their purposes, which were entirely unknown 
to mere onlookers. He was informed, by the highest authority, 



426 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XVII. 



that the Church of Scotland would be saved. He was unwilling, 
in the critical position of affairs, to embarrass the Government 
by calling a meeting of General Assembly. He was repeatedly 
urged to do so by his brethren, and he ran the risk of a vote 
of censure by refusing. At the close of 1841 great pressure 
was brought to bear upon him by zealous, but not over-prudent, 
friends of the Church of Scotland in Belfast. He knew, how- 
ever, that should he yield, incautious and irritating language 
would be used in the heat of debate, and the Assembly would 
impede rather than further the cause of freedom. To calm 
increasing clamour, he published the following letter on the 
1st of January, 1842 : — " I think it a duty I owe to the minis- 
ters, elders, and people of the General Assembly to state that, 
according to the latest information I have received, my con- 
fidence in the settlement of the affairs of the Church, of 
Scotland, in a manner satisfactory to her Non-Intrusion com- 
mittee, not only remains unchanged, but, in so far as an} T thing 
human can be called certain, amounts to certainty." 

Soon after writing this letter he proceeded to London, by 
request of a leading member of the Government. He had 
interviews with Sir Bobert Peel, Sir James Graham, and others, 
and urged the necessity of immediately introducing to Parlia- 
ment a measure founded upon one or other of his propositions. 
The reply he got was : — " We are prepared, — we are most 
anxious to do so ; but the demands of the Non-Intrusionists 
are so large, and the opposition of the moderate party is so 
intense, that we see no possibility at present of framing any 
measure which would give satisfaction to both, or at all tend 
to promote peace." Dr. Cooke replied, that entirely to satisfy- 
both parties was out of the question ; but that if a measure, 
moderate, yet sound and just, were passed, all would acquiesce, 
and the Church would be saved. Just at that time, while he 
was pressing his minimum upon Sir Bobert Peel, a motion 
was proposed and carried in the Presbytery of Edinburgh 
which served largely to increase the difficulties of settlement. 
It affirmed the propriety of seeking the total abolition of the 



Ch. XVII.] DIFFICULTIES AND OPPOSITION. 



427 



Law of Patronage. This, it was seen on all hands, was a new 
phase of the controversy. It showed the Government how far 
the Non-Intrusionists were resolved to go ; it alienated many 
of their friends, among whom was the Duke of Argyll ; and it 
stirred up the Moderates to more determined opposition. Dr. 
Cooke felt his efforts paralyzed by this untimely motion, and 
he returned to Ireland deeply disappointed. But he did not 
relax his efforts to bring about a settlement. He tried all 
possible means. He suggested the propriety of a friendly 
conference between the leaders of the opposing parties ; and 
he himself volunteered to be the medium of communication. 
In this he was met by a decided refusal on the part of the 
Non-Intrusionists ; and he was even warned that any attempt 
to open a correspondence with the Moderates " would inevi- 
tably injure the cause, and destroy his own influence." " It 
is, I assure you," wrote a Non-Intrusion leader, " most delicate 
ground to attempt to tread." 

Every day's delay, and each new phase the controversy 
assumed, embittered the feelings on both sides, and rendered 
the prospects of a settlement more and more hopeless. Still 
Dr. Cooke persevered : he was persuaded, from personal inter- 
course with Sir Robert Peel, that he and his colleagues were 
most anxious to introduce a measure which would be generally 
acceptable. The grand difficulty was to frame such a measure 
as would meet the conscientious scruples of the Non-Intru- 
sionists on the one hand, and yet not excite the fierce opposition 
of the Moderates on the other. Government could not, 
of course, ignore either party. They must make fair allowance 
for the feelings and conscientious convictions of both. Unfor- 
tunately, too, the Non-Intrusionists were not agreed among 
themselves, and their policy was injudicious. In private they 
expressed their readiness to accept the simple liberum arbitrium 
rather than leave the Establishment ; yet they publicly pressed 
upon the Cabinet, and urged Dr. Cooke to press, far more 
comprehensive claims. This tended vastly to complicate all 
negotiations, and in the end it proved ruinous. Statesmen 



428 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. [Ch. XYII. 



could not understand the different, and sometimes conflicting, 
views expressed by different men of the party. They were 
displeased also, and even indignant, that what were at least 
intended as honest efforts on their part at a satisfactory settle- 
ment, were misrepresented in the heat of debate, and not 
unfrequently even denounced as attempts at deception. 

In March, Sir Robert Peel appeared more anxious than ever 
to save the Church from impending schism. He was only 
retarded from immediate legislation by the conflicting views 
pressed upon him by deputations and letters from Scotland. 
Through a trusted friend he intimated to Dr. Cooke his desire 
to be furnished with a statement of the lowest terms of conces- 
sion which the Non-Intrusionists could conscientiously receive, 
and which Irish Presbyterians would approve. He proposed to 
make them the basis of a Government Bill. He required at 
the same time a pledge that the Irish General Assembly would 
support him in carrying such a Bill through Parliament. 
Dr. Cooke, accordingly, stated the minimum, as embodied in 
the letters of Doctors Chalmers and Candlish. In a private 
note, Sir Robert Peel thanked Dr. Cooke for the commu- 
nication, and said : — " The subject is now occupying the 
attention of the Government. Whatever be the result of this 
attempt at legislation on the part of the Government, their 
motives cannot, I think, be called in question — their sole in- 
tention being to heal the unhappy differences prevailing in the 
Church of Scotland." 

Meantime, however, a rupture took place in the Non-In- 
trusion party; and it was affirmed in London that it was 
breaking up. A section of it, headed by Doctors Simpson 
and Leishman, made proposals to the Cabinet, which were 
less exacting than those of Dr. Cooke. They were adopted ; 
and it was announced in the House of Commons in May, 
that Government were about to introduce a Bill which would 
satisfactorily settle the question. When, however, its prin- 
ciples were subsequently explained by Sir James Graham, 
they were found to be of such a kind as the vast body of 



Ch. XVII.] 



HIS VIEWS MISEEPEESENTED. 



429 



Non-Intrusionists could not accept. This was a sad disap- 
pointment to Dr. Cooke ; and the opposition to the measure 
seems to have left the impression on the minds of her 
Majesty's ministers that, in consequence of the divided state 
of feeling in Scotland, satisfactory legislation was impossible. 

Dr. Cooke's attempt failed, but not through any fault of his. 
Had there been unity of action among the Non-Intrusionists, 
had the lowest terms which they stated they could con- 
scientiously accept been clearly and firmly pressed, apart from 
all other claims, — above all, had there been less of acrimony in 
speaking and writing about statesmen, and had there been 
more of charity in commenting on their acts and motives, — the 
result might, and probably would, have been different. Be this 
as it may, it was admitted by all who saw behind the scenes, 
and who were not blinded by party feeling, that Dr. Cooke was 
faithful to the Church of Scotland from first to last ; and that, 
in his attempts to secure her liberty, he had exhausted all his 
influence. 

Even when thus repeatedly baffled, he did not desist. To 
the very last he continued his efforts to induce the Government 
to legislate. Sir Eobert Peel still professed his anxiety to do 
so ; but such influence was brought to bear upon Sir James 
Graham by the Moderate party, and such representations were 
made to him even by professing Non-Intrusionists, that he was 
led to believe a settlement would eventually be effected on easy 
terms. At that time, too, unfortunately, owing in part to a slight 
misunderstanding in London with Dr. Candlish, and in part to a 
defective report of a speech subsequently delivered in Belfast, 
Dr. Cooke was represented in Scotland as an apostate from his 
original principles, and an enemy to the Church's freedom. It 
was a gross and malicious calumny. In a letter published on 
the 28th of April, 1843, he indignantly denied it, and set forth 
anew the views which he had always held, and which he had 
laid before Sir Robert Peel. But the calumny was persistently 
affirmed by certain parties in Scotland, because it served a 
purpose. 



430 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XVII. 



In spite of the misrepresentations of enemies, and, it must 
be added, the strange coldness of professing friends — even 
when all hope of legislation before the meeting of Assembly 
was abandoned, and when it was known that the disruption 
could not be postponed — Dr. Cooke pressed the Church's 
claims upon the Cabinet ; and he was assured, on the highest 
authority, that such instructions would be given to the Lord 
High Commissioner as would prevent a schism. But here, 
again, adverse influence prevailed. One of the leaders of the 
Moderate party, as Dr. Cooke accidentally discovered, assured 
Sir Robert Peel that, under any circumstances, not more than 
twenty or at most thirty ministers would secede, and those 
extreme men, whom the Church could well spare. Dr. Cooke 
immediately tried to correct this fatal misrepresentation. He 
assured Sir Robert Peel that, unless satisfactory legislation 
were carried out, more than four hundred ministers would leave 
the Establishment. 

When the meeting of Assembly drew near, Dr. Cooke was 
still sanguine. He had faith in the justice and goodwill of the 
Premier. He went to Edinburgh in full expectation of a satis- 
factory settlement. He was sadly disappointed. He was 
present when Dr. Welsh, the Moderator, in words of solemn 
import, addressed his Remonstrance to the Lord High Commis- 
sioner and the House, laid upon the table the famous Protest, 
and bowing to the chair, left the Church. He joined the long 
file of ministers and elders who followed, bidding farewell to 
an Establishment which he loved with true filial affection. He 
was not a deputy, and consequently had no claim to a seat in 
the Free Assembly ; but Dr. Chalmers, the new Moderator, did 
him the high honour of requesting him to address the Court. 
In a remarkable speech, he expressed his full concurrence in the 
momentous step the Church had just taken ; and, with a clear- 
ness which might almost be called prophetic, he sketched her 
future success :— 

" You have been compelled, by a regard to the authority of the 



Ch. XYII.] SPEECH IN THE EIEST FEEE ASSEMBLY. 431 



Lord Jesus, by a sense of duty to the memory of your fathers, 
by a regard to those principles which you subscribed when you 
received the Confession of Faith, to take this step, the bearings of 
which upon future events it is impossible to foretell. But, seeing it 
has been taken in obedience to the great Head of the Church, and 
for the honour of the great Head of the Church — seeing it has been 
taken on the ground of the "Word of God, and the dictates of con- 
science — though I do not stand in the shoes of a prophet, yet I 
believe that from these great principles there will flow results on 
which will hang a thousand attendant blessings. . . . Though 
you meet as a diminished band, you will go forth to the spiritual 
regeneration, not only of Scotland, but of the heathen throughout 
the world and of God's ancient people." 

Referring to the letter of the Lord High Commissioner, and 
to his own information regarding the proposed acts of the 
Government, he said — 

" Your hearts have been crushed ; my expectations have been 
crushed. I depended on common sense; I depended on common 
reason ; I depended on the views which particular men would take 
of this question. I have had sleepless nights, and tossings to and 
fro, for the Church of Scotland. My own heart has been crushed. 
The heart of Scotland may have been crushed ; but, under the Pro- 
vidence of God, great will be the results. It is by compressing the 
muscles nearest the heart that the blood is propelled to the extremi- 
ties'of the body. The blood of the Church of Scotland has been 
thus propelled from the heart, and will send its influences to the 
ends of the earth, and exert a powerful and invigorating effect upon 
the Protestantism of the world. . . . There is not a corner of 
Europe to which the heart of the Church of Scotland will not 
propel the life-blood of religious liberty." 

On Thursday, the 18th of May, Dr. Cooke took part in the 
Disruption; on Saturday, the 20th, he wrote the following 
remarkable letter to Sir Robert Peel : — 

" Edinburgh, 20th May, 1843. 
" My dear Sir Robert Peel. — A solemn sense of ac- 
countability to God, and of duty to his Church in these lands, 



432 



THE LIFE OP DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XVII. 



compels me, once again, to bring before you the affairs of the 
Church of Scotland. I formerly ventured to foretell, in the 
face of all contrary information which you had received, that at 
least four hundred ministers would retire in case no Relief Bill 
were conceded. I have this day seen the roll of the Protesters ; 
it contains four hundred and twenty-five names, and includes 
the greatest and best of Scotland's ministers. The enthusiasm, 
though passionless, is great ; and the enthusiasm of Scotchmen 
is no bubble of an hour. Would to God you had taken my 
humble advice, and prevented this calamity when prevention 
was so easy ! Would that I could even yet persuade you to 
avert calamities still greater ! I am a Presbyterian by convic- 
tion ; yet for my friends and brethren's sake, I am as anxious to 
prevent the overthrow of the Established Church of England 
and Ireland as I was to prevent the disruption of the Estab- 
lished Church of Scotland. Yet here, I would not be mis- 
understood. I profess no affection for Prelacy, but I do for 
many prelates and godly ministers ; and so long as they do 
God's work in upholding true Protestantism, and opposing 
Popery in the garb of Puseyism, so long would my ' aversion 
of them that are given to change,' lead me to preserve what 
is practically settled, rather than incur the fearful risk of 
theoretic improvement. But that the disruption of the Church 
of Scotland, which is held to be the fault of the Government, 
will be followed by the overthrow of the other, I entertain no 
more doubt than I do of my own existence. The evil will begin 
in Ireland — it matters little where it will end. In Ireland this 
disruption is felt by every Presbyterian as an injury inflicted on 
himself. 

" But can anything now be done ? I know not ; but surely 
something may be attempted. The remedy I would therefore 
propose is this — the total extinction of patronage by purchase, 
and the concession of the same spiritual independence to the 
Church courts in Scotland as the Presbyterians of Ireland 
enjoy. . . . 

" I do, even at the eleventh hour, most earnestly entreat you 



Oh. XVIL] LETTER TO SIR ROBERT PEEL. 



433 



to consider these things. Do not listen again to those who at 
least attempted to deceive you before. What now has come 
of Dr. Leishman's and Dr. Cook's predictions, against which 
I warned both yourself and Sir James Graham ? They have 
been proved worse than nothing, and vanity. For God's sake, 
I beseech you, trust such fallacious prophets no more. . . . 

" I fear I shall still continue to speak and prophesy in vain. 
But my accuracy in the past ought to gain me some credit for 
the future ; and, be the result as it may, I feel that I have 
done my duty. 

" I have the honour to be, 

" My dear Sir Eobert Peel, 

i( Your very obedient servant, 

" H. Cooke." 



F » 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



1842—1849. 

Bicentenary of Presbyterianism in Ireland — Presbyterians not Republican — Pres- 
byterian Marriage Question — Special Meeting of Assembly — Exhausting 
Labours — Marriage Bill passed— Dissenters' Chapels Bill — Literary Labours 
— Analytical Concordance of Scripture — Notes on Brown's Bible — Hours of 
Study — Political Resolution passed by the Assembly in 1843 — Dr. Cooke's 
Protest — Withdraws from General Assembly — Queen's Colleges projected — 
Dr. Cooke's Views — Proposal for a Presbyterian College— Letter to Sir 
Robert Peel — The Appointment of President to Queen's College, Belfast — 
Dr. Cooke appointed Agent for Regium Donum — The College Controversy — 
The Magee Bequest — Establishment of Assembly's College — Dr. Cooke 
elected Professor of Sacred Rhetoric and President — Resigns May Street 
Church — Appointed constant Supplier by the Assembly — Testimonial from 
Congregation — Appointed Dean of Residence in Queen's College — Public 
Services. 

Friday, the 10th of June, 1842, was celebrated as the bicen- 
tenary of Presb3 T terianism in Ireland. On the 10th of June, 
1642, the first Presbytery was organized at Carrickfergus. It 
consisted of only five ministers and four elders. After two 
centuries the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church 
contained thirty-three presbyteries and four hundred and 
seventy-four ministers ; while its people were estimated at 
seven hundred thousand. Dr. Cooke, as Moderator, took a 
principal part in the Jubilee. In the morning, at seven o'clock, 
he led devotional exercises in Rosemary Street Church, Belfast. 
At twelve o'clock he preached in Carrickfergus, taking as his 
text Psalm li. 18 — " Do good in thy good pleasure unto Zion : 
build thou the walls of Jerusalem." They were the same 
words from which the Rev. Mr. Baird had preached at the 
organization of the first Presbytery in the same place, two 
hundred years before. In the evening, at seven o'clock, he 
presided at a public meeting in Belfast, and made an able 



Ch. XVIII.] PKESBYTEBIANS NOT REPUBLICAN. 



435 



speech on the rise, progress, and prospects of the Presbyterian 
Church. Referring to the principles of Presbyterianism in 
regard to the great question then agitating the parent Church 
of Scotland, he said — 

" Our principles are in opposition to allowing man to model the 
Church in any other way than that pointed out by the Head of the 
Church Himself. We feel that there is no antiquity beyond the New 
Testament, and that no antiquity save that mentioned in Scripture can 
alter or model our Church. . . . We allow no man to model the 
Church of Christ ; we allow none to alter or interfere with the New 
Testament. This is our principle, and this lies at the root of the head- 
ship of Christ. Christ, and He alone, is the Head and authority 
which our Church acknowledges ; and He, in the New Testament, has 
given us His authoritative acts, which alone, as a Church, we are 
bound to obey," 

Replying to an article which had just appeared in The Times, 
he said — • 

" It has been said by a writer in that paper, that Presbyterians 
are essentially Republican. Now, this is both true and false ; and 
those calumnies are most dangerous which contain a portion of truth. 
If by Republican it is meant that Presbyterians are in favour of 
popular rights and liberties, we glory in the name. I hold that the 
British Government is the only perfect Republican Government this 
world ever saw. Places mentioned in history as having been 
Republics, such as Athens and Rome, were no Republics ; they were 
oligarchies of the rich. . . . If it be meant that Presbyterianism 
is Republican in the sense in which Republicanism existed in 
Athens or Rome, I assert that a grosser falsehood never was uttered. 
. . . If it be meant that we are favourable to the fooleries of a 
Republic, we deny it. . . . Were our fathers Republicans when 
the throne of Charles was at stake ? When the liberties of our own 
island were in danger, were our forefathers Republicans ? No ; they 
were the first to give the hand to William the Third at Carrickfergus, 
and the first to acknowledge him in Belfast." 

The Bicentenary Jubilee was no mere empty expression of 
joy : it took a practical form. The Church resolved to place 

F F 2 



436 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. [Oh. XVIXL 



a thankoffering upon God's altar ; and the sum of ^£14,000 was 
contributed for the promotion of mission- work in Ireland. 

While the Church of Scotland controversy was raging, another 
question suddenly sprang up, and moved the Presbyterian 
Church of Ireland to its centre. From their earliest settlement 
in Ulster the clergy had exercised the same rights as their 
brethren of the Established Church in regard to the solemni- 
zation of marriage. In 1840, a dispute having arisen about 
some property, the Armagh Consistorial Court pronounced a 
marriage performed by a Presbyterian minister, between a 
Presbyterian and an Episcopalian, illegal. In the following 
year a man was tried and convicted of bigamy. His counsel 
appealed against the verdict, on the ground that the first 
marriage was illegal, and for the same reason given above. 
The appeal was heard before the judges in Dublin, and they, 
by a majority, sustained it. The decision created a tremendous 
sensation throughout Ulster. Hundred of families were pain- 
fully wounded by it. For two centuries such marriages had 
been of frequent occurrence, and now all were pronounced 
invalid, and the offspring illegitimate. Property to an immense 
extent was involved. Presbyterians felt themselves deeply 
wronged ; and as an Episcopal court had first raised the point, 
they, not unnaturally, regarded the Episcopal Church as the 
chief cause of their wrong and degradation. The question was 
carried to the House of Lords. There the six Law Lords who 
sat upon it were equally divided, — three pronouncing Presby- 
terian marriages legal, and three illegal. The decision of the 
Irish Bench, therefore, stood. 

The matter, however, could not rest here. Such a foul 
injustice to the Presbyterians of Ireland could not be tolerated. 
The excitement was intense. Meetings were held in every 
part of Ulster. Government, feeling it necessary to interfere, 
gave notice, on the 24th of February, 1842, that a Bill would 
be introduced into Parliament to legalize all marriages on 
which doubts had been thrown. The Bill was merely retro- 
spective ; and it was proposed to leave the wider question open 



Oh. XVIII.] THE MAERIAGE QUESTION. 



437 



for future consideration. On the 15th of March a special 
meeting of Assembly was convened by Dr. Cooke. Imme- 
diately after it was constituted he left the chair, moved a series 
of resolutions, and pressed them on the House in a speech 
which the Belfast News-Letter characterised, " As one of the 
most brilliant and eloquent addresses which it has ever been 
our fortune to listen to." The resolutions condemned the 
Government Bill, because it embodied an invidious distinction 
between the ministers of the Established and Presbyterian 
Churches ; and they affirmed that Presbyterians, as constituting 
half the Protestant population of Ireland, as being an affiliated 
branch of the Established Church of Scotland, settled in Ulster 
on the invitation of the Government, have a just right to be 
specifically recognized in any Marriage Bill for Ireland. 

These resolutions of the General Assembly, the protests of 
the Presbyterian people, and the energetic remonstrances of 
Dr. Cooke addressed to Sir Bobert Peel, Lord Eliot, and 
others, had the desired effect. The obnoxious Bill was stayed 
in the House of Lords, and a special committee appointed to 
take into consideration the whole subject with a view to full 
and final legislation. In July, 1843, Dr. Cooke was examined 
before the committee, and submitted the draft of a Bill which 
he had prepared. It was not adopted by the Government, and 
nothing was done during the session. Again in April, 1844, 
he was recalled to London. A Bill was then drawn up by the 
Government, of which he wrote to Mrs. Cooke : — " We have 
now seen the proposed Marriage Bill ; and I have simply to 
say that worse is impossible. I have no doubt I shall upset it; 
so I must stay here and fight the monster. The ministry seem 
to me to be mad. . . . The bishops are secretly opposing 
us. In this they are playing a foolish game ; for the day is not 
distant when they will need our help." On the 21st of June 
he again wrote : — " The Bill is in a tolerably promising 
state. Indeed it is satisfactory for Presbyterians ; but it 
leaves Methodists, Independents, Baptists, &c, in the same 
condition with the English Dissenters. I have, therefore, put 



438 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XYIII. 



forward their claims to equality with Presbyterians, as we 
claim equality with the Established Church." Eventually he 
succeeded in effecting such changes as secured, if not entirely, 
yet to a very large extent, the rights of the Presbyterian 
Church and of the Nonconformists of Ireland. 

During the parliamentary session of 1843-44, Dr. Cooke 
opposed another Bill which was then being pressed through 
the House, and which largely affected the property of the 
Presbyterian Church. The Arians, who had withdrawn from 
the Synod of Ulster, and their co-religionists in England, 
claimed and held possession of churches and endowments 
originally designed for Trinitarians. Attempts were made to 
dispossess them, and suits, instituted in the law courts, were 
in several cases successful. The Dissenters' Chapels Bill 
was, therefore, introduced into Parliament. It had for its 
object to secure Unitarians in the possession of all ecclesiastical 
property which had been in their occupation for a period of 
twenty-five years. It was opposed by the Evangelical Dis- 
senters in England and Ireland ; but, unfortunately, in their 
opposition they extended their claims too far. Dr. Cooke 
proposed to Sir Eobert Peel a compromise on a just and 
equitable basis ; and there is reason to believe that, had 
he been left to himself, had there been no mismanagement on 
the part of some with whom he was associated, and had others 
not pressed claims which, in the opinion of the Government, 
and in Dr. Cooke's own opinion, were extravagant, his com- 
promise would have been accepted. Such, at least, was the 
opinion he expressed in a letter to Mrs. Cooke : — " Though in 
the estimation of some it might seem to savour of vanity, yet I 
do boldly affirm that, had I been left to myself, I should have 
seen a different result of the Chapels Bill from what we have 
seen." The Bill passed the Legislature, and a large amount 
of property was appropriated by men who held and propagated 
doctrines which would have been repudiated by the original 
donors. 

Those important public affairs, as well political as ecclesias- 



Ch. XVIIL] literary labours. 



439 



tical, in which Dr. Cooke took a leading part, though they 
seriously interfered with, did not, by any means, wholly 
interrupt literary labours. His reading was most extensive, 
embracing chiefly theology and history, with his favourite 
sciences, geology and chemistry. His pulpit discourses and 
speeches were as brilliant and powerful as ever. His lectures 
in the class-room, which, at the urgent request of the Assembly, 
he still continued during each collegiate session, evidenced the 
same careful and profound research. In addition, he com- 
menced, about the year 1834, the preparation of an Analytical 
Concordance of Scripture, on a new and original plan, so as to 
facilitate reference to the subject-matter. For the successful 
execution of such a work his acute logical mind, his long 
controversial training, and his minute knowledge of the Bible 
eminently qualified him. For seven years, nearly the whole of 
his spare hours were spent on the work. In 1841 the manu- 
script was complete, and he took it to London to arrange for 
its publication. Here, however, a sad misfortune happened. 
His hotel was burned while he was attending a meeting of the 
friends of the Church of Scotland. Writing to Mrs. Cooke on 
the 1st of May, he thus mentions the calamity : — " Our hotel 
was burned, happily while we were all out. I came home just 
in time to see the last of it. My clothes, money, books, 
sermons, and, worst of all, my manuscript, which cost me so 
many years of toil, are all in cinders." His labour was 
entirely lost. He had no copy, and he never found time to 
resume the task. 

In 1839, he undertook to edit, with additional notes and 
introductions, a new edition of Brown's Family Bible. That 
it might not interfere in any way with his ordinary and official 
duties, he resolved to devote to it two hours each morning — 
from four o'clock till six; and this resolution he rigidly 
adhered to until the work was finished. When writing to Mrs. 
Cooke, in 1844, and through her giving advice and counsel to 
his son Henry, he stated incidentally how this habit of early 
rising was formed, and how it was made to operate in moulding 



440 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XYIII. 



his character : — " During my solitary walks, from four o'clock 
on summer mornings, in boyhood and early manhood, away 
among the hills miles from home, my character and habits of 
study were formed. There I first learned to commune with 
God, with my own heart, with the mighty dead. There, in 
morning cool, I read Young's Night Thoughts, Hervey's 
Meditations, and many other such works. Far away from 
human habitation, with no company save the wild birds and 
the trees, hearing no sound save the shrill note of the lark and 
the sighing of the wind among rocks and mountains." 

In the midst of his labours sorrow visited his home. Two 
of his sons, youths of great intellectual promise, died within a 
few months of each other. This sad bereavement cast a 
shadow over his joyous nature, which was never completely 
dispelled. Amid the labours and excitement of the outer 
world strangers would scarcely observe it ; but in private, and 
especially in his family circle, the suppressed sigh, the quiver- 
ing lip, the gathering tear-drop, have often betrayed to close 
observers the deep sadness of a bleeding heart. Years after- 
wards, writing to Mrs. Cooke, he says : — " Oh ! my poor heart. 
Time heals none of its wounds. Last night I thought my 
dead Thomas was alive in my arms. May the Lord sanctify 
me by these means !" The deaths in his family had been 
many. Of thirteen children, only six now remained. Well, 
therefore, might he use language of such touching pathos. 

During the sittings of the General Assembly in 1843, a 
resolution was passed which deeply moved him. He was 
doubtless rendered more keenly sensitive by family bereave- 
ments. Many of the members of Assembly had felt, while the 
struggle in the Church of Scotland was raging, that the 
Presbyterian interest, especially in the north of Ireland, was 
not sufficiently represented in the House of Commons. The 
Presbyterians constituted fully one-half of the Protestant voters 
of Ulster, and yet, at that time, there was only one Irish Pres- 
byterian Member in Parliament. It was freely admitted that 
Dr. Cooke's influence with the Protestant Members of Ulster, 



Ch. XYIII.] POLITICAL EESOLUTION OF ASSEMBLY. 441 



though they belonged to another communion, was paramount 
in all matters affecting the Presbyterian Church, But it was 
argued, and with justice, that he could not be always by their 
side, and that, through their ignorance of the policy and 
principles of Presbyterianism, and through conflicting claims, 
grave mistakes were sometimes committed, and the interests of 
the Church compromised. It was well known that Dr. Cooke 
had consolidated the Conservative party, that he was its virtual 
head, and that largely through his exertions Conservative 
Members gained and retained their seats. It was therefore 
moved in the Assembly — 

" That the difficulty which has been often experienced in having 
the wishes and interests of Presbyterians efficiently represented in 
Parliament — a difficulty powerfully manifested during the recent 
struggles of the Scottish Church — and the serious injury which, from 
the aspect of the times, we have reason to fear may arise from a 
similar course, warrant this Assembly in recommending the adoption 
of measures for securing a more adequate representation of the 
principles and interests of Presbyterians in the Legislature of the 
country." 

Dr. Cooke felt that the motion was virtually a condemnation 
of his own acts, and a reflection on the conduct and policy of 
his political friends. He admitted, as fully as any of his 
brethren, that the Presbyterian Church ought to be repre- 
sented in proportion to its numbers and position in the 
country. He had no objection to any member of the Church 
using whatever influence he possessed in endeavouring to 
return Presbyterian representatives. He had done so himself 
wherever and whenever he could find a suitable man. But he 
deprecated any resolution which would, by implication, con- 
demn those who, as he well knew, had been honest and 
zealous in their efforts to advance Presbyterian interests. 
Above all, he protested against the Church enacting a law, and 
assuming an attitude, which would give it the appearance and 
the place, before the world, of an electioneering club. He, 



412 



THE LIEE OE DE. COOKE. [Ch. XVIII. 



therefore, resisted the adoption of a purely and exclusively 
political resolution in a court of the Church of Christ. His 
views were supported by many of the older and more ex- 
perienced ministers of the Assembly, including some of his 
political opponents. The debate on the motion was long and 
bitter. Party spirit triumphed. Dr. Cooke was rudely 
assailed by men who were not old enough to remember his 
great services, nor sagacious enough to comprehend the 
wisdom of his policy. For once the great leader was chafed 
and dispirited. His heart, bleeding under the sharp stroke of 
private sorrows, felt all the more keenly the injustice and 
ingratitude of brethren. He stated his objections to the motion 
with his wonted clearness and power, not stooping to notice 
personal abuse. He then retired from the Assembly, and 
addressed the following letter to the Moderator : — 

" Belfast, 12th July, 1843. 

"Rev. Sir, — Having taken the opportunity upon Monday, 
the 10th inst., of bearing my testimony against the political re- 
solution proposed to the Assembly, I felt constrained to absent 
myself from its discussion yesterday ; and now, finding that it 
has been carried, though by a small majority, I beg leave by 
this letter (the insertion of which in your Minutes I respectfully 
request) to record my solemn protest, with reasons, and to 
withdraw (which, in the Lord's name, I hereby do) from the 
jurisdiction of the General Assembly, so long as said resolution 
remains unrescinded. 

"1. I protest against the adoption of a resolution involving 
so many permanent interests, at a period of the sitting 'when 
the whole Assembly was reduced to ninety-six members, and 
the elders almost totally withdrawn. 

" 2. I protest, because a resolution so novel and unprece- 
dented, which adds a totally new field to the Church's opera- 
tions — which upon ministers, and elders, and people imposes, 
by ecclesiastical authority, an entirely new class of duties — 
involves all the principles of an enacting overture, goes far to 



Ch. XVIII.] WITHDEAWS FEOM ASSEMBLY. 



443 



revolutionize the whole constitution of the Church, and should 
not have been introduced without passing a Committee of 
Overtures, nor passed into a law without notice of a year. 

" 3. I protest, consequently, because the act of the majority, 
by which said resolution was passed, is a palpable infraction of 
the constitution of the Assembly. 

"4. I protest — not because I question or deny the right oi 
the Assembly, as such, to express a political opinion upon any 
given subject, occurrence, or measure, — nor because I deny the 
right of ministers of the gospel to exercise, either singly or in 
combination, their legitimate influence in political matters (nay, 
those rights, which are often duties, I solemnly maintain), — 
but I protest against a church court, as such, pledging them- 
selves to the struggles of political partizanship, to the use of 
means undefined, which the very patrons of the resolution, 
when called upon, can neither specify nor explain. 

"5. I protest, because the only means directly stated, or 
indirectly admitted, by any of the supporters of the resolution 
involve all the possible turmoil of agrarian excitement, tend to 
bring into conflict a peaceful and industrious tenantry with 
landlords, who, with few exceptions, are considerate, kind, and 
indulgent, and to whom, with scarcely any exception, our 
Presbyterian congregations are deeply indebted for sites for 
their churches, and liberal subscriptions for their erection. 

" 6. I protest, not because I would inculcate that any amount 
of kindness and patronage should purchase a surrender of our 
Presbyterian principles, but because I am convinced from Holy 
Scripture that the means there admitted are utterly for- 
bidden ; from all human history, that they are utterly inade- 
quate to the ends proposed ; and from the living condition of 
a large portion of the kingdom, that they are followed by con- 
sequences alike deplorable to the secular and spiritual interests 
of the people. 

" 7. I protest, because the Word of God warns me that ' the 
beginning of strife is as when one letteth out water ; therefore, 
leave off contention before it be meddled with.' 



444 



THE LUTE OE DE. COOKE. [Oh. XYIII. 



" I offer this protest, and I make this severance from my 
brethren, with intense pain of mind ; but, for the foregoing and 
not a few other reasons, I make it with a determination that 
will not be shaken. 

" Believe me, dear brother in the Lord, 
"Yours faithfully, 

"H. Cooke, 
" Moderator of the General Synod of Ulster." 
"The Eev. Dr. Stewart, 

" Moderator of the General Assembly." 

Dr. Cooke carried out his determination. For a period of 
four years he did not enter the General Assembly. He con- 
sidered himself a member of the Synod of Ulster, which, 
though amalgamated with the Assembly, was still obliged to 
maintain a separate jurisdiction. He had been chosen Modera- 
tor of the Synod in 1842, and that office he retained. It was 
not until 1847, when the political resolution was rescinded by 
the Assembly, that Dr. Cooke again took his place in the 
Supreme Court of his Church. 

The conflicts between the Synod of Ulster and the Belfast 
Institution have been detailed. They became more serious as 
Arian influence increased in the Board of Management and 
among the professorial staff. The Synod at length found it 
necessary to withdraw its students from three of the classes, 
and to refuse to acknowledge the General Certificate, which 
had hitherto been received as equivalent to a Degree in Arts. 
Under these circumstances a special meeting of the General 
Assembly was convened, " to consider the propriety of applying 
to her Majesty's Government for aid in the erection and en- 
dowment of a college for the education of candidates for the 
ministry, under the superintendence and control of the 
Church." It was there agreed to empower the College Com- 
mittee " to take such steps as to them may appear expedient, 
for the erection and endowment of a college for this As- 
sembly ;" and it was further agreed to appeal to the Presby- 



Ch. XYIII.] VIEWS ON UNIVERSITY EDUCATION. 445 



terian people for aid. The appeal was made, and within a 
month 3,000?. were subscribed. A deputation waited upon Sir 
Robert Peel, who stated that the Government had determined 
not to endow any denominational college ; but he announced 
the intention of her Majesty to establish in Ireland a fully 
equipped collegiate system upon a non-sectarian basis. 

AYhen the scheme was explained in Parliament, many of the 
Presbyterian clergy regarded it with dissatisfaction ; but Dr. 
Cooke saw in it from the first the elements of success. He 
saw the advantages which a national institute must possess 
over one merely denominational. He saw that it could com- 
mand the services of the talent and learning of the empire. 
He saw the prestige that must attach to a college patronized 
by royalty and supported by the State. He was most anxious 
that the Presbyterian clergy should have the best available 
training. To secure this he was prepared to cast aside all the 
trammels of sect and party, and to commit the students to the 
care of the ablest men the nation could furnish. But experi- 
ence had taught him the necessity of certain safeguards in the 
departments of Ethics, Hebrew, and Greek. These, he felt 
assured, a wise Government would concede. 

Though he still absented himself from the Assembly, his 
opinions were known, and his advice was asked upon all im- 
portant questions. In February, 1845, he accompanied a 
deputation to London, to negotiate with Government, if pos- 
sible, for the establishment of a complete college under the 
control of the Assembly. He knew the application would be 
vain ; yet he considered it his duty to give the deputation his 
countenance and aid. When a definitive refusal was given, he 
wrote to Sir Robert Peel : — " I beg again to state my convic- 
tion that the erection of a complete literary, scientific, and 
theological college would be considered a great boon, and 
would confer extensive benefits upon the Presbyterian com- 
munity ; and to such an establishment, I humbly conceive, the 
Presbyterians have a reasonable claim, founded not merely upon 
their status in the country and then services to the Crown, 



446 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. XVIII. 



but also upon repeated promises and pledges given by the 
British Government. But still, if the mind of the Govern- 
ment be now made up against the erection of a complete 
college on distinctive religious principles, and if they resolve 
to establish a great national institution, thoroughly unsec- 
tarian — that is, fully equipped in all branches of secular 
knowledge, and systematically avoiding all interference with 
doctrinal truths, directly and indirectly, as well against as in 
support of them — then I shall regard this as a boon to the 
whole people of Ireland. If constructed on a sound basis, and 
carried out in a liberal spirit, it will give a new impulse to 
education, and, I believe, also to social peace in this country. 

" At the same time, it must be evident to you, that such a 
collegiate system, however perfect in plan and detail, could not 
meet all the wants of the Presbyterian Church. Candidates 
for the ministry must have, in addition to a literary and 
scientific, a distinct theological training, under professors 
appointed and controlled by the Church. I would, therefore, 
beg leave again, most respectfully and earnestly, to urge our 
claims to the endowment of a separate Theological College, 
upon such liberal principles as will enable us to raise the 
standard of education by the stimulus of bursaries to the more 
diligent and distinguished students. 

" This mere department of a college will not, I am aware, be 
satisfactory to some of my brethren ; but there are others, and 
not the least influential, who agree with me that a Theological 
College is as much as the temper of the times will, perhaps, 
allow any Government to grant." 

In reply, Sir Kobert Peel said, after explaining the plan of 
collegiate education he had in view : — " I wish, for the present, 
to limit myself to the expression of an earnest hope, that an 
arrangement in regard to collegiate education with a special 
view to the ministry, satisfactory to the great body with which 
you are connected, and for which I have always entertained 
the highest respect and most friendly feelings, may be con- 
cluded." Sir Robert Peel, at the same time, informed Dr. 



Ch. XYIIL] QUEEN'S COT/LEGES ESTABLISHED. 447 



Cooke, during a personal interview, of his readiness to propose 
to Parliament the endowment of a complete Theological 
College, so soon as a formal application to that effect 
should be made by the General Assembly. Sir James Graham 
inquired whether, and upon what terms, the Assembly's 
Theological Faculty could be connected with the Government 
College. 

Dr. Cooke's views, as stated to Sir Robert Peel, proved to 
be correct. The General Assembly met in June, 1845, and, 
after hearing the report of the deputation, resolved to abandon 
the proposed plan of a complete college, and to endeavour to 
obtain such changes and modifications in the constitution of 
the new Government Colleges as would make them available 
for the literary and scientific training of Presbyterian students. 
The way was thus open for a satisfactory solution of the 
collegiate education question. 

When it was officially announced, in 1845, that one of the 
Queen's Colleges would be located in Belfast, the belief became 
general throughout Ulster that Dr. Cooke would be placed at 
its head. His services to the State, his high position in the 
Church, his popularity with all classes of evangelical Protes- 
tants, his literary abilities, gave him, it was supposed, pre- 
eminent claims. His friends and admirers did not rest satisfied 
with the expression of hopes and wishes upon this subject. 
Numerous petitions were forwarded to Government, praying 
for his appointment, and pressing upon the Ministry this 
fact, that such an appointment would not only be popular in 
Ulster, but would give a prestige to the College which would 
be a certain guarantee of success. Dr. Cooke was not chosen ; 
and the Belfast Neivs-Letter said, with some truth : — " In 
passing over the claims of Dr. Cooke — claims not urged by 
himself, but by those who know him, and love him, as the 
great arbiter of the Protestant peace of this province — the 
Government has done itself irreparable injury with those who 
were hitherto but too willing to pass over its indiscretions and 
to excuse its inconsistencies." 



448 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. XYIIT. 



The Government seemed to feel this, and resolved, as far as 
possible, to allay the general irritation. The Eev. Dr. Henry 
received the appointment of President on the 29th of November, 
and on the same day the important office of Agent for the 
Regium Donum, which he had held, was, without any solicita- 
tion, conferred by the Lord Lieutenant on Dr. Cooke. "We 
need not say," writes the Belfast News-Letter, " how much 
gratified we are in being enabled to give this information to 
our readers. The appointment, which is worth 42320 per 
annum, is not indeed, by any means, to the admirers of Dr. 
Cooke, a sufficient recompense for their disappointment in not 
seeing hurt the President of the new college ; but it is never- 
theless an index of the high estimation in which he is held by 
the Government." Dr. Cooke continued to fill this responsible 
office till his death. 

The important question of collegiate education occupied 
much of the time and attention of the General Assembly 
from the year 1845 to 1849. Some of the members wished 
a complete college, literary as well as theological, under 
the exclusive control of the Church. Others thought that 
Queen's College might with safety and advantage be used for 
the undergraduate course : they believed that the association 
of Presbyterian students with the members of other com- 
munions would exercise a beneficial influence upon their minds, 
and better fit them for the duties of public life. The discus- 
sions were protracted, and not unfrequently stormy. In 1846 
it was announced to the Assembly that the late Mrs. Magee, of 
Dublin, had bequeathed the sum of 4]20,000 for the erection 
and endowment of a Presbyterian College. This bequest 
tended largely to increase the difficulties of an amicable settle- 
ment. The advocates of a complete Presbyterian College 
thought the way was now clear to the attainment of their 
object ; but a majority of the Assembly thought otherwise, and 
wisely resolved to take full advantage of Queen's College. Dr. 
Cooke was one of the most strenuous advocates of this policy. 
He argued that the new collegiate scheme of the Government 



Ch. XYHT.] ASSEMBLY'S COLLEGE ESTABLISHED. 449 



would be free from the evils necessarily connected with the 
Belfast Institution. There Ethics, New Testament Greek, 
and Hebrew formed part of the curriculum ; and those branches 
could not be taught satisfactorily without trenching on the 
foundations of religious belief. When Infidel, Socinian, or 
Arian professors held such chairs, the Assembly could not 
safely entrust to their training candidates for the ministry. 
From the curriculum of Queen's College these branches were 
excluded. The training in them would be purely literary and 
scientific. It was provided in the Charter that no subject con- 
nected with Christian doctrine should be touched upon by any 
professor, and that no statement should be made in any depart- 
ment opposed to the truths of revealed religion. The alumni 
of Queen's College were thus guarded from erroneous teaching; 
and in order to provide for sound instruction in those branches 
necessarily excluded froin the scheme, her Majesty's Govern- 
ment agreed, as Dr. Cooke had requested of Sir Robert Peel, 
to endow chairs of Ethics, Hebrew, and Ecclesiastical Greek, in 
Assembly's College. This plan was satisfactory to Dr. Cooke, 
and through his influence mainly the Assembly was led finally 
to adopt it. He endeavoured also to induce the trustees of 
the Magee Bequest to place their funds in the hands of the 
Assembly, so as to build and equip a Theological College in 
some measure adequate to the wants, and worthy of the status, 
of the Chinch. In this he was unsuccessful ; but most men 
will now admit that it might have been better for the general 
interests of the Church had his counsel been followed. 

When the General Assembly agreed to sanction Queen's 
College, as a place of training for the Presbyterian clergy, her 
Majesty's Government resolved to place the existing professors 
of Assembly's College on an equality, in regard to endowment, 
with the professors of Queen's ; and also to endow, in the same 
ratio, as many additional chairs as might be shown to be neces- 
sary for a full theological course. At a special meeting, held 
in August, 18-46, the Assembly established four additional 
chairs, namely, Ethics, Hebrew, New Testament and Eccle- 



450 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. XVIII. 



siastical Greek, Sacred Rhetoric and Catechetics; all of 
which were endowed by Government. Government acted 
wisely in endowing a Theological College in Belfast. It was 
needed by the Presbyterian Church, which had strong and 
very peculiar claims upon the State. It was a necessary 
appendage, besides, to Queen's College. Indeed, it was 
absolutely necessary to its success ; for at least three-fourths 
of the arts' students in Queen's are Presbyterians, and 
most of them candidates for the Ministry. Had it not been 
for the patronage of the Assembly, and the existence of 
Assembly's College, Queen's College, Belfast, would have been 
a failure, like its sisters in Cork and Galway. 

On the 14th of September, 1847, a meeting of the General 
Assembly was held to elect professors to the new chairs. It 
was there unanimously resolved, "as a tribute of justly de- 
served esteem and respect, to give Dr. Cooke the privilege to 
say whether he would prefer " the chair of Ethics or of Sacred 
Rhetoric. He declared his preference for the latter, and was 
at once elected. The Assembly afterwards incorporated the 
theological professors into a Faculty, and Dr. Cooke was ap- 
pointed President. Both these offices he held to his death. 

The high honours conferred upon him were not accepted 
without regret. The law of the Assembly made it necessary 
for a professor to resign the pastoral office. It was a severe 
trial for Dr. Cooke to leave a church which had been built for 
him, and to resign the oversight of an attached people. The 
congregation of May Street were very unwilling to part with 
their minister. They, therefore, presented a memorial to the 
Presbytery of Belfast, prajing that Dr. Cooke should be con- 
tinued constant supplier of the pulpit until the appointment of 
a successor ; and that he should also have the right to preach 
to the students in May Street once each Lord's Day, until 
another place were provided. The Presbytery transmitted the 
memorial to the Assembly, which, at its meeting in 1848, 
resolved that its prayer be granted. Dr. Cooke was thus, by 
the act of the Supreme Court of the Church, continued constant 



Oh. XVIII.] TESTIMONIAL FEOM HIS CONQBEQATION. 451 



supplier of May Street. It is right, however, to state, that from 
the time of his election to the Professorship, he resigned all 
the emoluments connected with the congregation, including the 
Koyal Bounty of £100 a year. It was his anxious wish that the 
congregation should at once proceed to elect a successor. With 
this view he invited some of the most distinguished young 
ministers of the Church to preach in his pulpit, and he urged 
his people to make choice of a pastor. It was in vain. So 
long as he would, or could officiate, they would have no 
other. It was not until within a few months of his death, 
twenty years afterwards, that the congregation consented to 
elect a man to occupy that pulpit which the genius and elo- 
quence of Dr. Cooke had made celebrated over Britain. 

The congregation felt deeply indebted to Dr. Cooke for his 
generous labours. In June, 1849, they resolved to give him a 
substantial token of their gratitude and attachment. They 
accordingly presented him with a horse and car, accompanied 
by an address which recited his services to the congregation, 
to the Presbyterian Church, and to the country. His reply 
was chaste, eloquent, and affectionate. Beferring to his 
struggle in the Arian controversy, he said, with that modesty 
which is a characteristic of genius : — 

" I must, in truth and justice, look beyond myself to others whose 
names have been less public than my own, but to whose prayers, 
encouragement, decision, and zeal, the results of our reformation are, 
under Providence, mainly due. Of these some remain, and of them 
I may not further speak. Others are gone to their rest, and amongst 
them I may not fail to record in the first place, as nearest to my 
knowledge and affection, the dear and respected name of Sydney 
Hamilton Rowan ; as also our common friend, William Duncan 
Stewart, to whom I must add Henry Henry, Francis and Samuel 
Dill, James Elder, the late father of our Assembly. . . . Nor 
can I omit Henry Kydd, who, while modestly shrinking from public 
view, was yet, by his piety and his talents, an unwearied contributor 
to the evangelical cause. 

" With respect to the gratuitous services I have been enabled to 

a g 2 



452 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. [Ch. XVIII. 



render to the congregation, I neither desire nor deserve your thanks. 
You have furnished me with a permanent pulpit in which to preach, 
and a congregation to hear the Gospel. A silent minister I could 
not have been." 

When Queen's College was opened, in 1849, Dr. Cooke was 
appointed by the Crown to the office of Dean of Eesidence for 
the Presb} T terian Church. The letter of Sir Thomas Reding- 
ton, conveying to him the official notice, was particularly gra- 
tifjdng from its cordial acknowledgment of his services. 

Dr. Cooke's official duties were now extremely onerous, yet 
he discharged them all with unabating faithfulness and dis- 
tinguished success. His catechetical classes in Assembly's 
College were usually attended by about one hundred and fifty 
students. With them he was an especial favourite. They 
honoured him as a laborious professor, and they loved him as 
a friend and father. His eloquence stirred their hearts. His 
care over them was not confined to the class-room, or to the 
bare routine of academic instruction. He gave them counsel 
as strangers in Belfast ; he taught them how they should 
deport themselves in their new spheres, and amid the tempta- 
tions of a large town, as candidates for the Christian mini s try; 
he even gave them, in private, with the affectionate solicitude 
of a parent, advice and direction for their guidance in society. 
And his interest in his students did not cease when they 
passed from under him. He never forgot them. He would 
recount with pride and pleasure every success they attained 
in life. And many a time, by encouraging word, by friendly 
interest, and by generous act, has he cheered and aided 
them. 

His multitudinous professional duties did not prevent 
him from taking a leading part in public matters, whether 
connected with his Church or his country. The great 
controversies which had agitated the Presbyterian Church 
in his earlier days were now settled. He had driven out 
Arianism ; he had triumphed over Voluntaryism; he had 



Ch. XYIII.] multitudinous laboues. 



453 



so moulded the National system of Education, that Pres- 
byterians could, with a safe conscience, take advantage of 
it for the support of their schools. He had thus, by the 
Divine blessing on his long-continued labours, inaugurated 
an era of new life and peaceful progress for the Presbyterian 
Church. He lived to see its development, and to rejoice 
in its abundant fruits. He still continued, down to the very 
close of his life, by his eloquence, his wisdom, his experience, 
and his influence, to advance the cause of evangelical truth 
over Ireland, and indeed over the world. At least three- 
fourths of the new Presbyterian Churches in Ireland, besides 
many in England and Scotland, were opened by him. When 
appeals were to be made for aid towards any great Christian 
work, Dr. Cooke was the man generally applied to. His 
charity sermons were almost innumerable, and the amount 
of money he was the means of raising, if calculated, would 
appear fabulous. His desire to give all his brethren, how- 
ever remote their position, however obscure their station, 
the benefit of his powerful advocacy, never abated. No 
amount of fatigue in travelling, or of labour in preaching and 
lecturing, could daunt him. His public sermons usually came 
in groups. When it was announced that he had consented to 
officiate in any locality, other applications from the district, or 
from the line of his route, showered in upon him ; and he 
has been known, for two or three weeks together, to preach 
every day, travelling great distances often in the most un- 
comfortable conveyances. Even when old age came on, 
and his iron frame was bowed beneath the weight of years, 
the Protestant people of Ireland seemed more desirous than 
ever to hear the great divine ; and he was equally desirous 
to gratify them, and serve to the last that Master whom 
he had served so long and loved so well. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



1850—1865. 

Lecture on " The Present Aspect and Future Prospects of Popery" — Letter from 
Dr. M'Crie— Election of Mr. Cairns as Member for Belfast — Death of Dr. 
Stewart — Sketch of his Character — Magee College Controversy — Merle 
D'Aubigne opens Assembly's College — Portrait of Dr. Cooke, by Macnee — 
Cooke and D'Aubigne in the Free- Church Assembly — Hugh Miller's Sketch 
of Dr. Cooke — Labours in England — Journal-letters to Mrs. Cooke and 
others — Thirst for knowledge — Leadership of the General Assembly— Professor 
Witherow's description — Professor Wilson on his business habits — Dr. 
Murray (" Kirwan ") in the General Assembly — Letter from Dr. Murray — 
Dr. Cox on Dr. Cooke's projected visit to America — Sir J. Napier, Professor 
Wilson, and Dr. Blackwood on Dr. Cooke's pulpit oratory — Beauty of his 
Illustrations — Character of his later Sermons — Secret of his Popularity — 
Striking example — A third time Moderator — Death of his daughter — Public 
Testimonial — Address and Reply. 

From the period of his settlement in Belfast, Dr. Cooke 
took a leading part in all political and ecclesiastical move- 
ments affecting the town and the empire. In 1850, the subtle 
advances of Popery began again to be felt and feared in 
England. Dr. Cooke was among the first to observe the 
danger and sound a note of alarm. On the evening of Tuesday, 
4th December, he delivered a lecture in his Church " On the 
Present Aspect and Future Prospects of Popery." The Mayor 
of Belfast presided, and the house was crowded to excess with 
the rank and wealth of the town and surrounding country. 
The lecture occupied three hours and a half in delivery, and 
was characterised by searching argument and stirring eloquence. 
It was printed, and obtained a wide circulation. A profound 
impression was made by it upon the Protestant community, 
and Dr. Cooke was hailed anew as the Champion of Bible 
Christianity. 



Ch. XIX.] 



LETTER EROM DR. McCRIE. 



455 



A few months afterwards, he received the following letter 
from Dr. McCrie, of Edinburgh : — 

" My deah Dk. Cooke, — Permit me to send you a copy of 
the Sunderland Herald. The paper has been sent to me by some 
unknown friend, who has directed my attention to the discourse 
and dinner-speech of Cardinal Wiseman. I feel the force of 
the appeal ; but what can I do ? . . . 

" Must this emissary of Rome, who seems so well qualified 
for his mission, be permitted to march in triumph through the 
length and breadth of this Christian land, spreading moral 
contagion around through the agency of the press ; gulling the 
natives of England, so ill-informed on the subject, with his 
affected charity and pietism ; imposing on the unwary with his 
angelic -looking sophistries ; following up the Romanizing 
mania produced by the tawdry sentimentalism and mediaeval 
fooleries of Oxford ; distorting truth, and throwing the halo of 
a seducing sensual devotion around the putrid superstition of 
Rome ? And is not a voice to be raised against him ? 

" Looking around for one willing and able to take up the 
gauntlet against this Goliath of our day — one who could prove 
a match for him in the power of popular address, and more 
than a match for him, in virtue of being clothed with the 
armour of truth on the right hand and on the left — I can 
discover none, unless it be yourself ; and, having spoken on 
the subject with some of my friends on whose judgment I rely, 
and whom you would respect, they agree with me in this 
opinion, and have requested me, in the meantime, to express 
my sentiments to you. ..." 

Dr. Cooke did not see his way to enter on such a gigantic 
undertaking. He considered it enough for him to defend 
Protestantism in Ireland, and to further that mission work 
which his own Church was so vigorously and successfully 
prosecuting in the South and "West. 

At the general election in 1852, he induced the son of his 



456 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIX. 



old and esteemed friend and parishioner, William Cairns, to 
become a candidate for the borough of Belfast ; and, by his 
influence and eloquent advocacy, he succeeded in returning 
both him and his fellow- candidate, Mr. Richard Davison, as 
members to Parliament. He had known Hugh McCalmont 
Cairns from bo} r hood. He had watched with feelings of honest 
pride his brilliant talents and indomitable industry. After the 
election he wrote to me : — " Probably you may take some 
interest, even in your Eastern Paradise, in the public affairs of 
this Isle of the West. We have just passed through a great 
political struggle, and our principles have been triumphant. 
We have returned Messrs. Richard Davison and Hugh Cairns 
as members for Belfast. The former I think you know, and 
of him I need say nothing. To know is to respect him. Mr. 
Cairns is a young man of the highest promise. A bright future 
is before him. If God only spare him health, I firmly believe 
he will attain to the highest honours England can bestow. He 
possesses all the elements of greatness — intellectual grasp, 
logical acumen, rare analytical power, accuracy and force of 
expression, and, best of all, thorough Christian principle. I 
feel proud of him, for he is the son of my oldest friend, and I 
have intently watched, and to some small extent, helped to 
guide his career." 

On the 27th of September, 1852, Mrs. Cooke received the 
following sad letter from her husband : — " Dr. Stewart died 
yesterday about seven p.m. . . . Poor Mrs. Stewart is in 
great distress. Only think of three widows in one house ! We, 
too, must one day part. God only knows who must go first. 
No matter as to that ; God's time will be best. The Lord 
make us ready that we may be found waiting for his coming." 
Dr. Cooke visited him on his death-bed. Next to family 
bereavements, this was one of Ms severest trials. I havo 
related how they first met at Glasgow College, and how for 
nearly half a century they had lived and laboured as brethren. 
Dr. Stewart lacked the fervour of his friend. He did not, 
therefore, show the same enthusiasm in his early crusade against 



Ch. XIX.] DEATH AND CHAEACTEE OF DE. STEWAET. 457 



error. He was cairn, acute, and logical. At first he rather 
endeavoured to retard the impetuosity of his distinguished 
associate. He often counselled moderation ; he sometimes 
even offered direct opposition ; but when the final struggle 
came Stewart and Cooke stood shoulder to shoulder. They 
were necessary to each other. The acute analytical power, and 
searching logic of the one, prepared the way for the over- 
whelming torrent of the other's eloquence. When the victory 
for truth was achieved, their friendship seemed to be cemented 
anew, and it continued unbroken till death severed the earthly 
bond. 

On Sunday, the 31st of October, Dr. Cooke preached a 
funeral Sermon. May Street Church was densely crowded. 
His text was 2 Timothy iv. 7, 8 : "I have fought a good 
fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith ; hence- 
forth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness which 
the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day." 
During the delivery of the discourse the preacher was frequently 
overcome by emotion, and the audience was almost as deeply 
affected as he was himself. Speaking of Dr. Stewart's life and 
character, he said : — 

" Forty-eight years have rolled past, on this very day and this 
very hour, since our intimacy commenced in a neighbouring sea- 
port. We were on our way to College ; I in my third year, he in his 
second. An adverse wind would not permit the vessel to sail, and 
every place where we sought a residence in the town was occupied ; 
but by searching we found a place for the night. . . . There 
were six of us, and we constituted ourselves into a society. . . . 
My departed friend proposed a series of subjects for study, and a 
large portion of my future studies was commenced and carried on 
according to that arrangement — in particular that of the composition 
and derivation of words. . . . From that time onward my inti- 
macy with my departed friend became still more strict, and until 
death interrupted it, it never was broken for a day or for an hour. 
. . . Touching his education for the ministry, he was nearly 
eighteen years of age before he commenced it. . . . He was but 
a short time at a Classical school before he came to College ; but he 



458 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOE^. 



[Ch. XIX. 



began with a matured mind. He applied himself to his studies with 
his whole heart and his mighty genius — for his was a mighty genius 
— and though he did not read the same length of course which many 
of our students do, he understood what he read much better than 
the greater number do. . . . With regard to the mind of my 
departed friend, I may say that there were few minds so thoroughly 
stored with knowledge in every department of human acquirement — 
I can add, a mind so transparent, clear, and perspicacious in see- 
ing through the most difficult subject — a mind so expert in disen- 
tangling the most intricate question — has seldom or never been 
known. ... A mind like his needed no aid from books or 
manuscripts. 1 never knew any One who could so rapidly arrange 
a subject. I have, on more occasions than one, seen him take up ten 
or twenty arguments, and, without pen or paper, reduce them to two 
or three, and proceed instantaneously, without any aid save that of 
memory and judgment, to answer and overturn them." 

His closing words were deeply affecting; and those who 
heard them can never forget the effect they produced on the 
assemblage : — 

" The Church may forget him — the world may forget him . . . 
but there is one who never will forget him as long as he lives. It is 
not because my compatriots are dying around me — it is not because 
I am fast coming to the top of the tree of life, of which the branches 
that grew along with me are nearly all lopped off — but because I 
feel the loss of a second self that I now mourn. ... I, my friend 
Dr. Stewart, and the late Dr. Eeid, of Glasgow, had often occasion to 
form opinions on great public questions, when separated. We used 
to meet together to compare our resolutions, and we never arrived at 
contrary conclusions. . . . It is not strange, therefore, that I 
should feel the loss of my friend and fellow-soldier — that in the 
world which becomes a wilderness to an old man, I should miss the 
company of my fellow-traveller — that, where to keep the faith is so 
difficult, I should miss the supporting arm of a fellow strengthener. 
Yet, though he has left me, he has gone to his glory, and has 
exchanged the troubles of the Church and the world for the repose 
of that place where there is no more sickness, sorrow, or death." 

The controversy regarding the Magee Bequest agitated the 



Ch. XIX.] D'AUBIGNE OPENS ASSEMBLY'S COLLEGE. 459 



General Assembly for years. Dr. Cooke from the first consi- 
dered that it would be for the interests of the Church to devote 
the funds to the establishment of a thoroughly equipped Theo- 
logical College in Belfast ; but the trustees determined other- 
wise. They resolved to erect a college, literary, as well as 
theological, in Derry, under the care of the General Assembly. 
Dr. Cooke then insisted that, as the Assembly would be 
held responsible for the whole course of training, the pro- 
fessors should be required to subscribe the Standards of the 
Church. On this point being finally conceded, the Magee 
College was sanctioned, though it was not opened till the year 
1865. 

Dr. Cooke had the satisfaction of seeing the buildings of 
Assembly's College, Belfast, so far advanced as to be ready for 
the reception of students in November, 1853. In conjunction 
with the Faculty, he resolved to invite Merle D'Aubigne to 
deliver the opening address. Accordingly, on the 5th of 
December, the Historian of the Reformation formally opened 
the College, in presence of a vast assembly of the nobility, 
clergy, and gentry of Ulster. His reception was enthusiastic ; 
and his address was worthy of the man and the ocasion. Pre- 
sident Cooke, in presenting him, said : — 

"I beg to introduce our distinguished friend, who has come at 
great inconvenience, and from a great distance, to speak to us words 
of brotherly kindness and encouragement. . . . When I intro- 
duce Dr. D'Aubigne I do not require to say one word. He is known 
wherever Protestantism is known ; he is known wherever sacred 
literature is known ; he is known in every land in which the glorious 
Reformation lifts her banner, wherever victory still abides with her, 
and wherever her hopes of going forth conquering and to conquer 
encourage the rising generation." 

Soon after the opening of the College a number of Dr. 
Cooke's friends resolved to place in the Common Hall a 
portrait of its first President. A committee was appointed, 
with the Rev. Dr. Gibson, Professor of Christian Ethics, at its 



460 



THE LIFE OF DB. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIX. 



head. Guided by his fine taste, Macnee was selected as 
the artist. In the autumn of 1856 President Cooke was 
induced to accompany Dr. Gibson to Glasgow, so as to give 
the requisite sittings. While there he was not permitted 
to remain idle. On Monday, October 20th, he wrote Mrs. 
Cooke : — " I preached three times yesterday, and was nothing 
the worse. Indeed I was all the better for it. . . . The 
portrait gets on well, and I expect to be off on Friday. Give 
my love to little Nora (his granddaughter), and tell her to be 
very good till my return. Speak a loving word and give a kiss 
to Selim from his grandpapa. Teach him what a holy child 
he ought to be, having been born in the Holy Land." On the 
day following he again wrote in his gay, easy style : — " I have 
just been sitting, and standing, and trying to think of Nora 
and everything nice and joyous. I wish I had Harry Porter 
here ; his Arabic prattle would rejoice my heart. I am to 
return at two. I am quite sure you will all be hopelessly in 
love with the portrait, and will find that you never before 
knew what a charming man your husband was. I know it 
is possible to make a beautiful likeness without making an 
exact fac-simile. However, in due time you shall see what 
you shall behold." 

" I have been back. Macnee is a glorious fellow. He is the 
very soul of humour. He has been making me split my sides 
with laughter. And just when I succeed in screwing up 
my features into such composure as befits a venerable person- 
age, who is to be transferred to canvas for the adorning 
of college halls, he begins another story, and in a moment I 
am in convulsions. Gibson is in high glee. He seems to 
enjoy the whole scene amazingly. I never saw his bright, 
genial nature till now. 

"I go out on to-morrow evening to Loudon Castle, and 
shall be there on Thursday. On Friday I appear again to the 
painter; and you may expect me on Saturday." 

The painting was a great success. The artist confessed he 
had a noble subject, and he treated it in his usual masterly 



Ch. XIX.] POETEAIT PEESEXTED TO THE COLLEGE. 461 



style. It was exhibited at the Ro} r al Academy in 1857 ; and 
it afterwards formed one of the most striking portraits in the 
Great Exhibitions of London and Dublin. On April 28th, 
1858, a public meeting was held at the close of the College 
session, and the portrait was presented to the Faculty. The 
chair was occupied, in the unavoidable absence of the Ma} r or 
of Belfast, by Colonel Macpherson. Dr. Gibson, after a brief 
history of the portrait, said : — " It has at length found its 
proper resting-j^lace in the Irish Presbyterian College — a 
college identified with a Church which owes its life and 
liberty, to a great extent, to the distinguished individual whom 
the painter has so ably portrayed." 

An address was read by Samuel Gelston, Esq., one of Dr. 
Cooke's oldest friends. He spoke of his eminent services, 
and then referred as follows to the special time of presenta- 
tion : — " The occasion on which we are met reminds us that 
the public life and labours of Dr. Cooke have now extended 
over the lengthened period of fifty years, and how can we 
more becomingly signalise the event than by affixing this 
pictorial tribute upon the walls of the Assembly's College. 
This splendid hall is the befitting receptacle of such a 
memorial of one who throughout his entire career has been 
identified with the Presbyterian Church, and who is so in- 
timately connected with an Institution dedicated to the 
training of the future ministry." 

In 1856 Dr. Cooke was specially invited, in company 
with Merle D'Aubigne, to address the General Assembly of 
the Free Church of Scotland. He reached Edinburgh on 
Saturday, the 31st of May, and, as usual, wrote immediately 
to Mrs. Cooke : — " I find I am to preach for Doctors Candlish 
and Guthrie to-morrow. On Tuesday, it is advertised, that 
D'Aubigne and I will address the Assembly. The programme 
has been arranged for me, and there is nothing left but to go 
through it in the best way I can." 

" On the evening of June 3rd," says The Witness, " The Assembly 



462 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XIX. 



Hall was crowded to excess. On the entrance of Doctors Cooke and 
D'Aubigne, the whole of the vast assemblage rose to their feet, and 
greeted them with prolonged applanse. Dr. Cooke referred to the 
solidity and progress of the Sustentation Fund ; to the remarkable 
success of the Debt Extinction Fund ; to Colleges, and the subjects 
proper to be carried on in them. He described with considerable 
minuteness his own method with the students under his care. He 
occasionally gave a lecture, but he acted almost entirely as a catechist 
or tutor. . . . Referring to the temporal prosperity with which 
Scotland was blessed, he reminded them, in a singularly humorous 
and telling manner, of their duty to the vast numbers of Scotchmen 
now settled in Ireland. He concluded amidst loud, repeated, and 
enthusiastic applause." 

Dr. M'Crie, the Moderator, in conveying the thanks of the 
Assembly, to Dr. Cooke, said : — 

" It has often been remarked that God has raised up men fitted for 
the exigencies of his Church, qualified exactly for the duties and trials 
allotted to them ; and never has this remark been more signally 
verified than in the history of Dr. Henry Cooke. Endowed with no 
ordinary talent, and with that trenchant wit and pungent satire, 
without which the highest talent might have proved among his keen- 
witted countrymen of small avail ; he was able, in the days of his 
prime, to assail the ranks of the enemy with irresistible effect, and 
we are glad to find that, after age has begun to silver his hair in the 
service of his Master, Jesus Christ, he has lost none of his pristine 
vigour and manly eloquence." 

The distinguished editor of the Witness, Hugh Miller, 
added the following graphic sketch of Dr. Cooke's personal 
appearance : — 

"If the reader has not happened to see Dr. Cooke, he may figure to 
himself a tall and distinguished-looking man, touched, rather than 
stricken with years. The profile is a very fine aquiline ; the forehead 
is spacious, the cheek is denuded of whisker, and the chin is of that 
square and massive mould, which those who have examined the casts 
of the skull of the Bruce will remember. The depth of stock and 



Ch. XIX.] HUGH MILLER'S SKETCH OE DR. COOKE. 463 



collar, and the coat- sleeve reaching to the knuckle of the thumb, give 
him a somewhat American look. He spoke with a very quiet manner, 
and used extremely little gesture of any kind. His native humour, 
however, welled out continually, and without effort, and he wielded 
his vast audience with the practised ease of a master." 

Dr. Cooke's labours in opening Churches, preaching charity 
sermons, and delivering public lectures and addresses, in- 
creased with his years. During the whole College recess he 
had scarcely a day to himself. Even when he went on his 
annual visit to Harrogate, his time was portioned out by 
exacting friends, and every Sunday was occupied. Sheffield, 
Leeds, Manchester, Hanley, Dudley, Birmingham, Chelten- 
ham, Plymouth, and Newcastle, pressed their wants and their 
claims, and were favoured in turn. During his journeys he 
wrote regularly to Mrs. Cooke, giving graphic sketches of the 
districts he passed through, the people he met, the congrega- 
tions to which he preached, and frequently the subjects of his 
discourses. His letters form a diary of his life and work while 
from home on the Chinch's service, and they show an amount 
of both mental and bodily labour, such as few men could have 
undertaken. The good he accomplished, and the money he 
was instrumental in obtaining for evangelistic objects through- 
out the empire, could not be calculated. 

Some idea may be formed of the character of these evan- 
gelistic tours from the following extracts of letters written 
dining one of them, in the summer of 1858 : — 

"Devoxport, 31st July. 

" My dearest Ellen, — I think it best to write you a small 
journal, which, if it do not prove my work an approach to the 
labours of Hercules, will at least prove me an indefatigable 
traveller. 

" Monday, 26th, at home. Tuesday, Dublin. Saw the 
Lord Lieutenant on the subject of the second Regium Domum 
for Mary's Abbey, and think we shall get it. No other Church 
is so entitled. . . . Dined with hospitable Drury, and his 



464 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIX. 



most amiable wife and excellent children. Saw dear Mrs. Miller. 
Johnston, the Moderator, carried off my hat, which fitted him 
as mine did Mr. in days of old; that is, as an ex- 

tinguisher fits a candle. Got a headache by wearing Johnston's 
hat till half-past seven on Wednesday morning. Crossed 
the Channel in five hours. Arrived at Dudley at nine — not 
wearied, but weary of a carriage. Thursday, the 29th. 
Sauntered in the morning into the most romantic old quarries, 
now green and overgrown with bushes. Lay on the grass. 
Talked of many things, and thought of you, wishing you had 
been there to see. Heard from this paradise the sound of the 
almost infernal regions to the east — then got up, and went to 
see from the castle's brow ; but all I could see was smoke, 
intermixed here and there with lurid flames. Preached to a 
good congregation. Sir James Murray saw me announced in 
Wolverhampton, and came to Dudley. Stayed with Lewis for 
supner — as pleasant as ever. Started at nine for Plymouth. 
What a country I traversed ! wide plains — undulating hills — 
all cultivated and blooming like a garden. 

" 3rd August. Yesterday I visited the Queen's Steam- 
Yard. It adjoins vast floating and dry-docks, in one of which 
is an immense Turkish ship in the process of conversion into 
a screw-steamer. Here I saw the wonderful power of the 
wedge. By props attached to the sides of the ship, and 
wooden wedges under the lower end — perhaps five or six hun- 
dred in number — a man with a sledge at each wedge, the 
whole company hitting at the same instant, the ship was 
raised off her keel high enough to have a new one introduced. 
I have no doubt the ship was heavier than the great stones of 
Baalbek — 60 feet long, 14 broad, and 11 deep ; or than the 
Menai tube, which is some tons heavier than the great stones ; 
yet this ship was raised by a number of insignificant wedges. 
So if the ancients did not know the secret of the hydraulic- 
press, the stones of Baalbek, or of Solomon's temple, could 
have been raised by this process alone, though there still 
seems a difficulty of sliding them off into their beds on the 



Ch. XIX.] 



LETTEES TO MES. COOKE. 



465 



wall. No doubt I see, at last I think I see, how this could 
be effected ; viz., when raised higher than the bed, slide them 
off on oiled iron ways ; then raise them again by wedges, take 
out the ways, and extract the wedges, and the stone is 
laid 

" Next I went to the Breakwater. This wonderful work is 
about three-quarters of a mile in length, crossing the entrance 
of the outer harbour. It was begun by merely throwing in the 
largest stones, commingled with smaller, until it rose some 
feet above high water. Then it got a coat of cut stone of 
various kinds — granite, clay-slate, and marble. The com- 
mixture, I guess, will be found a great blunder. The slate 
and some of the marble are perishable — especially the former, 
and will, in the course of years, be worn away. But, after all, 
it may last as long as the throne and power of England. It is 
melancholy to be thus prophetical of evil days. But they 
come to all empires ; and why should England be an ex- 
ception ? Yet that exception she might be, if she turned and 
adhered to the Lord. Does she ? Will she God grant 
it ! I fear, however, she will not 

" From the Breakwater we went to Mouy t Edgecombe, one 
of the finest places, for its extent, in England. There is a. 
noble house, yet the noble owner lives in a cottage on the other 
side of the bay, a martyr to rheumatic gout. Rank and wealth 
cannot free from suffering or death ; nor can they open the 
gates of Paradise. The Lord give us all the rank and spiri- 
tual wealth of saints ! . . Spent a delightful day with 
three Presbyterian families at the Victualling Yard — an im- 
mense place, where they turn out fifty tons of biscuits in a few 
hours, and grind thirty-six tons of coffee in the fragment of an 
afternoon. The coffee destroys the mill-stones rapidly. The 
granite cannot grind it ; the oil renders it so smooth. The 
stone employed is a kind of freestone, which rubs off and will 
not polish. The quantity of biscuits sent to Ireland during 
the famine is astonishing ; yet the Popery of Ireland is, and 
ever will be, rebel to England, unless England, from infantile 

H H 



466 



THE LIFE OE DE. COOE^. 



[Ch. XIX. 



Puseyism, advance into full-grown Romanism ; or, what is more 
hopeful, until England, and all her Protestantism, stir herself 
and it into faithful exertion for the true emancipation of the 
bodies and souls of men from the slavery of all that is anti- 
christian. God can do this — none else. 

" I can, as yet, say little of our prospect of a church here, 
except this, that it is very encouraging. I never saw a better 
staff for an infant congregation ; and the ' staff ' is nothing the 
less hopeful that, if not held by the hand of women, it is 
polished by them, I have met several of them : they have fine 
hearts; they are indeed 4 Ladies of the Covenant.' "... 

So he runs on, in an easy, instructive, affectionate st}de, 
relating what he saw and did in Plymouth, Bristol, Birmingham, 
and other places on his line of route. Not an hour was wasted. 
While doing church-work, and doing it with unparalleled suc- 
cess, he was improving his own mind by observation and 
inquiry on every possible subject. Nothing escaped his 
watchful eye. Nothing was too minute for intelligent notice. 
He questioned a Birmingham button-maker as to his reason 
for making two holes in each button, instead of, as formerly, 
four. And in the very same letter in which he tells Mrs. 
Cooke all about buttons, he details the grand theory developed 
by Stevenson, that the sun is the real source of the mineral 
wealth of the earth, and therefore of the achievements of iron 
and the triumphs of steam. His power of mental abstraction, 
his facility in adapting himself to circumstances, his tact and 
skill in eliciting information from philosopher, mechanic, and 
peasant, and his ability to communicate the knowledge gleaned, 
in a most attractive form, to others, were perhaps scarcely ever 
equalled. He was especially and profoundly versed in the 
workings of the human heart. His delineations of character 
were life -pictures ; and his exhibitions of the influence of guilty 
passion in moulding the lives of men were often appalling. 

In addition to his letters to Mrs. Cooke and other members 
of his family, he wrote to me at least once every month, during 
the period of my residence abroad, from 1849 to 1859. These 



Ch. XIX.] CHAEACTEE OF HIS CORRESPONDENCE. 



467 



letters were all most instructive. He seemed to know, as if by 
instinct, the questions in which I felt special interest, and the 
very points on which I needed information. But that which 
mainly characterized them was depth of feeling and intensity 
of affection. His love for his children and grand- children was 
almost beyond conception. His first letter to me, after I left 
England, was most touching : — 

" You will scarcely think it credible that I have made many 
attempts to write to you since you went away, but have hitherto 
felt utterly incapable of proceeding. Whenever I attempt it 
my heart is like to break with the thought of my child — espe- 
cially the thought that I may never see - her. When I have 
written this, I confess I am weeping like a child. I have to 
keep my head back from the paper, that I may not spoil it. I 
acknowledge the weakness, and, perhaps, I should add, the sin, 
of all this. I am, however, unable to help it. God help me ! 
I am here alone in my vestry — but my heart is with you. . . 
I hope you will be able to make full proof of your ministry. 
'Lo, I am with you alway,' is the Christian's consolation, 
whether at home or abroad. The Comforter is never withheld 
from them that ask. Live near to God, and He will live near 
to you. His grace is sufficient for you ; and every quality 
without grace is vain. . . . 

" Only think of poor M'Keown, of Ballymena, — dead and 
buried a week ago ! My favourite pupil — my great hope- 
gone ; gone ! My name was on his lips to the last. ' I will 
go and die beside Dr. Cooke,' he said. Noble fellow! he died 
beside a better; he died in Christ. Perhaps you may have 
lost some cherished friend ; if so, you can measure my feel- 
ings. He stood alone in many points of excellence. God has 
taken him." 

With equal tenderness, and sometimes with still more touch- 
ing pathos, he wrote from month to month. When a mail 
chanced to be missed, the next was certain to bring a letter, 
with some such apology as the following : — 



H h 2 



468 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIX. 



" Belfast, 17th June, 1856. 

" My dear Porter, — On the 12th May I set out for the 
south-west on a preaching excursion, carrying this very paper, 
in the full determination of writing to you before the 17th, our 
post day by Southampton. On that day I reached Athlone. 
Preached twice on the 13th. On the 14th visited an estate 
rendered famous by certain evictions of savages, and the intro- 
duction of civilized agriculture. The savages deprived of an 
average of four acres of uncultivated land, left in their cabins 
till new ones could be erected, and enabled to earn seven 
shillings per week vice seven pence ! But this was quite 
sufficient for an Irish grievance ; and Mr. Pollock was de- 
nounced in Parliament as the enemy of God, and man, and 
Ireland ! He was, however, able to defend himself by statistics, 
showing that the estate now maintained twenty-five per cent, 
more people than before his evictions. But the priests and the 
patriots lied on, and will to the end of their chapter. Would 
that we had many such enemies to poor Ireland ! 

" I preached in the evening in Ballinasloe. We have a 
noble representative there. Started early next day for Ennis, 
partly by rail, partly by coach — a coach of the olden time ; and 
after a weary day reached the city, the head-quarters of Jesuit- 
ism — open and avowed by engravings on stone in front of their 
chapel. Here I opened a new church with some prospects of 
usefulness. Next day set out by long- car for Limerick, which 
I reached in time to enable me to visit Ganyowen and the 
' Stone of the Violated Treaty.' I preached twice on Sunday. 
Wilson is doing a good work in Limerick. He is an ornament 
to our Church. On Monday I had a seven hours' sail on the 
Shannon : saw many of its ancient glories and modern beauties. 
Reached Moate in the evening, in time to preach. Next day I 
went to Tully, and attended a soiree ; the day after, Moyvore, 
and preached. Returned to Tully, and preached next day. 
Thence travelled to Cavan, and rested there ; next morning to 
Drumkeen, Monaghan, and preached there ; and so home by the 



Ch. XIX.] 



LETTERS AND LABOURS. 



469 



aid of a horse that brought me to the railway at the rate of ten 
miles an hour. On reaching home, found letters from friends 
in the Free Church Assembly urging me to visit them as I had 
been appointed, but, by reason of my western journey, had not 
been able to join our deputation. I wrote that I should go, 
and set out the moment I had finished unavoidable duties at 
home. I need not say how kindly I was received. To this 
visit I gave eight days, and so came home again ; but only to 
set out on the 9th of June to T} r rone and Fermanagh, to preach 
in three distant congregations — Tempo, Dromore, and New- 
townparry. Two days were given to travel via Derry, as there 
was not continuous rail on the nearer line. 

" I have given you this history to account for my not having 
written by the 17th ultimo, as I had purposed, nor by Mar- 
seilles, as I had also purposed ; for from the 12th ultimo till 
now I have hardly enjoyed an hour of rest from preaching 
and travelling. . . . Now for news of the dear children. 
Satisfactory reports have just reached me of Henry and 
Selim from their mamma, who has arrived on a too brief 
visit. Nora is here, but, alas ! is to be taken from us to- 
night. She is strong as a young horse, and as red in the 
cheeks as a rose 

" To-day I have been reading Taylor's book on the Dead 
Sea and Cities of the Plain, and find he mainly relies on De 
Saulcy. Can De Saulcy be depended upon in this case ? He 
represents the ruins of Gomorrah as very extensive ; but a 
certain abbe who was with him affirmed that he could see no 
ruins at all. Write me your opinion. I do believe that geo- 
graphical and archaeological researches are not only strong 
pillars of the Divine Records, but that the wisdom of God 
intended to employ them progressively for that very purpose ; 
so that as infidelity should assume its new phases, so should a 
new source of evidence be opened to correspond to and coun- 
teract each of them, and leave cavillers without excuse." 

Such were all his letters — full of instruction, and full of 
affection. His racy, genial humour, too, was ever welling out. 



470 



THE LIFE OE DK. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIX. 



Toil and weariness could not repress it, and even sorrow was 
not able to prevent its perennial flow. 

Dr. Cooke's thirst for knowledge, capacity for study, and 
wonderful facility in coniniunicating truth, continued unim- 
paired. Long after he had passed his seventieth year it could 
be said of him, " his eye was not dim, nor was his natural 
strength abated." In the lecture-hall, on the platform, in the 
pulpit, he displayed much of the vigour and eloquence of his 
best days. To the very close of his life he was the most pro- 
minent figure, and confessedly the leading spirit, in the General 
Assembly. He was scarcely ever absent from its sittings. 
When it met at six in the morning he was the first in his 
place ; when the debates were protracted, as was sometimes 
the case, till two in the morning, he was there to the last. He 
has often advised the true Mends of the Church, especially 
those who, from their talents and business habits, are qualified 
for the position of leaders, to be regular and constant in their 
attendance on meetings of Presbytery, Synod, and Assembly. 
" Bash and dangerous measures," he was wont to say, " are 
usually introduced and passed when the house is thin and ex- 
hausted with work." 

It was in the Assemblies of 1848 and 1849 I had my first 
opportunities of personally witnessing his tact and power in 
debate. As an almost total stranger, at that time, both to him 
and his brethren, I was able to watch, without prejudice or 
personal feeling, the character of the discussions. They were 
generally conducted with great ability, but they occasionally 
degenerated into stomis of invective. The leading subject in 
1848 was the College question. That in 1849 was of purely 
local interest, but it was of such a kind as to create, both 
among clergy and laity, intense excitement. Dr. Cooke's 
mastery at once struck me. At every step of the debate he 
retained command of the house. In the midst of wild con- 
fusion he would rise, and by a brilliant sally of wit, or a spark- 
ling repartee, restore good kuniour and order. The secret of 
his power consisted partly in his readiness to meet every 



Ch. XIX.] 



POWEK IN DEBATE. 



471 



assailant and every assault; partly in the skill lie displayed 
in analysing arguments, detecting fallacy and exposing so- 
phistry; partly also in the facility with which, by a flash of 
wit, or a touch of satire, or a humorous anecdote, or a piece of 
admirable mimicry, he made his auditors laugh at both his 
opponents and their arguments. Add to these a logical faculty 
of unsurpassed acuteness ; an eloquence which like a torrent 
carried all before it ; a transparent honesty which friends and 
foes alike admitted ; a courage and an earnestness which never 
faltered; and an all-pervading bonhomie which shone like a 
sunbeam through a thunder-cloud, revealing the grand aims of 
a pure and noble spirit ;— such was Dr. Cooke in the General 
Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland. 

Professor Witherow has sketched him with his customary 
felicity and success : — 

" The great strength of Dr. Cooke as a public man lies in his 
powers of debate. His extemporaneous ability is of the highest order. 
He has great moral courage, great self-possession, great fluency of 
speech, a clearness of expression, and a vigour of conception, that can 
find few parallels. He is never unprepared, and the very commonest 
remark from him falls with such emphasis as invests it with import- 
ance. . . . His speeches, read in the newspapers, do not seem at 
all so superior to the speeches of other men, thus proving how much 
of the impression is produced by his fine delivery. In matter he may 
have superiors, but in manner he has none. His voice is full and 
deep . . . and is capable of every variety of intonation, from the 
low whisper that makes an audience hold its breath, up to the 
thunder-clap by which he electrifies a multitude. Every word falls 
with power. He can reason or appeal, entreat or declaim, as the 
occasion demands. He can be serious or severe, merry or sarcastic, 
as he pleases. Words and ideas flow at will. A fact, that he once 
knows, is never forgotten, and, when there is necessity to use it, it is 
ever within call. The tragic and the comic are both alike to him : 
he speaks at times with such pathos that the tears start into your 
eyes ; the very next moment and he flings forth some flash of merri- 
ment that sets the audience in a roar. The mechanism of the human 
heart is open to his eye, and he can strike whatever chord and pro- 
duce whatever tone he pleases. At ordinary times he does not con- 



472 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIX. 



sider it necessary to put forth his strength, but he rises with the 
occasion. Give him only a crisis for the exhibition of his splendid 
powers — give him the excitement of some great cause, a worthy 
antagonist, and a large assembly, and you will never be disappointed 
in Dr. Cooke. 

"Four-fifths of the five hundred members who usually take their 
seats in the annual gathering of the Presbyterian clergy have received 
a university education ; the General Assembly, therefore, comprises 
in it more intelligence and cultivated intellect than any other meet- 
ing that usually assembles in Ulster. It is our ecclesiastical Parlia- 
ment, and numbers on its roll many able men, but among them Dr. 
Cooke is most prominent of all. He is great by contrast with the 
great. What was physically true of the son of Kish, is intellectually 
true of him — from his shoulders and upwards he is higher than any 
of the people. "When he rises to address the chair, he is listened to 
like an oracle. His opinion goes very far to decide the question. 
Sometimes, indeed, the Court takes a fit of independence, and leaves 
him in a minority ; but soon afterwards, pleased with having shown 
that it is not in bondage to any man, it lays aside its fitful humour, 
relapses from its eccentricities into its old course, and becomes 
placid and governable as ever. Even to a stranger, it is evident that 
' the old man eloquent ' is the star of the house. Though it is some- 
times but too obvious that he is not free from human infirmity and 
passions, yet constantly his talents overtop his failings and dwarf 
them into littleness. The Assembly never looks like itself when 
Cooke is not there. His figure is the first we look for when we enter 
the house. His presence makes us feel at home. And every return- 
ing season we regard the veteran ecclesiastic with deeper interest, for 
that venerable head, blanched with the storms of years and battles, 
reminds us that we are not to have him with us for ever ; and the 
sad reflection follows after, that when Henry Cooke is gone, the Pres- 
byterian Church of Ireland shall have lost the foremost man that has 
risen in it for two hundred years." 

" But though renowned as a polemic, and invincible in debate," 
writes Professor Wilson, " it would do Dr. Cooke flagrant injustice 
to represent him as shining merely amid the strife and the struggle 
of theological or general discussion. In the committees of the 
Church, far from the excitement of a public auditory, his words are 
weighty and wise. In her judicatories he has been observed as the 
first to arrive and the last to depart — patiently and vigorously trans- 
acting her business through the most protracted sederunts. Nor are 



Ch. XIX.] LETTEE FROM "KIRWAN." 



473 



the instances few in which he has proved himself possessed of a heart 
to feel, as well as of a head to plan and hands to execute. Let a 
legitimate demand be made upon the Church's tender sympathies, 
and what bosom will heave with purer, stronger emotion ; and from 
what spirit will the generous fellow-feeling gush forth with equal 
power to soften and subdue ? " 

Dr. Murray, the celebrated " Kirwan," was a friend and 
admirer of Dr. Cooke. He happened to be in Ireland in 1851, 
and was present during one of the stormiest debates in the 
General Assembly on the Magee College question. He soon 
afterwards published a graphi<&sketch of the exciting and some- 
what extraordinary scene. His description of Dr. Cooke was 
admirable ; but some others of the more prominent orators and 
actors on that occasion were drawn with a touch so vivid, so 
true to life, that great offence was given to them and their 
friends. Dr. Murray was annoyed and grieved, and wrote as 
follows to Dr. Cooke : — 

" Elizabethtown, Oct. 10, 1854. 

"My dear Dr. Cooke, — By the hand that carries this, I 
send a note to Dr. Edgar, in reference to the attacks made on 
me because of my reference to in my notice of the As- 
sembly at which I was present in Belfast. ... I really 
meant my notice to be laudatory and exculpatory. ... I 
put my defence into your hand and that of Dr. Edgar. 

" But I write this note for another purpose. There is a 
report that you are about making a visit to this country. And 
I say by all means come. There are thousands here to greet 
you ; and many houses to give you a home. Come in March 
or April, and, if you cannot prolong your visit, return in August. 
This would give you the pleasant part of the year here, and 
would enable you to see all our great ecclesiastical gatherings. 

" My house is open for you, and any of your family you may 
bring with you. And just now your visit would have a great 
effect, as the Papal controversy is rife, and the country is full 



474 



THE LIFE OF DE, COOKE. 



[Ch. XIX. 



of it. Do, by all means, come, and I will do all in my power 
to make your reception here as hearty and as useful as possible. 
You need not fear the passage. The steamers have converted 
the Atlantic into a ferry, as we say here. 

" With the highest consideration, 

' ' I remain, yours sincerely, 

"N. Murray." 

Dr. Cooke was requested by his Church to visit America, but 
was unable to go ; and in reference to this Dr. Cox, of Ingham 
University, wrote as follows : — " Dr. Cooke, though designated, 
as I understand, came not with Dr. Edgar and his companions. 
His years are more, his cares many, and his detention allow- 
able as well as reconcilable, without forgetting our loss and his 
own, in omitting this perhaps only opportunity of ever visiting 
America, instead of allowing his friends here to do him honour 
and service, as a veteran so worthy in the cause of our common 
and glorious Lord. For one, I cannot suppress my regret 
that such a chieftain, in his venerable age, could not make a 
personal acquaintance, to mutual gratification, with Christians, 
and scholars, and friends of rational liberty on our side of the 
Atlantic. May his terminal years of life be as tranquil and as 
happy as his nobility of conduct and influence has been con- 
spicuous and superior through its previous stages ! There are 
few like him. His person is tall and stately ; his countenance 
and manner in public demonstrative of the orator, the theolo- 
gian, the sage; his self-command and copious wisdom were 
always anticipated by a select audience, as well as a large one, 
whenever and wherever he was announced to speak or preach, 
in Ireland, Scotland, England ; and this especially when called 
to meet some rare and grave occasion. As a master of debate 
in public, he is said to have no superior ; and the highest com- 
pliment O'Connell could pay him was never intentionally 
withheld — it was to effectuate a personal alibi when Cooke was 
there." 

Dr. Murray revisited Ireland in 1860. The Assembly was 



Ch. XIX.] CHAEACTEEISTICS OF HIS OEATOEY. 



475 



sitting ; and, after slyly asking Dr. Cooke whether it was safe 
for him to venture, he entered the court. It was somewhat 
singular that another college question, and one, too, which 
caused much excitement — the election to a professorship — was 
the first taken up. When it was over Dr. Murray congratu- 
lated Dr. Cooke on the dignity and great ability which had 
characterized the whole proceedings. He and his friend 
George H. Stewart, with a number of others, dined with Dr. 
Cooke that evening. The conversation was interesting and 
brilliant. It was a meeting of kindred spirits ; and those who 
were present will not soon forget it. It was the last time 
Doctors Cooke and Murray met on earth. 

It is dimcult to say whether Dr. Cooke excelled in the 
pulpit, on the platform, or in the arena of debate. He had 
gifts which shone preeminently in each. In a recent letter 
Sir Joseph Napier says : — " The late Bishop of Limerick (Dr. 
Griffin, formerly Fellow of Trinity College) went to hear Dr. 
Cooke preach, and he told me that he seldom, if ever, heard a 
more able and powerful sermon. I remember to have heard 
some one ask the late Archdeacon Irwin whether he had ever 
met Dr. Cooke. He said, ' I did ; I met him on a platform 
at a public meeting.' ' What did you think of him ? ' 'I would 
not have liked to have provoked him,' was the reply." The 
late Professor Wilson has given the following description of Dr. 
Cooke's pulpit ministrations : — 

" As a pulpit orator he is so widely known and so thoroughly 
appreciated over the United Kingdom, that a minute description or 
critique were superfluous. "We have always considered him greatest 
and happiest in the public ministrations of the sanctuary, particularly 
in the department of exposition. In the illustration of Scripture he 
lays all nature, all history, all the arts and sciences, under varied and 
heavy contribution. As he proceeds with his discourse, the meaning 
of God's Word assumes a distinctive form, and is made to stand out ia 
attractive or terrible self-manifestation — wooing or warning the 
hearts of a riveted audience. Sinai clothes itself in the thunders of 
old: the soft whisper of mercy is heard from Mount Zion. The 



476 



THE LIFE OE DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIX. 



preacher evinces deep insight into the mind of God and the soul of 
man — unfolding the inexhaustible treasures of revelation, and morally 
extorting from the hearer the admission of their perfect and exclu- 
sive fitness to enrich our bankrupt humanity 'with all spiritual 
blessings, in heavenly places, in Christ Jesus.' Tearing to shreds 
every cloak of hypocrisy, and pitilessly storming the refuges of lies 
by which men strive to screen conscience in the neglect of Christian 
duty, he fails not to urge home the claims of the truth, by mingled 
motives of awful and alluring enforcement. His pulpit addresses 
partake plentifully of the strong, argumentative, sometimes scathing 
eloquence of John Knox ; yet are they not wanting in tones of sweet, 
affectionate tenderness, characteristic of ' the man that had seen 
affliction,' and whose soul melts for the stricken and bereaved of his 
flock. On more public and exciting occasions, his preaching realises 
the boldest flights of sacred oratory, displaying peculiar brilliancy, 
and expatiating in extensive ranges of thought, while depth and 
massiveness are never sacrificed on the altar of popular effect. It was 
the observation of an able and learned clergyman of the Established 
Church, in reference to one of his own brethren — 'In the discourse 

of Mr. , you have no doubt enjoyed the A, B, C of Gospel 

simplicity ; but had you come to the service of Dr. Cooke, you would 
have been feasted with the X, Y, Z of Christian philosophy.' "We 
merely add that the utterance of the Doctor is seldom marked by 
rapidity : the onward march of his eloquence commonly suggests the 
idea of a slow and measured tread ; but it is the tread of the 
honoured veteran on the field of his fame." 

Another friend, the Rev. Dr. Blackwood, who was intimately 
associated with Dr. Cooke during a part of his public career, 
has depicted in eloquent terms some characteristics of his 
most splendid efforts : — 

" His style was in accordance with the majestic contour of the 
outward man. Clear in his thinking, and nervous in his words, a 
perfect master of language, he ever had the right word in the right 
place. There was a rhythm and flow in his sentences that fell with 
wondrous power on every musical ear that heard him. When pre- 
cision demanded, his sentences were short, sharp, and incisive ; but 
anon he would stretch out into longer periods, and with an affluence 
of riches scatter flowers as he went along, that showed the un 



Oh. XIX.] BEAUTY OF HIS ILLUSTEATIONS. 



477 



wonted fertility of his mind. We have hearkened to many men of 
Jgreat power, of whom some were logical and didactic ; to others, 
whose style was flowing, lucid, and yet adorned with flowers of 
poetic imagery. Like the phosphorescence of the fire-fly in the 
calmness of the summer eve, these gleams and momentary scintilla- 
tions were attractive from their beauty ; but the sparkling was only 
for an instant, and the brilliancy was quickly gone. Not so was it 
with him. The match when applied to the rocket enkindles it, and 
forthwith it begins to ascend. Higher and higher it rises, while it 
gilds its pathway with light and brightness. At length it reaches 
the summit of its range, when, bursting in an efflorescence of gorgeous 
hues, it fills the vast empyrean with a diadem of beauty. So was it 
•with his wondrous spoken style. How often have we seen the 
largest audiences spell-bound and rapt in admiration as he ascended 
in thought, adding member after member to the expanding sen- 
tence, until the climax was complete, and the whole was finished 
by a burst of effulgent beauty, when the pent-up breath of the 
audience would find its way, and again his hearers would prepare 
for a repetition of the scene. Few men ever lived who more 
readily discerned analogies and relations in things. So vivid was 
this faculty of mind, that at times the fertility of his fancy had 
to be held in restraint ; especially when expounding the typology 
and symbolism of the Old Testament, a department of Scripture 
study in which he had special delight." 

Dr. Cooke's illustrations and figures were remarkable for 
their appropriateness and beauty. The finest of them were 
extemporaneous — they were the offspring of a momentary 
inspiration. Few of them, therefore, were recorded; and none 
with that fulness which would make them dazzle and delight as 
when they flowed from the lips of the living orator. A friend* 
has supplied one. The preacher was drawing a distinction 
between the Law and the Gospel. Of the former he said : — 
" The Law is powerless to save. It only warns of danger. 
It is the beacon-light that within its hard and stony ribs con- 
tains no heart of sympathy to beat for the perishing mariner ; 
and when he sinks beneath the waves, it sends forth no sigh 

* William Hamilton, Esq., to whom we are also indebted for the most 
striking photograph ever taken of Dr. Cooke. 



478 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XIX. 



of sorrow, nor dims its twinkling with any tear of regret." 
Those who have heard his sermons on Ecclesiastes ix. 10 : 
" Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might ; " 
1 John i. 3 : " And truly our fellowship is with the Father, 
and with His Son Jesus Christ; " 1 John v. 12 : " He that 
hath the Son hath life; " Isaiah xl. 28 — 31; or the lecture on 
" The Good Samaritan," can never forget the unrivalled 
splendours of that imagery with which he illustrated those 
magnificent specimens of pulpit oratory. 

The first time I heard him preach was in 1848. His 
subject was "The Lord's Prayer." I was especially struck 
with the depth and originality of thought and the power of 
application in that wonderful discourse. It formed a complete 
treasury of theology and Christian ethics, yet expressed in 
language so clear as to be intelligible to all classes. From 
1859 till the close of his active ministerial career in 1867, I 
was a member of his church, and heard him almost con- 
stantly. At that period his pulpit services had undergone 
considerable change. They lacked much of the fire and 
lofty oratorical flights of earlier years ; but there was more 
unction — there was more uniform and earnest effort to press 
a living Saviour, and a finished work of salvation, upon the 
acceptance of his hearers. It almost seemed as if he felt 
each sermon might be his last. But, at the same time, all 
the original power of intellect was there. His expositions 
were, if possible, more full and striking than ever. They 
showed that he not only kept abreast of the theological and 
critical literature of the time, but that, from longer and 
closer communion with God and His Word, he had so 
entirely caught the spirit of the sacred writers, that his 
mind could grasp their sublime truths, and his heart 
feel their power. His knowledge of Scripture was not 
merely intellectual; it was also experimental. The deep 
well-springs of love which had always gushed forth in his 
familiar conversation and correspondence with members of 
his family, now flowed with equal copiousness in his pulpit 



Ch. XIX.] SINGULAE MAEK OF EESPECT AND HONOUE. 479 



ministrations. His loving, generous nature was now also shown, 
as it never had been before, in his intercourse with the world, 
but especially with his brethren in the ministry. He was 
ready to bear and forbear. He ever counselled peace and 
charit} r . It was the ripening of the Christian character — ■ 
the gradual triumph of grace over intellect and heart. He 
consequently became more and more endeared to the whole 
circle of his acquaintances, and more and more revered by his 
Church as years passed on. 

The respect and honour accorded him had probably no 
parallel. The first place was assigned to him wherever he 
went. When he chanced to enter a public meeting or church- 
court, after it had opened, no matter what business was 
being transacted, or what speaker was addressing the house, 
the Doctor's presence was hailed with hearty and general 
greetings. This was a matter of course. Everybody under- 
stood — everybody sympathised with it. On one occasion, 
during the meeting of the General Assembly in Dublin, in 
1867, a deputy from the United States was addressing the 
house. He had been received, as deputies from America 
always are received, with an enthusiastic welcome. The 
crowded audience were giving breathless attention to his 
speech, when suddenly, and, so far as he could see, without 
any cause, a burst of applause proceeded from the whole 
House. The deputy was amazed. He faltered ; and, as 
the applause continued, he stopped, and turned to the 
Moderator for an explanation. The Moderator pointed to the 
venerable figure of Dr. Cooke walking up the aisle of the 
church, with every eye intently and affectionately bent upon 
him. Until he had taken a front seat, which was at once 
vacated for him, the honoured deputy was forced to remain a 
silent spectator. He had never seen the like before ; and it 
showed him, and through him it showed the great Western 
Continent, what a high place in the heart of the Irish nation, 
and in the esteem of the Presbyterian Church, had been won 
by Henry Cooke. 



480 THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. [Oh. XIX. 

In 1862, Dr. Cooke was, for the third time, raised to the 
Moderator's chair, in the highest court of his Church. No 
other instance of such distinction had ever occurred in its 
history. His brethren felt that there was no honour too great 
to bestow on one whose services had been so eminent and so 
successful. 

But Dr. Cooke felt, as many another has felt, that the 
esteem of brethren, the love of friends, and the admiration 
of a grateful country, cannot avert bereavement, or heal the 
wounds of a bleeding heart. A beloved daughter died in May, 
1863, after a long and painful illness. He never recovered 
that blow. She was a treasure to him. Her filial devotion, 
her noble nature, her pure and loving heart, her cordial 
sympathy in his trials, her just appreciation of his triumphs, 
bound her to him by a very tender and a very special tie. 
When she was taken, it seemed as if one of the stays of his 
life had been removed. It was a sad picture to see the old 
man sit and weep in silence. It was sadder still to hear the 
sob, as that sweet name, " Elizabeth," trembled on his lips. 
Writing to an old friend — the Rev. J. Burns — he says : — 
" My dear daughter's death has left me all but a solitary man. 
After my God and her dear mother, she was all the world to 
me ; and it is now to me, and will remain to me, a blank. After 
the salvation of the souls in my charge, there is nothing that 
interests me. . . . My days and nights are spent in tears. 
I am not striving with my Maker. He gave, and He has taken 
away. Blessed be the name of the Lord ! She lived full of 
grace ; she died in the full assurance of faith. Her end was 
peace." In another letter he says, in reference to the sad 
bereavement : — " How miserable were man if deprived of 
immortality ! How glorious the hope of meeting Him who 
brought life and immortality to light in the gospel ; and with 
Him, too, meeting those who were so dear to us here, but from 
whom death has severed us !" 

The Presbyterian Church in Ireland had conferred on Dr. 
Cooke the highest offices and honours in her gift. His 



Ch. XIX.] PEOTESTANT TESTIMONIAL FROM IRELAND. 481 



Protestant fellow-countrymen of all classes resolved to unite 
once more in presenting him with a tribute of their esteem. 
For this purpose a meeting was held in the Music Hall, 
Belfast, on Thursday, July 6th, 1865. The presentation was 
no ordinary compliment. The chair was occupied by the 
Marquess of Downshire ; and John Lytle, Esq., Mayor of 
Belfast, read the following address, which was drawn up by 
the Bight Hon. Sir J. Napier : — 

" Rev. and dear Sie. — In the name of a large number of your 
Protestant countrymen, we have the honour this day to ask your 
acceptance of a testimonial, expressive of our high personal esteem, 
and in acknowledgment of the great and invaluable services which 
you have rendered to the cause of civil liberty, social progress, and 
Divine Truth. 

" For nearly half a century your name has been pre-eminently con- 
spicuous throughout the empire as a distinguished and successful 
champion of Protestantism — the uncompromising, powerful advocate 
of the imperishable principles of our evangelical faith — the invin- 
cible defender of our national religious establishments, and as the 
eloquent and ardent supporter of Christian brotherhood and co- 
operation amongst the various sections of the great Protestant 
community. 

" On several remarkable occasions, when the peculiar circumstances 
of the nation called you to stand forward, you have nobly upheld the 
cause of loyalty, advocating allegiance to our Sovereign and to the 
Constitution of this realm, not as a mere passion, but as a principle — 
a sacred duty. You have ever taught that true patriotism is not more 
distinguished by its energy than by its calmness ; that a fervent zeal 
for religion is a profound and tranquil feeling. 

" Amongst the intelligent people of Ulster you have always faith- 
fully inculcated, without fear or favour, the rights and duties of pro- 
perty. You have not failed to impress on them that the landed 
proprietors and their industrious tenants have a common interest in 
the conscientious discharge of their mutual obligations, and that the 
maintenance of friendly and cordial relations between them is essential 
to their mutual prosperity. 

""We rejoice to see that the unceasing efforts of an unusually 
laborious public life have not impaired the great mental vigour and 
moral energy which God has given you. Be assured of our pro- 

i i 



482 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XIX. 



found regard ; of our veneration for your exalted character and 
worth ; and of our thorough appreciation of your life-long services 
to the community to which we belong, and to the sacred cause of 
Protestantism. 

" Permit us to add the expression of our heartfelt sympathy with 
you and your family under the bereavement which we know has 
pressed so heavily upon you ; but we are aware that you ' sorrow not 
even as others which have no hope.' 

" May your declining days be peaceful and happy, your faith 
sustained, and your hope unclouded ! Long may your loved and 
honoured name, now so dear and precious to your countrymen, be 
a household word in the homes and in the hearts of Protestant 
Ulster ! 

" Downshire, Chairman." 

Dr. Cooke replied : — 

" My Lord, — I beg leave to return my best thanks to 1 the large 
number of my Protestant fellow-countrymen' who have, through your 
Lordship's hands, presented to me such a substantial testimonial of 
their good- will ; and if, as their address declares, I have been able to 
render any service to the great cause of ' civil liberty, social progress, 
and Divine Truth,' I appropriate it not to myself, but ascribe it to 
the grace of Almighty God. 

"A Presbyterian by birth, education, and conviction, my inter- 
course with my fellow-Protestants of other denominations long ago 
convinced me that pure and undefiled religion was not limited to 
forms of Church government, but that the power of Gospel truth was 
common to them all ; and in public and in private life I uniformly 
stated my conviction, that, while the Gospel is legitimately compared 
to a lamp, it matters much less what is the shape of the lamp than 
what is the amount and purity of the light which it furnishes. And 
if I have been assailed on account of this concession, still I stand by 
it, and am not ashamed to avow it in the face of all the Evan- 
gelical Churches. Acting upon this principle, I have, through the 
greater part of a long life, felt opposed to polemical controversies 
upon minor points of difference, and have continued to inculcate 
among the Churches the brotherly watchword of ' Protestant peace.' 

" A pupil of the school of Knox, an inheritor of the principles of 
the early Puritans, when the lawfulness of national establishments of 
religion was assailed, I stood up in their defence ; and, when the 



Ch. XIX.] ELOQUENT AND TOUCHING EE PLY. 



4 S3 



Throne and the Protestant institutions of the country were threatened, 
I took my humble part on the side of law, liberty, and order, not 
ashamed of the glorious Revolution of 1688 — nor of the memorable 
charge against my fathers — 4 They are Presbyterians and Hanove- 
rians.' Your Address recalls these memories of other days : the days 
are dead, but the principles are immortal. 

" For the sympathetic reference to my sorrows of bereavement I 
return my melancholy thanks, while I rejoice to say that I sorrow 
not as the hopeless. As a father my heart has been wounded ; but 
the hand of the great Healer can bind up the wound it has inflicted. 

" And, now that I am drawing nigh to the close of a long life 
battle, I trust I shall be enabled to maintain to the end the same un- 
changing principles of Protestant truth and brotherhood by which I 
have hitherto been characterised, and which have gathered around me 
so many of those numerous friends who have this day (and formerly) 
so liberally contributed to my own and my family's comforts. 

" H. Cooke." 

During one part of the interesting proceedings, the scene was 
most affecting. When referring to the death of his daughter 
he burst into tears, and was for some time unable to proceed. 
So touching was the sorrow of the old man, and so deep was 
the sympathy of all, that the entire audience appeared almost 
as much overcome as he was himself. The Testimonial con- 
sisted of a cheque for sixteen hundred guineas, and a magni- 
ficently illuminated volume, containing the Address and names 
of the subscribers. 



i i 2 



CHAPTER XX. 



1866—1868. 

Closing Scenes— Present from the Marquess of Downshire— Affecting Interview — 
Secret of his Influence and Popularity — Protestant Meeting in the Botanic 
Gardens— Hillsborough Demonstration— Dr. Cooke's last Speech — Farewell 
to his Congregation — Death of Mrs. Cooke — Yisit to Harrogate and last 
Illness — "Address to the Protestant Electors of Ireland" — His Principles 
unchanged — On his Death-bed — Favourite Portions of Scripture — Dr. 
Morgan's "Visits — Faith Triumphant— A last Interview— His Death— Public 
Funeral. 

The close of a long, laborious, and honoured life was now 
manifestly approaching. Dr. Cooke's step became feeble, and 
his noble voice lost much of its power. Belfast and Ulster 
were proud of him. His name had been a household word for 
half a century. His old opponents, political and ecclesiastical, 
almost forgot their defeats as they joined in according to him at 
life's close the tribute of their admiration. All parties regarded 
him as the very embodiment of chivalrous honour and high 
Christian principle. The respect, the veneration, which he in- 
spired were unparalleled. As he walked slowly along the streets, 
now generally leaning on the arm of some relative, every eye fol- 
lowed him with wistful look, as if he might never be seen again. 
When he entered any public meeting he was received with a 
subdued enthusiasm — a hearty yet touching welcome, which 
showed how deep and tender were the feelings with which he 
was regarded. 

On the 12th of February, 1866, Lord Downshire called at 
his house, and, on taking leave, handed him a small parcel, 
begging his acceptance of it as a souvenir from an old friend. 
It contained Queen Elizabeth's Prayer Book, exquisitely 
bound, with the inscription :— " To my dear and revered 



Ch. XX.] AFFECTING INTEEVIEW. 



485 



friend, Dr. Cooke, from his sincere and attached, Downshire." 
Beneath was written " Placetne V Enclosed was the following 
letter : — 

" Hillsbokough, Feb. 12, 1866. 

" My dear Dr. Cooke, — I wanted often to try to find some 
little present to offer you, but up till now without success. I 
lately found what is called Queen Elizabeth's Prayer Book. 
It is very nicely printed and got up, and I hope you will 
accept of it. My wife and children lately were only too happy 
to accept of it from me, and I do hope that it may find equal 
favour in your sight. 

" May God long preserve you to your own Church, and to 
the Established Church, of which you have been for so many 
years such a candid and sincere friend. You are the man 
with whom all my early feelings have been associated, and I 
am only too glad of this opportunity of expressing my deep 
feelings of attachment to and admiration for you. Believe 
me, my dear Dr. Cooke, 

" Your most sincere and attached, 

" Downshire." 

Lord Downshire died suddenly in 1868, a few months before 
Dr. Cooke. 

One morning, a short time after the above occurrence, it 
was announced to Dr. Cooke that a stranger wished to see him. 
He was engaged, and requested me to ascertain his busi- 
ness. I found at the door a fine-looking young man of about 
twenty, apparently a mechanic in holiday dress. I asked what 
he wanted. His reply was, " I wish to see the Doctor." 
" Can I not act for him?" I inquired. "No," he said; 
"nobody but the Doctor." " But," said I, "he is busy, and 
it is unusual for visitors to call at such an early hour. We 
are unwilling to disturb him. Can you not call at another 
time ?" " No, that's impossible," he said, with a strong Scotch 
accent. " I came from Greenock by last night's boat, and I 



486 



THE LITE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Gh. XX. 



must go back to-night. I just came on purpose to see the 
Doctor. I have heard of him from my mother ; I have read 
of him in the papers ever since I was a lad ; I know all he has 
done ; and I just want to see him and speak to him. I may 
never be here again in his time — can I no' see him?" The 
last words he spoke with intense earnestness. The appeal was 
irresistible ; so I took him in. But still I had some doubts 
and misgivings. I could scarcely believe the youth was sin- 
cere, though his mien and look were honest and straight- 
forward. I remained to watch the issue. On entering, he 
stood for a moment looking at the venerable figure of the old 
man sitting in his chair — his long hair, and the full beard which 
he now wore, white as the snow-drift. Then he advanced and 
took the outstretched hand, while I briefly explained the cause 
of the visit. He raised the hand gradually and hesitatingly to 
his hps, as if afraid to give offence. "I have come from 
Scotland to see jou " he said at length. " Then you see an 
old man going home — you see a great sinner saved by Divine 
grace — you see a frail mortal about to put on immortality." " I 
am satisfied now," the youth said. " My mother will be satis- 
fied — thank God for this !" Then, still holding the Doctor's 
hand, he put the other arm fondly round his neck, stooped, 
kissed his forehead, muttered " God bless you ! Farewell ! " and 
walked out of the house, the tears streaming down his cheeks. 

These are but illustrations of that wonderful love and 
veneration which Dr. Cooke kindled in the hearts of his 
countrymen. 

His broad Christian sympathies, his thorough liberal spirit, 
contributed largely to make Dr. Cooke the idol of all sects 
of evangelical Protestants. When necessary, no man main- 
tained with greater power the distinctive doctrines and forms 
of his own Church ; but he always deprecated petty contro- 
versies and disputes about trifles. He delighted in uniting 
with members of other Churches in the defence of a funda- 
mental doctrine, or the promotion of a grand principle. In 
this respect he never changed. Whatever others did or said, 



Ch. XX.] SECEET OF HIS INFLUENCE AND POPULABITY. 487 

he was the same. Personal interest, calumny, misrepresen- 
tation, even the reproaches of cherished friends, could not 
shake him. An intimate and influential friend once said to 
him, in my presence, " Rest assured, Dr. Cooke, they (certain 
persons whom he named) only wish to use your name and your 
influence to secure their own objects; and when they are 
secured, they will cast both you and your Church overboard." 
"Be it so," he replied ; " that does not affect my duty. If an 
act be right, the bad motive of the man who asks me to do it 
cannot impart to it any moral taint. God forbid I should 
judge so of any men ; but even though it were the case, and I 
knew it, my course would be the same." 

One leading aim of his life and labours was Protestant 
peace, so as, if possible, to secure Protestant union against a 
common foe. This was known to all his friends — indeed, to 
the whole nation. Sir Joseph Napier writes to me: — "He 
had a truly catholic heart. He once said to me he did not so 
much look to comprehension as to brotherhood. The bond of 
brotherhood was what he longed for amongst all who profess 
and call themselves Christians." Chief Justice Whiteside said 
of him, in 1865 : — " God raised up Dr. Cooke for great and 
noble purposes, and nobly has he fulfilled them. Every 
Church in the land is indebted to him for his unsectarian 
advocacy of Protestant principles, his evangelical charity 
towards all parties." 

In 1862, during his year of office as Moderator, a great 
Protestant meeting was held in the Botanic Gardens, Belfast. 
He was one of the speakers, and he advocated the very same 
principles which he imbibed in youth, and which he developed 
with so much eloquence at Hillsborough, in 1834. As usual, 
he was blamed by some of his brethren. They imagined that, 
as Moderator, he represented the Church, and that some 
of the statements he made were calculated to compromise 
them. He thought it necessary, on account of his official 
status, to publish a defence. He satisfactorily explained all the 
statements he had made, and he showed that he had in his 



488 



THE LIFE OP DE. COOKE. 



[Oh. XX. 



speech most carefully repudiated all idea of representation; 
that he had spoken as an individual, and not as Moderator of 
the General Assembly. 

Dr. Cooke's last appearance before the public, and his last 
speech upon a platform, were made at the Hillsborough Pro- 
testant Demonstration, on the 30th of October, 1867. The 
object of that Demonstration was to resist the attacks then 
being vigorously commenced against the Protestant Institutions 
and endowments of Ireland. The vast bulk of the Protestants 
of Ulster believed that their rights and liberties were in danger, 
and they resolved to make a united effort to defend them. It was 
not a mere political assemblage. No attack was made, or in- 
tended, on any Church or party. It was a Protestant coalition, on 
a broad and liberal basis, to resist the overthrow of national en- 
dowments. Dr. Cooke took a leading part in its organization. 
From the first he gave it all the weight of his name and in- 
fluence. He was present at every meeting of committee ; and 
the energy, zeal, and profound wisdom of the veteran inspired 
some, who, considering the signs of the times and the almost 
hopelessness of the cause, were inclined to stand aside. "If 
we have truth with us," he said, " as I believe and you believe 
we have, it is our duty to use all lawful means, and leave the 
result in God's hands." 

The meeting was held in the open air, and on the same spot 
as that of 1834. Thirty thousand people were present. Dr. 
Cooke was surrounded on the platform by many of his old and 
faithful friends — Lords Roden, Downshire, Erne, Hill-Trevor, 
Templeton, Sir Thomas Bateson, Sir J. M. Stronge. The first 
resolution was moved by the Rev. William (now Lord) O'Neill. 
Dr. Cooke, on rising to second it, was hailed with an outburst 
of applause from the vast assemblage so enthusiastic and so 
prolonged that it fairly unmanned him. His whole frame 
trembled, and his eyes filled with tears. I was obliged for a 
time to give him the support of my arm. It was with the 
greatest difficulty he could speak at all. Nothing but a strong 
sense of duty, and an invincible determination to advocate to 



Ch. XX.] 



SPEECH AT HILLSBOROUGH. 



4^9 



the very last the great principles for which he had so nobly 
struggled through, a long life, would have induced him to be 
present, or to attempt to raise his voice on that day. It was a 
grand and yet a sad sight. The great orator, the great 
political leader, the great Protestant chieftain, inspired by the 
same truths, animated by the same noble aspirations, with all 
the old vigour of intellect, yet with feeble voice and trembling 
lips, trying to address a few parting words to the tens of 
thousands who eagerly bent forward, and. with a silence 
as of death, hung upon his' hps. All felt and mourned the 
change which four-score years had wrought in that prince of 
men, and none more keenly than hi in self. He spoke as 
follows : — 

" My Lord Downshire, and you my brother Protestants, you will 
pardon me while I discharge the pleasing duty assigned to me. And, 
first, you may say why did I come here to-day. when I am not able 
to make myself heard even by a few of the vast multitude which I see 
before me ? Tears ago I was able to make you hear me when I stood 
on this spot to address you upon a subject then, as now. dear to us 
all. But the snows of eighty years are upon my brow and the pro- 
gress of years has taken away my voice, and, as you may see, 
diminished my strength. The only change that has not come over 
me is a change in my views : my heart is unchanged. It is Protes- 
tant — universal to the core. I hold the same sentiments with regard 
to the Church Establishment that I held when, thirty-three vears 
ago, I addressed a great assemblage from this place. Perhaps I may 
be allowed to state, in a few words, why I have not receded from mv 
opinions as then expressed, so that I may not be misunderstood. I 
will tell you why I stand by the Church Establishment of this 
country, although I do not belong to it. . . . It is because I re- 
cognise in her a noble branch of the great Protestant tree planted in 
Europe by the hands of the Reformers ; because I hear in her the 
living voice of the primitive evangelical teachers, and the dying tes- 
timony of that glorious company of martyrs and confessors, by whom 
liberty of conscience, the right of private judgment, and unrestricted 
access to the Sacred Scriptures have been asserted, recovered, and 
secured. . . . It is now mure than thirty years since I stood on 
a platform in this very field, and proclaimed the banns of holy 



490 THE LIFE OE DE. COOKE. [Ch. XX. 



marriage, intellectual and spiritual, between the Presbyterian Church 
and the Established Church. I am glad, at the end of thirty years, 
to see this glorious progeny — to witness the extent of our numbers 
to-day, amongst whom, I have no doubt, a very large body of our 
Presbyterian people are to be found. I regret, indeed, that I cannot 
do the resolution justice — that I am not able to make myself heard 
by you all. But you will overlook such shortcomings in a man of 
eighty years, feeble in voice, feeble in body, but strong in spirit, and 
strong in his original attachment to the great Protestant cause." 

His farewell to his congregation was not less affecting. On 
Sunday, the 5th of May, 1867, he announced, after dispensing 
the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, that it was the last time 
he would preside. He delivered a brief but touching address. 
He spoke to some who had been members of the Church from 
the first ; he spoke to others whom he had baptized, and who 
had been trained under his ministry, and with an earnestness 
and a pathos that thrilled every heart, and brought tears to all 
e} T es, he besought them to prepare for that heavenly home 
which, he said, he hoped soon to enter. The solemn services 
of that day left a deep and indelible impress on many a heart. 
Their effects were felt far beyond the bounds of the congrega- 
tion. Sir Joseph Napier, on hearing of them, thus wrote to 
his friend, Mr. James Torrens, of Belfast: — "I can well 
conceive the effect that must have been produced by Dr. 
Cooke's last Communion on the 5th, when he announced his 
intention of not presiding again. He is the last of the mighty 
men of old whom I remember in the North. I have always 
had a most sincere affection for him, and the greatest respect 
for his talents and his virtues. From him I have heard some 
of the best expositions of Holy Scripture and the wisest 
lessons of Christian duty." 

During the collegiate session of 1867 -68, Dr. Cooke found 
liirnself unable to fulfil the laborious duties of his professor- 
ship, and he requested me to assist him. None mourned his 
declining health more deeply than his students. 

In the beghming of the summer of 1868 his health improved, 



Ch. XX.] DEATH OE MBS. COOKE— LAST ILLNESS. 



491 



and he regained some portion of his wonted vigour. But in 
June a bereavement came, which seemed to break the last link 
that bound him to the world. Mrs. Cooke died on the 30th, 
after a few days' illness. He was entirely unprepared for 
this terrible stroke. He had always supposed she would outlive 
him. For fifty-five years she had been by his side. In 
latter days especially he had leaned more and more on her 
tender care and self-sacrificing devotion. He could not fully 
realize the mournful fact that she was gone. He seemed like 
a man stunned. He could not eat ; he coxild not sleep ; he 
could not rest. Reading of Scripture and prayer were the only 
exercises that appeared to excite in him any interest. It was 
thought an entire change of scene might rouse and strengthen 
him, and Harrogate was recommended, being the place where, 
for a quarter of a century, he had been in the habit of spending 
a few weeks each summer. He went to it in the beginning of 
August, and was accompanied by his son and daughter, and his 
attached friend, the Rev. John Meneely. During the first few 
days he revived, and sanguine hopes were entertained of his 
recovery. But on Saturday, the 15th, I received a telegram 
stating that he had become suddenly and alarmingly ill. I 
reached Harrogate at noon on the following day, and found 
him very weak. There was no apparent disease — only com- 
plete physical prostration. His medical attendant could hold 
out no hope of recovery, and, as it was Dr. Cooke's own wish, 
we set out for Belfast on the 20th. The scene at the railway 
station was very touching. He was wheeled into it in a Bath- 
chair, and placed in the carriage. There, a number of his old 
and attached friends from Belfast, including the Mayor, S. 
McCausland, Esq., and Alderman Lytle, gathered round him 
and bade him farewell, scarcely hoping they would ever again 
see him alive. He bore the journey well, and rallied consider- 
ably when he found himself in his own home. 

After his return he occasionally sat for an hour or two in his 
favourite chair ; but he generally lay on a couch in his dining- 
room reading, or being read to by one of his daughters. 



492 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XX. 



During the month of October he partially recovered strength; 
and for a time his family fondly hoped he would be able to 
move about again. He spoke of his returning vigour; and 
more than once told me he might yet worship one Sabbath in 
May Street ere he died. During all this time, and indeed 
during the whole of his illness, he showed great unwillingness 
to receive visitors. He even objected to see those to whom he 
had been much attached through life. He made only two 
exceptions — Mr. Meneely and Dr. Morgan. He requested 
them to come each once or twice a week ; and he looked for 
their visits with great pleasure. He had usually some short 
passage of Scripture which he would ask them to read; he 
then generally gave a brief exposition, and prayed, or asked 
them to pray. 

His great intellect remained unimpaired to the last. It 
was acute, ready, profound as ever. He was mainly occupied 
with Divine things ; but he still continued to take a lively 
interest in public affairs. He saw the newspapers every day, 
and often spoke with me of passing events. When the excite- 
ment of the general election came on, he was almost as eager 
as he had been in the prime of manhood. This will not be 
thought strange when it is remembered how closely associated 
were his political and religious principles. He believed that 
it is righteousness alone which exalteth a nation; and he 
therefore deemed it a solemn duty to use every effort to have 
men imbued with sound and righteous principles elected to the 
Legislature. It was for this reason he issued that Address 
which created so much sensation throughout the Empire — 

" TO THE PROTESTANT ELECTORS OF IRELAND. 

" Dear Friends and Brethren, — You will hear my voice no 
more ; but I am so deeply impressed with the solemnity of the present 
crisis, that I cannot refrain from addressing to you a few parting 
words. 

" I have lived a Presbyterian, and I shall die devotedly attached 
to the Church of my fathers. I have, however, during a long life 



Ch. XX.] ADDEESS TO THE PEOTESTANT ELECTOES. 493 



laboured and prayed for Protestant unity and peace. I could never 
agree with the government or forms of the Church of England. I 
lament the abuses and errors that have crept into her. But I bless 
God that I have always been able to overlook the minor and non- 
essential points on which we differ, and to recognise in her a noble 
branch of the great Protestant tree planted by the hands of the 
Reformers. I have been able to hear, in the living voice of her 
teachers, the testimony of that glorious company of martyrs and con- 
fessors, by whom a free Bible and liberty of conscience were secured 
to my country. For these reasons I stand by her. 

" The Established Church, and all the Protestant Institutions in 
the land are now in danger. Their overthrow, as National Institu- 
tions, is the policy of one party ; their defence, of another. There 
can, therefore, be no neutral men in this struggle. 

" I call upon you, Protestant electors, as you value your faith, as 
you love your country, to demand of those for whom you would vote 
a full and explicit declaration of their policy. Tolerate no indefmite- 
ness or equivocation. Vote for no man, however respected or 
honoured, who attempts to cloak his views on the great question of 
the day. Principles, and not men, must now be your motto. 

" Fellow Protestants, be faithful to your country, to your religion, 
and to your God. Be watchful against the insidious advances of 
Popish error and despotism ; be united in defence of liberty and 
truth ; and He who ruleth King of nations will bless and prosper 
your cause. Farewell ! 

" H. Cooke. 

"Ormeau Road, Belfast, 
" 24th Oct., 1868." 

" The letter which Dr. Cooke has written to the Protestant 
Electors of Ireland," says a local paper, " comes upon us like 
the last sustained notes of some grand old anthem. The strain 
is familiar ; but we never weary of listening. The sentiments 
have long been impressed upon the memory, yet the words fall 
upon the ear with a charm which does not belong to novelty. 
For they are words of eloquence and truth — words eloquent 
not merely for their rhetoric and cadence, but because of the 
associations they recall. On the very threshold of the grave 
Henry Cooke has paused to lift his voice once more in the 



494 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Ch. XX. 



cause of Protestant union and political honesty. Of old, lie 
stood erect on many a platform, fired with the ardour of genius, 
warm with the enthusiasm of youth, strong with active courage, 
and confident, "because he fought under the banner of the Cross. 
To-day the snows of more than eighty winters rest upon him. 
No more shall we see his majestic form, defiant and erect — no 
more shall the flashes of his eagle eye kindle the sympathies 
of astonished multitudes — no more shall his ringing voice re- 
sound in the halls of debate, or his tone of scorn drive the 
pigmies of Voluntaryism from his presence like frighted sheep. 
Too truly, in his own pathetic words, we shall ' hear his voice 
no more ; ' and yet from the silence of his chamber he speaks, 
and tens of thousands will not merely listen, but will write his 
address upon their hearts, and acknowledge that once more, 
and for the last time, they have heard weighty words of counsel 
and of wisdom from one who never spoke in haste, and seldom 
spoke in vain." 

Dr. Cooke was consistent to the last. The very same prin- 
ciples which he adopted in 1798, when his country was torn by 
revolution, he enunciated in 1868, when, from his deathbed, 
with the eye of a seer, he saw the dark clouds again gathering 
round her. "Be faithful to your country, to your religion, and 
to your God." These were noble words, and they were worthy 
of one of whom it may truly be said that he lived for his 
country, for his religion, and for his God. 

When the excitement passed he relapsed into his former 
weak state. He now seldom rose from his couch, yet there 
was no diminution of mental power and activity. Several 
times each day he had a portion of Scripture read to him by 
one of his daughters. He delighted in the Psalms, and he 
frequently asked for the 51st, the 71st, and the 103rd. In the 
New Testament he appeared to derive special comfort and 
encouragement from our Lord's prayer in John xvii. ; also 
from the fifth and eighth chapters of the Epistle to the 
Romans, and from the eleventh and twelfth of the Hebrews. 
I saw him every day from the time of my arrival in Harrogate : 



Oh. XX.] 



VIEW OF DEATH. 



495 



and lie had always some text on which to speak with me, and 
some special point in it either to call to my attention or to ask 
my views upon. Our conversations were almost uniformly 
closed by a short prayer, offered up by him, and bearing on the 
subject of which we had spoken. His expositions were charac- 
terised by wonderful depth of thought and clearness of insight. 
It seemed as if his spirit were, through the Word, holding 
direct converse with the enlightening Spirit of God — so pure, 
so profound, so spiritual were his remarks. He often spoke of 
death ; but no shade of fear for an instant dimmed his vision. 
He explained how the Omnipotent Saviour had robbed death 
of its sting. He spoke of his own approaching dissolution 
with joy. He seemed to long for it. He often repeated Paul's 
words, " To me to live is Christ, and to die is gain." Then, 
as was customary with him in former years, he would explain 
the passage — showing how death to the Christian is gain. Not 
death in itself, for it is a curse ; but death as a passage to 
glory, while it is a relief, and the only effectual and final relief, 
from sin and suffering. 

The moments I thus spent with him I felt to be very pre- 
cious. There was a strength of faith, a brightness of spiritual 
vision, and a ripeness of Christian experience, such as I had 
never witnessed. Yet there was no excitement. Truth was so 
clearly apprehended, and Christ so fully trusted, that his mind 
was in perfect peace. He waited patiently, hopefully, for his 
appointed time. God's time, he said, was his time. On 
entering one day I found him thoughtful, and apparently 
troubled. "I have been thinking all night," he said, " what 
purpose my God can have to serve with me now. I feel my 
work is done. My physical strength is exhausted ; the mind 
cannot act here independent of the body. I can, therefore, 
labour no more for Him on earth. I cannot solve the mystery, 
why He detains me. Yet I believe there must be some pur- 
pose, for He is infinitely wise." A few days afterwards he 
again introduced the subject, and I was then able to relate a 
fact which afforded him much gratification. I had just met a 



496 



THE LIFE OF DE. COOKE. 



[Cm XX. 



leading member of his congregation, who asked me very 
earnestly about the Doctor's state of mind in the near pros- 
pect of death. He told me many of his former hearers were 
most anxious to learn whether the great gospel doctrines which 
he had preached with so much clearness and power were now, 
in his last moments, able to give comfort and peace to his own 
soul. I told him all; and I told him about the Doctor's 
anxiety regarding God's gracious purposes in keeping him so 
long in weakness, when he desired to depart. " Oh ! go and 
say to him," said Mr. M., " that the tidings of his faith and 
hope, and joy, which you have now told me, will, when con- 
veyed to his people, have a more blessed effect than any ser- 
mon he ever preached." Verily his death-bed was a sermon, 
which those who were present can never forget. 

Dr. Morgan and Mr. Meneely were unreniitting in their at- 
tention to the last. None saw, or could see, better than they 
the triumphs of faith. Dr. Morgan has left on record a brief 
but cheering account of his closing interviews with his early 
and revered friend : — 

f< His exercises were those of a servant of God, who was conscious 
he was soon to give an account of his stewardship. The Psalms 
of David had been long his delight, but latterly that delight had 
become an insatiable passion. These sweet compositions, with the 
Epistle of Paul to the Eomans, absorbed his attention. It has 
been my custom, for the last three or four months, to make a 
weekly visit to his sick chamber. His mind was uniformly clear 
and placid. As he expected me, he had usually some texts of 
Scripture of which he asked me to give him an exposition, and when 
I did so he followed with his own. These were still such as I had 
been used to hear from him, remarkable for their correctness, and 
beauty, and ingenuity. To the last he continued to have his family 
round him for their daily worship. The Scrintures were read, and he 
then generally offered some observations upon the passage that had 
been selected, concluding the exercise with an appropriate prayer. 
From what I have been told of these precious hours, I felt it must 
have been a great privilege to have spent them with him. A few 
days ago, he said, ' I die in the mil assurance of understanding ; in 



Ch. XX.] LAST VISIT TO HIS DEATH-BED. 



497 



the fall assurance of faith, and in the Ml assurance of hope.' Let 
this be our last lesson from his bed of death, to understand, and 
appropriate, and speak the same words. Surely, we may well say as 
we think of him — ; Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright, 
for the end of that man is peace ' — ' Let me die the death of the 
righteous, and let my last end be like his.' " 

My last visit to Dr. Cooke was on Saturday, December 12th. 
I had a public engagement for the following day, which made it 
necessary for me to leave Belfast that evening. He knew of it, 
and told me it was my duty to go. Before leaving he re- 
quested me to read Hebrews xii. 18 — 24. "When I had finished, 
he offered up a short prayer. Then, holding out his hand, he 
said : — " What a prospect ! Jesus the Mediator. The blood 
of spririkling ! Farewell." They were his last words to me. 
I saw him no more. Early on Monday morning the news of 
his death reached me at Castle Ward. 

He slept dming the greater part of Saturday night. On 
Sunday morning he was in his usual state, his mind clear and 
vigorous. He requested Miss Cooke to read, as his morning 
portion, the story of Gideon in the seventh chapter of Judges. 
After it, he engaged in prayer. Dming the day he spoke little, 
but he prayed frequently. About five o'clock in the evening it 
was observed that he was sinking. The members of his family 
— his son Henry, and his three smwiving daughters, Miss 
Cooke, Mrs. Gordon, and Mrs. Porter — with the servants, 
assembled round him. He spoke no more. He appeared to 
be asleep. He breathed gently, but very slowly. Not a 
muscle moved ; and in a few moments his breathing entirely 
ceased. His spirit passed peacefully away. 

With the speed of hghtning the sad tidings flashed over 
Ulster and Ireland. His death had been long expected, and 
yet, since the death of Prince Albert, no event created such 
a profound sensation throughout the country. 

Dr. Cooke had expressed a wish that his funeral should be 
as private as possible. He named those brethren of his own 
Church who were to be requested to conduct the religious ser- 

K K 



498 



THE LIFE OF DR. COOKE. 



[Ch. XX. 



vices ; he also named a few gentlemen whom he shou d like to 
follow his hody to the tomb.* 

His wishes in these respects could only in part be carried 
out. The people of Ulster resolved that " in deference to his 
life and labours, and as a mark of respect to his character and 
work, there should be a public funeral." When his family 
were informed of this resolution they were unwilling to oppose 
the strongly expressed desire of the people whom Dr. Cooke 
had loved so well, and from whom he had received so many 
favours. Accordingly, on Friday, the 18th of December, the 
funeral took place. It was a day long to be remembered in 
Belfast. It was cloudless; but the sun shone with the subdued 
light of mid-winter. At noon the solemn procession formed 
in the Park of Ormeau. Long files of students, headed by the 
Presidents and Professors of their respective colleges, were 
there. The clergy, of all denominations, were there. The 
young minister and the members of May Street Church 
were there. The Corporation of Belfast and the repre- 
sentatives of almost every corporate body in Ulster were 
there. Among the pall-bearers were the Primate of Ireland, 
the Moderator of the General Assembly, the Bishop of the 
Diocese, the Mayor of Belfast, and the Members of Parliament 
for the borough and county. The procession, which was fully 
two miles in length, was made up of all ranks, sects, and 
parties. From an early hour business was suspended in 
the town.f The leading shops and warehouses along the 
Line of route were draped in mourning. The streets were 
lined with tens of thousands. Every available spot was 
occupied — windows, doors, roofs, balconies, parapets, and even 
trees. Yet there was no noise, no confusion. Every voice 
was hushed; every countenance was sad. As the plumed 
hearse moved slowly on, men and boys uncovered, and the 
dense throng bent forward, moved by deep, irrepressible, uni- 
versal emotion. Many an eye in that vast crowd was dimmed, 



* Appendix A. 



t Appendix B. 



Ch. XX. 



PUBLIC FUNERAL. 



499 



and many a cheek wet with tears. Few, indeed, were they 
who could look unmoved on that wonderful funeral. Never 
had Ulster seen the like. Well might the mourning poet — 
himself a friend of the departed — write in sadness : 

" Tread — tread, slow with the dead — 

"Was he a king who hath fallen to-day ? 
Was he a prince whose spirit hath fled ? 

Who is't that thns they are bearing away — 
"Where the white moon lampeth the lonely bed, 
And the earth-worm rules the kingdom of clay ? 
A prince in all holier senses of sway — 

Yea, verily, yea ! 
And never, methinks, did the crowds evince 
For a sceptred king, or a jewelled prince, 
A deeper, or holier reverence 

Than these display, 
For the Chief whose rest 
Is so little opprest 
"With the gloom of their long array — 
The long — long, sad array, 

That, with low, slow tread, 
To the place of the dead, 
The great man beareth away ! "* 

It was not a king, nor a prince, in respect for whose memory 
that grand pageant was held — in sorrow for whose death those 
vast multitudes wept. It was a bereaved people, a mourning 
country, rendering the last sad tribute of honour to the 
remains of Henry Cooke. t 



Appendix C. 



t Appendix D. 



APPENDIX, 



• ■ 

A, 

The ministers named by Dr. Cooke, as those who should be 
requested to take part in the religious services at his funeral, were, 
the Rev. James Morgan, D.D. ; the Key. John Meneely ; the Key. 
William Craig ; and the Rey. Henry Henderson. The gentlemen 
whom he wished to be invited to follow his body to the grave were, 
James Kennedy, Esq., J. P., and A. J. Macrory, Esq., his trustees ; 
James Torreus, Esq., and Hugh Porter, Esq., as representatives of 
his congregation ; John Preston, Esq., J.P., as representative of the 
laity of the Church of England ; and Alderman John Lytle, J.P., 
as representative of his friends in the Corporation of Belfast. 
These gentlemen were mentioned at different times, and to different 
members of his family. He spoke of them to myself ; aud he named 
several others ; but he added, better omit them, and let my funeral 
be as private as possible. 



B. 

The following account of the funeral is abridged from the local 
newspapers. 

" Public Funeral. Yesterday, at twelve o'clock, a town meeting, 
convened by the mayor, in accordance with a requisition numerously 
signed by the leading gentry and merchants, was held in the Town 
Hall, for the purpose of considering the propriety of having a public 
funeral for the interment of the remains of the late Rev. Henry 
Cooke, D.D., LL.D., as a mark of public respect and esteem for his 
memory. The meeting was exceedingly large, the Town Hall being 
crowded to excess." .... The Mayor of Belfast was called to 
the chair The Lord Bishop of Down and Connor moved, 



502 



APPENDIX. 



" That, in deference to the life and labours of the late Dr. Cooke, 
and as a mark of respect to his public character and worth, there 
shall be a Public Funeral on Friday next." The resolution was 
seconded by Wm. Johnston, Esq., M.P. 

The appointment of a committee to carry out the arrangements 
was moved by Sir Charles Lanyon, and seconded by James Hamilton, 
Esq., J. P., Cnairman of the Harbour Commissioners. 

The funeral was fixed for twelve o'clock, but at eleven a great 
company had assembled in Ormeau Park, adjoining the residence of 
Dr. Cooke. " The Rev. Wm. Johnston acted as secretary, and 
arranged the procession with consummate skill. He was ably se- 
conded by the marshal of the day, Head-Constable Rankin. Mr. 
Commissioner Bailey and Mr. Sub-Inspector Harvey were energetic 
in facilitating the arrangements. The streets were kept clear by 
mounted police, and the foot force guided the march. 

" The members of the public bodies met in the Park shortly after 
eleven. The students of the different colleges led the way, in cap 
and gown — the white of the Bachelors, and the blue of the Masters' 
hoods, forming a good contrast to the black of the general body of 
mourners. The President of Queen's College, tall and stately in his 
Doctor's robes, followed, surrounded by the Professors and Staff. 
The Eev. William Arthur, President of the Wesleyan College, accom- 
panied by the Head-Master and the Professors, went next in order. 
Then the President, the Secretary, and the Professors of Magee 
College, Derry. The Faculty of the Assembly's College, without its 
President, who was being carried to the tomb, and without its Secretary, 
who, as chief mourner, followed the hearse, moved sadly on. Then came 
the clergy of the different Churches — the Episcopal and Covenanting 
clergymen, the United Presbyterians and the Wesleyans, the Inde- 
pendents, the Baptists, and the Unitarians — moving together in a 
body. The ministers of the General Assembly went immediately 
before the hearse. The hearse, simply caparisoned, was in the 
centre of the procession. On one side went the Moderator of the 
General Assembly ; after him in order, the Primate, the Bishop of 
Down, William Johnston, Esq., M.P., James Kennedy, Esq., J. P., 
and James Torrens, Esq. On the other side went the Mayor of 
Belfast (Samuel McCausland, Esq.), the Hon. Edward O'Neill, 
M.P. (as representing his father, Lord O'Neill), Thomas M'Clure, 
Esq., M.P., A. J. Macrory, Esq., John Preston, Esq., J.P., and Hugh 
Porter, Esq. The son of the deceased, Henry H. Cooke, Esq., the 
tall forms of his two sons-in-law, the Rev. William Gordon, and the 



APPENDIX, 



503 



Rev. J. L. Porter, D.D., LL.D., with his grandson, Master Selim 
L. A. Porter, followed as chief mourners. Then the young minister 
of May Street, with the Session and Committee, followed in pro- 
cession. The Town Council followed ; and then the Harbour Com- 
missioners, the Poor Law Board, the Water Commissioners, the 
Governors of the Belfast District Asylum, the Belfast Charitable 
Society, and the Chamber of Commerce. The Staff of the Ulster 
Institution for the Deaf and Dumb, the Oddfellows, the repre- 
sentatives of the Town Commissioners of Armagh and Ballymoney, 
and other public bodies, closed the long procession. Then came the 
mourning coaches and the long line of 154 carriages of the nobility 
and gentry, that of Dr. Dorian, the Roman Catholic Bishop, being 
among the number." 

The procession passed through the leading streets of Belfast, and 
along the Lisburn Road to Malone cemetery. The coffin was taken 
into the Presbyterian church. The Rev. Dr. Morgan ascended the 
pulpit, and the 90th Psalm was sung. He then delivered the funeral 
discourse, selecting as his text the words of David, " Know ye not 
that there is a prince and a great man fallen this day in Israel ? " 
The Rev. Henry Henderson closed with prayer. The coffin was 
then carried to the grave, where the Rev. William Craig, of 
Dromara, the senior minister of the General Assembly, conducted 
the closing religious exercises. 



c. 

The stanzas quoted are from a very touching and spirited Poem, 
written in memory of Dr. Cooke, and entitled " Funeral Voices." 
Its author is Mr. Francis Davis, of Belfast, well known for his con- 
tributions to our poetical literature. 



D. 

MEMORIALS TO THE LATE DR. COOKE. 

" On the day after his body was consigned, amid a nation's tears, 
to its last earthly home, a public meeting was called to consider 
what was due to his memory. Men of all classes and creeds came to 
this meeting. There was but one feeling dominant in every heart — 



504 



APPENDIX. 



that the life and character, and, as far as possible, the person of 
Henry Cooke should be enshrined in some public memorial, in 
which he would speak to posterity, and show to the generations that 
are to follow, how the men of his own time loved and honoured him. 
A large and influential committee was appointed to consider the 
most appropriate form of this memorial." 

After due deliberation it was resolved to erect a statue of the 
deceased in bronze, to be placed on an appropriate pedestal, in one 
of the leading thoroughfares of Belfast. The work is now being 
executed by Samuel F. Lynn, Esq., of London. The statue itself is 
nine feet high, and the pedestal fifteen feet. By the kindness of the 
sculptor, I have been able to give an engraving of the monument, 
taken from the model. 

It was further resolved to erect, by public subscription, a still more 
splendid testimonial to Dr. Cooke, in the form of a Hall, adapted 
for the Meetings of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church in Ireland. The Assembly Hall is to be built in Belfast, 
and large subscriptions have been received ; but the building is 
delayed on account of the difficulty of securing a suitable site. 

The members of Dr. Cooke's congregation also determined to 
place in that Church which had been built for him, and in which 
he had ministered for nearly forty years, a suitable monument. It 
has now been completed. It is a splendid Portal of the Corinthian 
order, corresponding to the style of the building, and opening from 
the inner vestibule to the central aisle. It is of white Italian 
marble, on a massive plinth of polished Aberdeen granite, and is 
chastely ornamented with carvings and sculpture. The effect is 
very beautiful. 

The remains of Dr. Cooke lie in Malone Cemetery, two miles from 
'Belfast. His tomb, erected by his three surviving daughters, Miss 
Cooke, Mrs. Gordon, of Gilford, and Mrs. Porter, of College Park, 
Belfast, is a massive Sarcophagus of polished granite, resting upon 
a granite pedestal. On one side, as represented in the engraving, 
it bears the name of the deceased, and on the opposite side the date 
of his birth and of his death. 



THE END. 



BRADBURY, EVANS, 



AND CO., PRINTERS, WHITEFRIARS. 



THE GRAVE OF DR. COOKE. 

[At the end. 



Albemarle Street, 
February, 1872. 



ME. MURRAY'S 



THE SPEAKERS COMMENTARY ON 
THE BIBLE, 

EXPLANATORY and CRITICAL, WITH A REVISION of the TRANSLATION, 

BY BISHOPS AND OTHER CLERGY OF THE ANGLICAN CHURCH. 

Edited by P. C. COOK, M.A., Canon of Exeter. 

Vol. I. : THE PENTATEUCH. 
GENESIS— Bishop of Ely. 

EXODUS— Canon Cook and Rev. Samuel Clark. 
LEVITICUS— Rev. Samuel Clark. 
NUMBERS— Rev. T. E. Espin & Rev. J. F. Thrupp. 
DEUTERONOMY— Rev. T. E. Espin. 

Medium 8vo. 30s. 

"This laborious and masterly exposition of the Pentateuch. Special care has been taken 
to furnish in the commentary, in all cases, amended translations of passages proved to be in- 
correct in our version. These emendations are printed in a darker type than the rest of the 

notes The Speaker's Commentary has duly availed itself of all these discoveries, and 

though, on account of the narrow limits of the notes, the writers have frequently been com- 
pelled to restrict themselves to bare references, as in the case of the Romance of the Two 
Brothers and the Moabite stone, they have furnished the honest inquirer with the latest sources 
where the best information upon every vexed question can be obtained. Those who earnestly 
desire to understand the import of Holy Writ will find in this commentary incomparably the 
best manual and guide in the English language." — British Quarterly Review. 



MISCELLANIES, SECOND SERIES, 

COLLECTED AND EDITED 
By EARL STANHOPE. 

Post 8vo. Ready. 



2 ME. MUEEAY'S QUAETEELY LIST OF NEW WOEKS. 



A BIOGRAPHY OF LORD BYRON. 

WITH A CEITICAL ESSAY ON HIS PLACE IN LITERATURE. 
By EARL ELZB. 

Translated from the German, and Edited with Notes. 
"With an Original Portrait and Facsimile. 8vo. 16s. 

" A complete and critical biography of Lord Byron by one of the ablest of German students 
of English literature. A glance at it promises that it is a judicious, well-proportioned, care- 
fully considered memoir, as we should expect from Professor Elze. Indeed, we should be 
inclined to think that it is likely to take its place in English literature as the 1 Life of Byron ' 
till superseded by one which, written with access to hitherto unattainable sources, shall set to 
rest, as far as they ever can be, some of the still vexed questions of the poet's extraordinary 
character and career." — Scotsman. 



A JOURNEY TO HIGH TARTARY, 
YARKAND, AND KASHGAR. 

By ROBERT SHAW, 

British Commissioner in Ladak. 
"With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 165. 

" The Travels of Messrs. Hay ward and Shaw have been at least as valuable in a public as 
in a scientific point of view. They have removed causes of distrust and alarm which gave 
rise to disquiet in India ; they have opened out a new field to British trade and enterprise ; 
they have laid the foundation of what may prove in the sequel to be a valuable political 
alliance. Mr. Shaw's work on the subject of his journey will attract in the most lively manner 
the British public." — Sir R. Murchison's Address. 

"Mr. Shaw, by his bold and well-planned journey into the heart of Central Asia, and 
by haying reached cities never before visited by any Englishmen, has achieved an exploit 
which places him in the front rank of explorers. His name will go down to posterity, side by 
side with those of Conolly, of Moorcroft, and of that noble veteran, John Wood, the discoverer 
of the source of the Oxus. 

" The present work has a special interest for politicians, as well as for geographers and 
general readers. It is a well-told narrative of one of the most remarkable journeys that has 
been undertaken during the present century." — Athenmim. 



RUDE STONE MONUMENTS IN ALL 
COUNTRIES; 

THEIE AGE AND USES. 
By JAMES FEBGTTSSOIT, D.C.L., P.B.S., 

Author of "The History of Architecture." 



With 230 Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 24s. 



MR. MURRAY'S QUARTERLY LIST OF NEW WORKS. 



LIFE & TIMES OF ST CHRYSOSTOM : 

A SKETCH of the CHUKCH and the EMPIKE in the IVth CENTURY. 
By Rev. W. R. W. STEPHENS, M.A., 

Balliol Coll., Oxon, Vicav of Mid-Lavant, Sussex. 
With Portrait. 8vo. 15s. 



AT HOME WITH THE PA TA GONIANS ; 

A YEAR'S WANDERINGS OYER UNTRODDEN GROUND, 

FROM THE STRAITS OF MAGELLAN TO THE EIO NEGRO. 

By G-EORGE CHA WORTH MUSTERS, R.JST., 

With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 16s. 

"Mr. Musters' journey may be ranked among 1 the most adventurous and successful of 
those which have been recently undertaken by our enterprising fellow-countrymen." — Sir Jl. 
Murchison's Address. 

" Capt. Musters is the first traveller who ever traversed the wild region of Patagonia from 
south to north ; and thanks to his peculiar gifts, which enabled him to adapt himself completely 
to the life of an Indian hunter, he is the first to give us a really complete and authentic 
account of the Patagonians. He has broken entirely new ground. The unpretending 
narrative of his adventures is well told, and deserves to be carefully read by all who admire 
those sportsman-like qualities which lead Englishmen into the untrodden wilderness and 
pathless forests of the continent. Capt. Musters has done good service to science."— 
Athenaeum. 



SCRAMBLES ON THE ALPS, 

INCLUDING 

THE FIRST ASCENT OF THE MATTERHORN, AND THE ATTEMPTS 
WHICH PRECEDED IT, 

AND OBSERVATIONS ON GLACIAL PHENOMENA ON THE ALPS AND IN GREENLAND. 

By EDWARD WHYMPER. 

Second Edition. With Maps and 120 Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 21s. 

" More beautiful, and at the same time faithful, Alpine woodcuts have never appeared. Ice, 
snow, and rock are shown with surprising fidelity and effect." — Athenaeum. 

"We do not know of any engravings which so thoroughly bring back, not merely the form 
and relief of the mountains, but their very spirit." — Saturday Review. 

"The value of the book, considered simply from an artistic point of view, is incontestible. 
Every Alpine traveller will have memories stirred within him, and will be ready at once to 
exclaim, ' That is the very thing.' ''—Alpine Journal. 



4 ME. MUEKAY'S QUAETEELY LIST OP NEW WOEKS. 



CHARACTER. 

A COMPANION YOLUME TO " SELF-HELP." 

By SAMUEL SMILES. Author of "The Life of George 

Stephenson." 



Influence of Character. 
Home Power. 

Companionship — Example. 
Work. 



CONTENTS I 

Courage. I Manner. 
Self -Control. Companionship of Books. 

Duty — Truthfulness. Companionship in Marriage. 

Temper. ^Discipline of Experience. 

9th Thousand. Post Svo. 6s. 

" The value of character above all mere intellectual culture, the blessedness of work, the 
necessity of courage and self-control, the sense of duty as the guiding star of life — these are 
some of the topics discussed in 1 Character,' not, however, as abstract propositions, but with the 
help of a store of illustrations drawn from the biographies of great men. The book possesses, 
if we may use the expression, a vital force, and can scarcely fail to stimulate the reader." — 
Pall Mail Gazette. 

"A charming volume. In a small compass is compressed much sterling sense and good 
advice, culled from all sources, ingeniously woven into a continuous whole. It will be a 

standard work." — John Bull. 



A BOY'S VOYAGE ROUND THE WORLD; 

INCLUDING 

A RESIDENCE IX A T ICTORIA, AND A JOURNEY BY RAIL ACROSS 
NORTH AMERICA. 

Edited by SAMUEL SMILES, 

Author of " Self Help," &c. 
5th Thousand. "With Illustrations. Post Svo. 6s. 

"This is not only a boy's vo) r age, but uncommonly well written too. "Where we have 
dipped into the book we have found it much more readable and sensible than the average 
run of books of travels. It is only want of time that has kept us from reading it through. 
We should be curious to learn how Mr. Smiles had his son taught to write his own language. 
If any school can claim the author of ' A Boy's Voyage Round the World,' it has at least as 
good, reason for pride as if it had gained the Baliol scholarship." — Saturday Review. 



THE NOVELS AND NOVELISTS OF 
THE XVI Hth CENTURY; 

IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE MANNERS AND MORALS OF THE AGE. 
By WILLIAM FOKSYTH, Q.C., LL.D., 

Author of "Life and Times of Cicero," &c. 
Post 8vo. 105. 6d. 



ME. MURRAY'S QUARTERLY LIST OF NEW WORKS. 



LIFE & TIMES of the Rev. DR. COOKE, 
Of BELFAST. 



By his Son-in-Law, Rev. J. L. POUTER, D.D., 

Professor of Biblical Criticism. 



Second Edition. "With Portraits. 8vo. 14s. 



"A most interesting and instructive book, and singularly well timed, as many of the 
struggles in which the hero of it was involved are brought home to us in England in full force 
and intensity. We are very grateful to Dr. Porter for a very valuable record of the life of a 
man illustrious in his day and generation, and earnestly commend the volume, as one in which 
will be found much weighty matter profitable for the anxious times in which we are living." — 
Christian Observer. 

"Dr. Porter has done his work well — a rare and difficult one — thoroughly well. It is 
modest throughout, and not unduly laudatory ; yet the portrait of the deceased is drawn with 
bold and distinct Lines, and leaves a clear idea of what he was. The background, too, is well 
and adequately filled in. "We consider the volume deserving of high praise. It is a worthy 
memorial of a good man." — Literary Churchman. 



THE DESCENT OF MAN, 

AND SELECTION IN RELATION TO SEX. 
By CHARLES DARWIN, F.R.S., 

Author of " The Variations of Animals and Plants," &c, &c. 
Eighth Thousand. With Illustrations. 2 Vols. Crown 8vo. 2is. 



HISTORY of the REIGN of QUEEN ANNE 
Until the PEACE of UTRECHT. 

1701—1713. 
By EARL STANHOPE. 

Second Edition. 8vo. 165. 



This work is designed as a connecting link between the conclusion of Lord Macaulay's 
History of England and the commencement of Lokd Mahon's History. 



6 ME. MUEKAY'S QUAETEBLY LIST OF NEW WOEKS. 



CHRISTIANITY 

IN RELATION TO THE PRESENT STATE OF SOCIETY AND OPINION. 

By M. GrUIZOT. 

Post 8vo. 95. 

%* A Feiv Copies of the First and Second Series may still he had. 

" The first series presented a summary of the traditional facts and doctrines which constitute 
the essential part of Christianity, whether as professed in the Catholic or in any of the Pro- 
testant forms. In the second series he sketched the progress of the revival of Christian belief 
and morality since the beginning of the present century, or since the French Revolution, and 
confronted that religious system with the different philosophical systems of the day which are 
reputed to be hostile to it. * The present volume, containing a third series, is chiefly occupied with 
abstract discussions ol the relations between true or essential Christianity and the modern 
principles of liberty— individual, social, and political ; also, between Christianity and inde- 
pendent theories of moral philosophy ; and, in like maimer, between Christianity and the 
discoveries or conclusions of physical science, with reference, in the last case to the inspiration 
of the Scriptures. M. Guizot's professorial eloquence is always impressive; and his skill in 
delineating the general operations of moral influences, and the tact with which he avoids or 
disclaims an untenable positionin controversy, are well displayed in these chapters." — Daily News. 

4 

TRAVELS of a PIONEER of COMMERCE, 

IN A PIGTAIL AND A PETTICOAT, 

ON AN OVEELAND JOUBNEY FROM CHINA TOWARDS INDIA. 

By T. T. COOPER, 

Late Agent for the Chamber of Commerce at Calcutta. 

"With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 165. 

"This volume is one of those attractive records of bold adventure and useful discovery 
characteristic of the spirit of enterprise which distinguishes Englishmen in our generation. The 
author was one of the first of our race and name who have made then way into these central 
territories, and have endeavoured to raise the veil of obscurity which hangs over the huge tract 
stretching from the great river line of China to Thibet, and the confines of Burrnah. Mr. 
Cooper's account of the part of Thibet which he passed through will be read with interest. He 
has largely increased our knowledge about this part of the Asiatic continent, and has given us a 
very interesting book, which does credit to his perseverance and energy." — Times. 



VILLAGE COMMUNITIES IN THE 
EAST AND WEST. 

SIX LECTURES DELIVERED AT OXFORD. 
By SIR EE1RY SUMNER MAINE, K.C.S.I., LL.D., 

Member of the Indian Council, Author of "Ancient Law; " and Corpus Professor of Jurisprudence 

in the University. 



SVO. 9s. 



ME. MURRAY'S QUAETEELY LIST OE NEW WORKS. 7 



HISTORY OF PAINTING IN ITALY, 

FROM THE 2nd TO THE 16th CENTURY. 

DRAWN UP FROM FRESH MATERIALS AND RECENT RESEARCHES IN THE ARCHIVES 
OF ITALY, AS WELL AS FROM PERSONAL INSPECTION OF THE WORKS 
OF ART SCATTERED THROUGHOUT EUROPE. 

By J. A. CROWE and C. B. CAVALCASELLE, 

Authors of " Lives of the Early Flemish Painters." 

1st Series. IInd.— XIYth. CENTURY. 3 Yols. 
2nd Series. XIVth.— XVIth. CENTURY. (N. Italy). 2 Yols. 

With Numerous Illustrations. 5 Yols. 8vo. 105s. 

"The authors, anxious to do for readers in the nineteenth century what Yasari did so 
worthily for Ms contemporaries three hundred years ago, have spared no pains in collecting- 
material for a narrative as complete as possible, and have chosen to write a new and distinct 
work only because their information was too plentiful and varied to be incorporated in a fresh 
edition of Yasari. These volumes form almost a complete work, and one very greatly to be 
admired for the good scholarship arid excellent taste with which it has been prepared. It is 
valuable alike for the richness of its biographical material, and for the carefulness and abundance 
of its analytical account of the great paintings of the period. In a judicious, philosophical way 
it associates painting with painting, artist with artist, and school with school, illustrating and 
drawing illustration from all by showing their connection with the general history and the 
social and political tendencies of their own times." — Examiner. 



PRIMITIVE CULTURE; 

RESEARCHES INTO THE DEVELOPMENT OF 

MYTHOLOGY, PHILOSOPHY, EELIGION, ART, AND CUSTOM. 
By EDWARD B. TYLOR, F.B.S., 

Author of the " Early History of Mankind." 
2 Yols. 8vo. 2is. 



THE 

STUDENTS ELEMENTS OF GEOLOGY. 

By SIR CHARLES LYELL, Bart., F.R.S., 

Author of " Principles of Geology," " The Antiquity of Man/' &c. 



Sixth Thousand. With GOO Woodcuts. Tost 8vo. 9s. 



8 ME. MURRAY'S QUARTEELY LIST OF NEW WORKS. 



A MANUAL OF SCIENTIFIC INQUIRY, 

FOR THE USE OF OFFICERS AND TRAVELLERS IN GENERAL. 
Edited by Rev. ROBERT MAIN, M.A., F.R.S., 

Radeliffe Observer. 
Fourth Edition. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
Published by Authority of the Admiralty. 

"A volume — a perfect knowledge of which would render any man a most agreeable and 
instructive companion — a guide, philosopher, and friend. It is a 'Manual of Scientific 
Inquiry,' by the best authors, in a most compendious form, well got out, and illustrated. 
Ordinary people might be afraid to talk to a naval officer or a traveller in general who had 
such a book off by heart. He certainly would possess a great deal of most useful knowledge." 
— Army and Navy Gazette. 

" The present is the fourth edition of this well-known work, and although the editor has 
not altered the general form of the book or the arrangement of the articles, he has by adequate 
revision provided that such of them as required it through the additional knowledge gained in 
the last twelve years be brought up to the present epoch. It is impossible to speak too highly 
of this work, which may be considered as one of the most useful scientific works now 
published . ' 'Scien tific Rev ieiv . 



THE WELLINGTON DESPATCHES — 
CIVIL & POLITICAL.— VOL. IV. 

Edited by his SON. 

8vo. 20s. 



THE CHOICE OF A DWELLING; 

A PRACTICAL HANDBOOK OF USEFUL INFORMATION ON ALL POINTS 
CONNECTED WITH HIRING, BUYING, OR BUILDING A HOUSE. 

By GERVASE WHEELER, 

Architect, Author of " Rural Homes," " Homes for the People," <fcc. 

"With Woodcuts and Plans. Post Svo. 7s. 6d. 

"Few compilations could be plainer, clearer, or more concise than Mr. Wheeler's directions 
how to proceed to choose or build a house. Much of what can be said upon the subject has 
already been said ; but to this he has added more, and so divided and docketed, as it were, his 
advice and information, that the issue is a very compact and suggestive manual. It is 
intended for the general public, rather than for the professional student ; but the office-shelves 
of architects would be all the more complete for its presence." — Builder. 



ME. MURBAY'S QUARTERLY LIST OF NEW WOBKS. 9 



CONTRIBUTIONS to the LITERATURE 
OF THE FINE ARTS, 

By SIR CHARLES EASTLAKE, R.A., 

"With a memoir of the A uthor and Selections from his Correspondence. 
By LADY EASTLAKE. 

CONTENTS : 

The Fine Arts ; Scriptural and Legendary Subjects of the Middle Ages ; Modern 
German School of Fresco Painting ; State and Prospects of the English School ; Repre- 
sentation as distinguished from Description ; Sculpture ; Basso-Rilievo ; Painting 
suited to the decoration of Public Buildings ; Life of Raphael ; Paintings in the Capella 
Sistina ; Goethe's Theory of Colours; Decoration of a Villa ; Philosophy of the Fine 
Arts ; How to observe ; Difference between Language and Art] ; The Formative Arts 
and Descriptive Poetry. 

Two Yols. 8vo. 245, 
^ 

THE HANDWRITING OF JUNIUS 
PROFESSIONALLY CONSIDERED, 

By MR. CHARLES CHABOT, Expert. 

With Preface and Collateral Evidence, 
By the HON. EDWARD TWISLETON. 

With Facsimiles and Woodcuts. 4to. 63s. 

" If anyone reads Mr. Chabot's report without the least bias or preconceived opinion, we 
think that he will admit that stronger evidence was never given than is here offered in support 
of the identity of ' Junius ' with Sir Philip Francis. Unless Ave are sceptics enough to adopt 
Byron's solution that 'Junius' was nobody at all, unless we can satisfy ourselves with the 
comfortable belief that some old chest in an undiscovered country-house encloses the two copies 
of the correspondence sent to ' Junius ' by Woodfall, and will at some future day give up its 
contents and fix beyond all doubt the identity of the author, we must accept Mr. Twisleton's 
work as final." — Spectator, 



THE WORKS OF ALEXANDER POPE. 

A NEW EDITION. EDITED WITH INTRODUCTIONS AND NOTES. 
By REV. WHITWELL ELWIN. 

With Portraits. 8vo. 105. 6cl 
Vols. I. & II., Poetry; Yols. VI. & VII., Letters. 



10 ME. MUEEAY'S QUAETEELY LIST OE NEW WORKS. 



THE 

LOCAL TAXATION of GREAT BRITAIN 
AND IRELAND, 

By R. H. mGLIS PALGRAVE. 

8vo. 5s. 



THE MUTINEERS OF THE BOUNTY 
AND THEIR DESCENDANTS. 

By LADY BELCHER. 

With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 12s. 



THE REVOLT OE THE PROTESTANTS 
IN THE CEVENNES. 

By MRS. BRAY, 

Author of " The Good St. Louis, &c, &c." 
Post 8vo. 105. Gd. 



H ALLAN'S HISTORICAL WORKS; 

with the Author's latest Corrections and Additions. 
HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 3 vols. 12s. 

HISTORY OF EUROPE DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 3 vols. I2s. 
LITERARY HISTORY OF EUROPE. 4 vols. 16s. 

%* Tlie public are cautioned against imperfect editions that liave appeared of these 
works, as tliey arc merely reprints of the first editions, which the author himself de- 
clared to be full of errors, and they do not contain the author's additional notes 
and latest corrections. 



HANDBOOK FOR TURKEY IN ASIA, 

CONSTANTINOPLE, THE BOSPHORUS, DARDANELLES, BROUSA, AND 
PLAIN OF TROY, 

Asia Minor, the Islands of the JEgeax, Crete, Cyprus— Smyrna and the 
Seven Churches, Coasts of the Black Sea, Armenia, Mesopotamia, &c. 

With Maps and Plans. Post 8vo. 155. 



MR. HURRAY'S QUARTERLY LIST OF NEW WORKS. 11 



THE STORY OF THE 

' LIFE of WILLIAM JVILBERFORCE. 

Condensed from the Larger Work. 
By the BISHOP OF WINCHESTER. 
With Portrait. Post 8vo. 6s. 

" Mr. "Wilberforce's talents were of the very highest order, his eloquence very powerful and 
attractive ; and in Parliament he held a position of authority and independence almost 
unparalleled. This volume contains a great deal about his contemporaries, but we have dwelt 
chiefly on its central figure, the noble philanthropist, the consummate orator, the blameless but 
genial Christian gentleman." — Times. 

"The Bishop has done wisely to issue a revised and condensed edition, and to give the 
public a cabinet portrait of his father, in place of the full-length, which could only hang in a 
large gallery." — Spectator. 



THE FIFE GREAT MONARCHIES OF 
THE ANCIENT WORLD; 

Or, The History, Geography, and Antiquities of Assyria, Babylonia, 
Chaldjsa, Media, and Persia. 

By GEORGE RAWLINS OH, M.A., 

Camden Professor of History at Oxford. 
Second Edition, revised, with Maps and Illustrations. 3 vols. Svo. 42s. 
o 

A RIDE THROUGH THE DISTURBED 
DISTRICTS OF NEW ZEALAND. 

WITH NOTES OF A CRUISE AMONG THE SOUTH SEA ISLANDS. 

By the Hon. HERBERT MEADE, Lt. R.N. 

Second Edition. "With Maps and Illustrations. Medium Svo. 12s. 



THE ROB ROY ON TEE JORDAN, 

THE NILE, RED SEA, LAKE OF GENNESARETH, ETC. 

A CANOE CRUISE IN PALESTINE, EGYPT, AND THE WATERS OF DAMASCUS, 

By JOHN MACGREGOR, M.A. 

Eighth Thousand. With 8 Maps and 70 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 12s. 




12 ME. MUEEAY'S QUAETEELY LIST OF NEW WOEKS. 



AN 

ACCOUNT of the MANNERS and CUSTOMS 
of the MODERN EGYPTIANS. 

By EDWARD WM. LANE. 

Fifth Edition. Edited by E. STANLEY POOLE. 

With Woodcuts. 2 vols. Post 8vo. 12s. 



CONSTITUTIONAL PROGRESS. 

By MONTAGU BURROWS, M.A., 

Chichele Professor of Modern History at Oxford. 
Cheaper Edition. Pest 8vo. 5s. 

" There may be some who -will think these lectures, however brilliant and earnest as essays, 
yet somewhat deficient in that dignity and connection which it is customary to associate with 
the Professorial Chair; but none can deny that Professor Burrows has the rare ability to 
discuss the most vital questions temperately and dispassionately." — Guardian. 

" We are much mistaken if a perusal of Professor Burrows' work will not tend to strengthen 
the conviction that whatever may be the disadvantages connected with it, there is an over- 
whelming preponderance of advantages to be secured by the maintenance of an Established 
Church." — Christian Observer. 



THE BOOK OF MARCO POLO; 

CONCERNING THE KINGDOMS AND MARVELS OF THE EAST. 
A New English Version. 
Illustrated by the Light of Oriental Writers and Modern Travels. 

By COLONEL HENRY YULE, C.B., 

Late of the Royal Engineers (Bengal). 

With 20 Maps and Plates, and 80 Illustrations. 2 Vols. Medium 8vo." 42s. 

" A new edition of Marco Polo, which, by the profound erudition it displays on all topics 
relating to the inedia3val geography of central and eastern Asia, merits prominent notice in 
an Address like the present. Colonel Yule has shown himself thoroughly competent for the 
great work which he has now, after many years' labour, brought to a conclusion." — Sir E. 

Murchison's Address. 

" Much that to ordinary readers would be utterly unintelligible is clearly elucidated, and 
those persons who delight in quaint and recondite lore will find their tastes abundantly 
gratified in the wealth of illustration wdiich Colonel Yule has brought to bear on the text of 
his favourite author. The book is, moreover, profusely and admirably illustrated, not only 
with maps, but plates descriptive of many curious places and things mentioned by Marco Polo 
in the course of his travels." — Christian "Observer. 



Albemarle Street, 
February, 1872. 



MR. MURRAY'S 
LIST OF WORKS IN THE PRESS. 



DR. WM. SMITH'S ANCIENT ATLAS. 



An Historical Atlas of Ancient Geography, 

BIBLICAL AND CLASSICAL. 

COMPILED UNDER TIIE SUPERINTENDENCE OP 

WILLIAM SMITH, D.C.L, and GEOUGE GROVE, Esq. 



THIS important \\ ork, which has been undertaken to supply an acknow- 
ledged want, as well as in Illustration of the DICTIONARY OF THE 
BIBLE and the CLASSICAL DICTIONARIES, and which has been fourteen 
years in preparation, is now nearly ready for publication. The Maps have 
been drawn on a large scale, and have been executed by the most eminent 
engravers in Paris and London. They contain the modern names along with 
the ancient ones. There is also a series of smaller Maps, in illustration of 
each country at different historical periods. The Classical Maps have been 
prepared by DR. KARL MULLER, the Editor of Strabo and the Minor Greek 
Geographers, under the superintendence of DR. WILLIAM SMITH. Those of 
the Holy Land and Mount Sinai include the recent observations and positions 
obtained by the Officers of Royal Engineers employed in surveying them, and 
have been constructed under the superintendence of MR. GEORGE GROVE. 

The Atlas will contain a series of Maps of the same size as those of Keith 
Johnston's Royal Atlas of Modern Geography, with which it will range. 
It will be published quarterly, and the first Part will appear early in 1872. 
The Maps are numbered in the order in which they will be finally arranged. 
The last Part will contain descriptive Letterpress and a full Index. 



CONTEXTS. 



1. Geographical Systems of the 
Ancients. 

2. The World as KNOWN to the 
Ancients. 

3. Empires of the Babylonians, Ly- 
dians, Medes and Persians. 

4. Empire of Alexander the Great. 



o. Kingdoms of the Successors of 
Alexander the Great. (First 
Part,) 

6. Kingdoms of the Successors of 
Alexander the Great. (Second 
Part.) 

7. The Roman Empire in its great- 
est Extent. 



14 MB. MURRAY'S LIST OF WORKS IN THE PRESS. 



Dr. William Smith's Ancient Atlas — continued. 



TIME OF THE 



Greece at the 
Achaean League. 

21. Northern G-eeece. 

25. Central Greece, — 

Containing- Attica, Bceotia, Locris, 
Phocis, Doris, Maris. Also Maps : 
a. Athens ; b. The Environs of 
Athens ; c. The Harbours of Athens ; 



CONTENTS 

8. The Roman Empire after its j 
division into the eastern and 
Western Empires. 

9. Greek and Phoenician Colonies.— j 
Also Maps : a. Magna Grsecia ; b. j 
Sicily at the time of the Pelopon- j 
nesian War ; c. Syracuse ; d. Agri- 
gentuni ; e. Bosporus Cimmerius. 

10. Britannia. 

11. HlSPANIA. 

12. Gallia.— 

Also Maps: a. Gallia before the time 
of Augustus; b. Insula Batavorum ; 
c. Port of Massilia. 

13. Germania, Rh^etia, Noricum. 

11. P^eonia, Thracia, Mcesia, Illyria, 
Dacia, Pannonia. 

15. Historical Maps of Italy. 

16. Italia Superior. 

17. Italia Inferior. 

18. Plan of Pome. 

19. Environs of Rome. 

20. Greece after the Doric Migra- 
tion. — 

Also Maps : a, Greece in the Heroic 
Age ; b. Plain of Troy. 

21. Greece at the time of the Per- 
sian Wars. 

22. Greece at the time of the Pelo- 
ponnesian War. 

21 



—continued. 

d. Acropolis ; e. Marathon ; /. Eleu- 
sis. 

2G. Peloponnesus, — 
With Plan of Sparta. 

2 7. Shores and Is lands of the iEGiEAN 
Sea. 

28. Historical Maps of Asia Minor. 

29. Asia Minor. 
80. Arabia. 

31. India. 

32. North Africa, Carthage, &c. 

S3. JEgypt and ^Ethiopia. 

31. Historical Maps of the Holy 
Land.— 

a. Before the Conquest, 1151 B.C. ; 

b. After the Conquest, as divided 
amongst the Twelve Tribes ; c. 
During the Monarchy, 1095 B.C. to 
586 B.C. ; d, Under the Maccabees, 
100 B.C. ; e. Under Herod the Great, 
B.C. 40 ; /. In the time of our Lord ; 
(j. Under Agrippa I., a.d. 11 ; h. At 
the destruction of Jerusalem, a.d. 70. 

35. The Holy Land. (Northern Di- 
vision.) 

36. The Holy Land. (Southern Di- 
vision.) 

37. Jerusalem, Ancient & Modern.— 
Also, Maps : a. Jerusalem in the time 
of David ; b. Jerusalem according 
to Josephus. 

38. Environs of Jerusalem. 

39. Sinai, from the recent Survey, and 
the Desert of the Wanderings. 

10. A Map to illustrate the Old Testa- 
ment. 

41. A Map to illustrate the New Testa- 
ment. 



No. 35. 
34, 



PAET I. 

(To be published early in 1872) will contain the following Maps ; 
THE HOLY LAND. (Northern Division. ) 
HISTORICAL MAPS OF THE HOLY LAND. 
GREEK AND PHOENICIAN COLONIES. 
GALLIA. 

ITALIA SUPERIOR. 

GREECE AFTER THE DOEIC MIGRATION. 
GREECE AT THE TIME OF THE PERSIAN WARS. 



9. 
12. 
16. 
20. 
21. 



ME. MURRAY'S LIST OF WORKS IN THE FRESS. 15 



An Encyclopaedia of Classical Antiquity, 



GREEK AND ROMAN ANTIQUITIES, BIOGRAPHY, MYTHOLOGY, 
AND GEOGRAPHY. 

By Various Writers. Edited by WM. SMITH, D.C.L. 

With Illustrations. -6 Yols. Medium 8vo. 

These important Dictionaries — written by eminent Scholars, and edited by Dr. 
Willtam Smith— have been long acknowledged to be indispensable to every Library 
and every Student. But as their cost has hitherto prevented many from possessing 
them, it has been decided to place them within the reach of a much larger number of 
readers by publishing the works at the following reduced prices :— 

I. DICTIONARY OF GREEK AND ROMAN ANTIQUITIES. With Illustra- 
tions. Medium 8vo. 285. Originally published at 42s. 

II. DICTIONARY OF BIOGRAPHY AND MYTHOLOGY. With Illustrations. 
3 Yols. Medium 8vo. 845. Originally published at 51. 15s. 6d. 

III.— DICTIONARY OF GREEK AND ROMAN GEOGRAPHY. With Illustra- 
tions. 2 Yols. Medium 8vo. 56s. Originally published at 80s, 



Modern Indian Problems: 

SELECTIONS FROM SPEECHES DELIVERED AND MINUTES 
PUBLISHED IN INDIA. 

By Sir HENRY SUMNER MAINE, K.C.S.L, LL.D. 

Member of the Indian Council; 
Author of "Ancient Law," " Village Communities in the East and West." 

8vo. 



Lectures on the Rise and Development of 
Mediseval Architecture. 

DELIVERED AT THE ROYAL ACADEMY. 
By GEORGE GILBERT SCOTT, R.A., F.S.A. 
8vo. 



16 ME. MURRAY'S LIST OF WORKS IN THE PRESS. 



Aristotle. 

By GEORGE GROTE. 

Life of Aristotle ; Aristotelian Canon ; a complete Analysis of tlie several Treatises 
comprised in the Organon, the De Anima ; an Introduction to the Metaphysica, and an 
Abstract of the greater part of that Work ; some cognate Philosophical Discussions ; and An 
Account of the Doctrines of Epicurus and the Stoics, 

2 Vols . 8vo. 

Uniform with, the Library edition of Grote's "History of Greece." 



Notes of Thought. 

By the late CHARLES BUXTON, M.P. 
Crown 8vo. 



The Works of Alexander Pope. 

Edited, with Introductions and Notes, 

By Rev. WHITWELL ELWIN. 

This Volume will contain 350 unpublished Letters, including 70 written by Pope and 
Lord Orrery, disclosing the secret history of the publication of the Pope and Swift Cor- 
respondence which have been recently discovered by the Editor. 

Vol. VIII. With Portrait. Svo. 

Forming the Third Volume of The Correspondence. 



A History of the Church of France, 

FROM THE CONCORDAT OF BOLOGNA, 1516, TO THE REVOLUTION. 
With an Introduction. 
By W. HENLEY JERVIS, M.A., 

Prebendary of Heytesbiuy. 
With Portraits. 2 Vols. 8vo. 



MB. MURRAY'S LIST OF WORKS IX THE PRESS. 17 



A Description, Historical & Artistic, of the 
National Memorial to H.R.H. the Prince Consort. 

Illustrated by accurate eftgiavings of the Monument in Hyde Park, irs Architecture, 
Decorations; Sculptured Groups,"" Statues, Mosaics, Metabvork, &c, designed and 
executed by the most eminent British artists. Published by the sanction of the 
Executive Committee. 

2i Large Plates. Engraved under direction of LEWIS GEUZsEE. 

The descriptive text -will be accompanied by numerous "Woodcuts. 
Folio (50 Conies on Large Paper). 

\* Subscribers' Names will be received by all Booksellers, and will be printed with 
the Work, if received in good time. 



A Dictionary of Christian Antiquities and 

Biography, 

FROM THE TIMES OE THE APOSTLES TO THE AGE OE CHAELEMAGNE. 

By Various Authors. 
Edited by WM. SMITH, D.C.L. 3 LL.D., 
With Illustrations. 2 Vols. Medium Svo. 



Historical Memorials of the Royal Palace 
and Chapel of the Savoy, 

By the late J. G. LOCKHAET, 

Sometime Auditor of the Duchy of Lancaster. 

Edited by Rev. HENRY WHITE, 

Chaplain of the Chapel Royal, Savoy, and to the Speaker ; Honorary Chaplain to the Queen. 

With Illustrations. Crown Svo. 

These Memorials were printel by command of the Queen, in 1844, for private 
circulation, and will be published with many additional Xotes and Illustrations. 



18 MB. MTJBBA Y'S LIST OF WOBKS IN THE PBESS. 



The Supplementary Despatches of the 
Duke of Wellington, vol. xiv. 

Edited by HIS SON. 

CONTENTS. 

Instructions issued by the Duke in Spain, the South of France, and during the Waterloo 
Campaign, respecting the organization and discipline, and upon the movements and orders 
of battle, of the Allied Armies. Intercepted Letters and Reports from French Generals ; 
Napoleon's Instructions to his Marshals, &c, &c. 

8vo. 

*#* A complete Index of the Series of tlie Supplementary Despatches, including the 
Appendix, mill also oe paMished, completing the Work. 



Ephemera. — Second Series. 



By LORD LYTTELTON. 

Crown 8vo. 9s. [Ready. 



The Longevity of Man; 

ITS FACTS AND ITS FICTION. 

Including Observations on the more Remarkable Instances, and Hints for Testing 
Reputed Cases. 

By WILLIAM J. THOMS, F.S.A. 

Post 8vo. 



A Smaller Manual of Ancient Geography. 

By Rev. W. L. BEVAN, M.A. 
With Illustrations. 16mo. 3s. 6d. [Heady. 



MR. MURRAY'S LIST OF WORKS IN THE PRESS. 19 



Essays on Cathedrals, 

Edited, with an Introduction, by J. S. HOWSON, D.D., 

Dean of Chester. 
CONTENTS : 

RECOLLECTIONS OF A DEAN. Bishop of Carlisle. 
CATHEDRAL CANONS AND THEIR WORK. Canon Norms, M.A. 
CATHEDRALS IN IRELAND, PAST AND FUTURE. Dean of Cashel. 
CATHEDRALS IN THEIR MISSIONARY ASPECT. A. J. Bereseord Hope, M.P. 
CATHEDRAL FOUNDATIONS IN RELATION TO RELIGIOUS THOUGHT. Professor 
Westcott. 

CATHEDRAL CHURCHES OF THE OLD FOUNDATION. Edward A. Freeman, D.C.L. 
WELSH CATHEDRALS. Canon Perowne, B.D. 

EDUCATION OF CATHEDRAL CHORISTERS. Sir F. Gore Ouseley, Bart., M.A. 
CATHEDRAL SCHOOLS. Canon Durham, M.A. 

CATHEDRAL REFORM. PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE. Canon and Chancellor 
Massingberd, M.A. 

RELATION OF THE CHAPTER TO THE BISHOP. Rev. E. W. Benson, D.D. 
ARCHITECTURAL ARRANGEMENTS OF ENGLISH CATHEDRALS HISTORICALLY 
CONSIDERED. Canon and Precentor Venables, M.A. 

8vo. [Ready. 



Metallurgy of Gold & Silver, Mercury, Platinum, 

Tin, Nickel, Cobalt, Antimony, Bismuth, Arsenic, 

AND OTHER METALS. 
By JOHN PERCY, M.D., F.R.S., 

Lecturer on Metallurgy at the Royal School of Mines, London. 
With numerous Illustrations. 8vo. 



The Correspondence of the late Earl of Elgin, 

Governor- General of India, &c. 
Edited by THEODORE WALROND. 

8vo. 



20 MR. MURRAY'S LIST OF WORKS IN THE PRESS. 



History of the Christian Church. 

By JAMES C. ROBERTSON, M.A., 

Canon of Canterbury, and Professor of Ecclesiastical History in King's College, London. 

Vol. IV.— From the death of Boniface VIII. to the End of the Fifth Council of the 

Lateran. 1303—1517. 

8vo. 



Student's Constitutional History of England. 

By HENRY HALLAM, LL.D. 

A New and Revised Edition. 
Including the Author's latest Corrections and Additions. 

Edited by WM. SMITH, D.C.L., LL.D. 

One Volume. Post 8vo. 



The Origin of Species, by means of Natural 

Selection; 

Or, The Preservation of Favoured Kaces in the Struggle for Life. 

By CHARLES DARWIN, F.R.S. 

6th and Cheaper Edition. 
With a Glossary of Scientific Terms. 

With Woodcuts. Post 8vo. [Heady. 



MR. MURRAY'S LIST OF WORKS IN THE PRESS. 21 



A History of Greece. 

By GEORGE GROTE, F.R.S., D.C.L. Oxon. and LL.D. Camb. 
Library Edition. With. Portrait, Maps, and Plans. 10 vols. 8vo. 



A Handbook for all England. 

Alphabetically Arranged to facilitate Keference, serving as a 
Companion to Bradshaw's and other Railway Guides. 

Post 8vo. 



Mediaeval Latin-English Dictionary. 

Founded on the Great Work of Ducange. 
By E. A. DAYMAN, B.D., 

Late Fellow and Tutor of Exeter College, Oxford ; Rector of Shillingstone, Dorset ; 
Prebendary of Sarum. 

Small 4to. 



History of British Commerce, 

FROM THE CONCLUSION OF THE SEVEN YEARS' WAR TO 
THE PRESENT TIME. 

By Professor LEONE LEVI, F.S.A., 

Barrister-at-Law, Doctor of Political Economy of the University of Tubingen. 



8vo. 



[Ready. 



22 MR. MURRAY'S LIST OF WORKS IN THE PRESS. 



A Copious English Grammar. 

A Methodical, Analytical, and Historical Teeatise on the Oethogeaphy, 
Peosody, Inflections, and Syntax of the English Tongue. 

"With numerous Authorities, cited in the order of Historical development. 

From the German of PROFESSOR MAETZNER, of Berlin. 

3 Vols. 8vo. 



The Church and the Age — Second Series, 

Edited by ARCHIBALD WEIR, D.C.L., <fe W. D. MACLAGAN, M. A. 

CONTENTS : 

THE CHURCH AND PAUPERISM. Earl Nelson. 

PRESENT AND FUTURE RELATIONS OF THE CHURCH TO NATIONAL EDUCA- 
TION. Canon Norms, M.A. 
SYSTEMS OF ECCLESIASTICAL LAW. Isambard Brttnel, D.C.L. 
CHURCH AND SCIENCE. Prebendary Clark, M.A. 
CHURCH IN IRELAND. Dean of Cashel. 
CHURCH'S SERVICES. Canon Ashwell, M.A. 

CHARACTERISTICS OF THE ANGLO-AMERICAN CHURCH. Bishop of Western 
New York. 

THE UNIVERSITIES AND THE CHURCH. John G. Talbot, M. P. 
TOLERATION. Rev. B. Morgan Cowie, B.D. 

ANGLICAN CHURCH AND THE EASTERN CHURCHES. Rev. Geo. Williams, B.D. 
THE CHURCH AND SOCIETY. Charles Watts-Rtjssell, B. A. 

8vo. 



Handbook for Travellers in Greece. 

The Ionian Islands, Athens, Albania, Thessaly, and Macedonia. 
New Edition. Maps. Post 8vo. 



Handbook for Travellers in Egypt. 

The Nile, Alexandria, Cairo, Thebes, and the Overland Route to India. 
New Edition. Map. Post 8yo. 



MR. MUBBATS LIST OF WOBKS IN THE PBESS. 23 



NEW TEXT-BOOKS FOR PRIMARY SCHOOLS. 

MURRAY'S ELEMENTARY SERIES. 

In the Press and in Preparation. 

The Reports of the Royal Commissioners and Inspectors of Schools express a very 
general and reasonable dissatisfaction with the text-books at present in use. The 
result is a daily increasing want of suitable manuals, and nowhere is this greater 
than at the very outset of all teaching. 

The object of the present Series is therefore twofold : to supply a graduated course 
of 'English Instruction, from the very alphabet up to the writings of our classical 
authors, of such a nature as to comply with the requirements of the New Code, also 
to provide a set of suitable manuals for those schools which do not come under 
any government supervision, and for private use. 



A First English Grammar. 

By DR. WM. SMITH & THEOPHILUS D. HALL, M.A, 

Post 8vo. 



A History of Britain. 

By PHILIP SMITH, B.A., 

Author of the " Student's History of the East," &c. 
Post 8vo. 

The History of Britain having been named by the "School Board of London " 
as a part of its prescribed course of education, pains have been taken to adapt this 
Work to its purpose in substance, style, and form. 



Patterns for Turning; 

COMPRISING 

ELLIPTICAL AND OTHER FIGURES CUT ON THE LATHE WITHOUT THE 
USE OF ANY ORNAMENTAL CHUCK. 

By H. W. ELPHINSTONE. 

With 70 Illustrations. Small 4to. 



24 MR, MURRAY'S LIST OF WORKS IN THE PRESS. 



A Journey to the Source of the River Oxus, 

BY THE INDUS, KABUL, AND BADAKHSHAN. 
By CAPT. JOHN WOOD, 

Indian Navy. 

New Edition, with Map. Post 8vo. 

" Having already more than once had occasion to refer to Captain Wood, we will briefly 
state that he accompanied Alexander Burnes in his mission to Cabool, and afterwards performed 
one of the most remarkable journeys ever undertaken in Central Asia. He made a survey of 
the Indus, from its mouth to Attock. At Kalabagh, the point where the Indus escapes from 
the Salt Range, he found it impossible to stem the current. Undaunted by the difficulty, he 
landed and went by forced marches to Attock ; thence, descending the river, he completed his 
survey amidst the falls and rapids. After reaching Cabool, he ci-ossed the mountains to Khunduz, 
and was eventually the first European, after Marco Polo and Benedict Goes, who ever reached 
the Bam-i-dunya, or Eoof of the World. Thus in 1838 Wood discovered the source of the 
Oxus, on the margin of the Pamir Steppe, and for this splendid achievement he was rewarded 
with the Patron's gold medal of the Royal Geographical Society. Captain Wood's narrative 
presents the most brilliant confirmation in detail of Marco Polo's descriptions." — Quarterly 
Review. 

The Speaker's Commentary on the Bible, 

Explanatory and Critical, with a Revision of the Translation. 
By BISHOPS AND OTHER CLERGY OF THE ANGLICAN CHURCH. 
Edited by Canon COOK, M.A. 
Vols. II. and III. -THE HISTORICAL BOOKS. 

! Joshua, Rev. T. E. Espin, B.D. 
Judges, Ruth, Samuel, Bishop of Bath and Wells. 
/. Kings, Rev. George Rawlinson. 
Vol III \^^' King 8 , Chronicles, Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, 
' '( Rev. George Rawlinson, M.A. 

Medium 8vo. 



Lectures on the History of the Church 
of Scotland. 

DELIVERED IN EDINBURGH IN 1872. 
By ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, D.D., 

Dean of Westminster. 
8vo. 



The Principles of Geology, 

or, the modern changes of the earth and its inhabitants, considered as 
illustrative of geology. 

By SIR CHARLES LYELL, Bart., F.R.S., 

11th Edition^ thoroughly revised. Vol. I. With Illustrations. 8vo. 16s. [Ready. 

BRADBURY, EVANS, AND CO., PRINTERS, WHITEFRIARS. 



